Ninetales In Equestria: Fatherhood

by WildWPony

Rating: mature
Tags: Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Human, Nightmare Moon, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Comedy, Violence, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Sex, Main 6, Profanity
Length: 268804

It's been almost a year since he's rescued his mother's soul from being bonded with Blackheart and much has happened. Marriage, two pregnancies, and Nightmare Moon are among them. This will be his greatest hardship yet: Fatherhood.

Much has happened since rescuing his mother's soul from Blackheart and the Shadow Organization. Got married to three of the most beautiful mares in all of Equestria, found out that Celestia is pregnant, Flutterbat wants to get pregnant (with Celestia's mother wanting him to do it), finding out that Nightmare Moon really wasn't destroyed, but was sealed very deep within Luna's mind as a separate personality, and that there's a strong possibility that a unicorn stallion by the name of Facade has pulled his father into Equestria like his mother was.

With the birth of his first foal with Celestia approaching he gets news that troubles him. He's invited to Shining Armor and Cadence's Crystalling. That troubles him because it's the beginning of the last season that he ever watched of My Little Pony. Which means that his family could be ponynapped. He must use what he knows of the last season to not only protect his family but make sure events end up similar to the show. He has a feeling it could mean a turning point for Equestria. And with his father being drawn into all of this, how does that skew events? What did Chrysalis say to his father? How will that affect his father? And will he have to defend his family against his own father?

NOTE: Ninetales in Equestria is required reading. This is a direct sequel and a reader might not understand how and why it begins this way or understand events or characters.

Sequel: Ninetales: Storm King
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/515808/ninetales-storm-king

Now with mature one shots Ninetales: Nighttime Escapades:
https://www.fimfiction.net/story/524325/ninetales-nighttime-escapades

Published 2019-12-26 00:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-06-09 18:28:57 UTC

Chapter Two: Solar Flame

Author's Note

Thanks for all the suggestions for a name for their new foal. All were great names but I decided to combine "Solar Flare" from DeathPhantom and "DawnFlame" from Bronyshot to get "Solar Flame." I can't thank you all enough for giving your input and effort into this. I hope you enjoy this chapter because I'm not quite happy with it, so I'm already halfway through the next chapter and will release it within the next week or two to make up for this one. Let me know what you think because it seems to me that something is missing from this one. It was more the reveal and character building.

Chapter Two: Solar Flame

Solar Flame is the name we decided on our new daughter. Solar because of her mother and flame because of me. Shortly after Tia and the baby were stable, asleep, and being watched after by the doctor, Cadence came up to me wanting to talk. So, with Luna, Twilight and the girls with Shining Armor and Flurry Heart, Cadence and I went to a private room to talk. Basically, she said that she was happy with the way I handled everything when she started to panic. However, she still wasn’t comfortable with my foreknowledge of them. But she also knows that she also doesn’t have anything to fear from me either.

So, now that we were standing on common ground, I invited her to come with me to see the guards and the wounded. She agreed. For the next hour, we paid our respects to the wounded, wishing them well on getting better. We did have some casualties, but only three. Still, I wanted to pay my respects to them personally and even write a short letter of thanks to their families. The second in command was happy to hear it, Shining Armor being the head captain of course. While with the wounded I showed off my new daughter to them telling them that it was their effort and sacrifice that everypony, including my own family, was safe.

While Cadence and I were visiting the wounded, Twilight and Rarity went to bed early due to the amount of magic they used and needed a good rest. Starlight spent some more time with her old friend Sunburst for a while. Because it was decided that we would stay for another day at least to make sure that Tia had fully recovered from giving birth. And making sure that our new daughter was doing fine before going through the process of returning back to Canterlot.

To my surprise, Twilight’s parents showed up to spy their new granddaughter. And mine as well when they got the news. So they were able to join in on the festive atmosphere until it was time we returned back to Canterlot. And can you imagine the send-off we had from the Crystal Empire? It wasn’t a parade or anything, but still, there were a lot of crystal ponies there, both citizen and guard, that gave us a happy farewell.

And when we got back?

After a whistle from the train, I glanced up from my spot on the bench seat to see Rainbow peer out the open window. “You hear something?” she asked, sticking her head outside.

I was laying down on the bench seat in my fox form with our new daughter laying on my back in a cushion of my tails, sleeping soundly with another tail resting over her. Tia had also put a sound barrier around her to keep things quiet for her little ears. Tia and Luna were sitting on the other bench seat across from me speaking when they stopped to listen.

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed before standing up to stick her head outside as well. Then she looked back at us with a girlish chuckle, “Good thing there’s one of them sound spells around her. Because we’re about to get a loud greeting.”

“One band and a lot of ponies too,” Rainbow continued after AJ.

“Oh, dear.”

“It’s alright, Fluttershy,” Twilight consoled her with a smile, “with the sound shield around little Solar she won’t be bothered by all that noise.”

“Indeed,” Luna agreed with a nod before yawning. “However,” she continued while trying to blink the sleep out of her eyes, “I wouldn’t advise staying too long, either.”

“True,” nodding in agreement, “but it was expected, so giving them a peek to sate their interest with the news of a reveal should satisfy them until then, right?”

The train whistled again almost covering up the sound of the wheels against the track as it pulled into the station while the music got louder in our ears. “Should yes,” Tia’s eyes held only a little uncertainty in them as she watched our daughter sleep. “It’s not like we can send them away before we arrive. A small reveal while walking to the waiting chariot limo should do nicely.”

“And not to worry,” Rarity reassured everypony, “I have no doubt the guards will keep everypony at bay while we walk through the station.”

Pinkie, meanwhile, bounced to the front of the car as the train pulled into the station with a loud hiss of steam. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure they keep things quiet,” she told us before disappearing in a pink cloud.

And true to her words, Pinkie was standing in front of the band and onlookers when the train can to a stop. Just like she said, the crowd was a lot quieter than it was before. The music was still playing, just softer. And even though most of the ponies were still waving and even cheering, it sounded like one of Fluttershy’s soft cheers.

I simply chuckled while standing up from the seat, “I don’t know how she does it, and I don’t want to know, but thank goodness for Pinkie.”

“Indeed,” Luna yawned out again, “it seems she’s one of the many mysteries here in Equestria.” The rest of the girls giggled in agreement as we got our stuff together. And with the last of the steam being hissed out of the train, we got off and onto the platform.

After Pinkie stood to the side, Tia took front and center to speak to the gathered crowd. The crowd even parted for us as we stepped up to them. “Thank you, my little ponies,” she said in her normal voice, just a little louder than normal. “Thank you for your quiet greeting. To answer the burning questions in your minds, I am fine and completely recovered from giving birth to our new daughter.” That was my cue to step forward next to her and move the tip of my tail aside letting them view Solar’s sleeping head. “Out new daughter, Solar Flame.” Tia rubbed her cheek against mine while the crowd dawwed over the sleeping filly. “You are welcome to take pictures while we pass through. But please remain quiet for her sake and there will be a reveal later this afternoon.”

The crowd seemed to agree and remained quiet while we walked through the station. My tail was pulled back just enough for them to get a glimpse of her but still covered up enough to keep little Solar satisfied. She seemed to fidget if she wasn’t covered with one of my tails. Luckily what camera flashes that went off didn’t bother her so it wasn’t long before we were out of the station and within the chariot limo. In no time at all the chariot was on its way to the castle with the sound of hooves and wooden wheels against the stone street. One look at Tia told me that she was thankful to be inside.

“I’m assuming that little Solar won’t be attending her reveal this afternoon?” Luna asked. This time the layout was such that I was able to lay down on the long bench seat with Tia and Luna on either side of me.

Tia shook her head, “No. I don’t think it would be a good idea.”

“I agree,” said with a nod, “however, some good-sized photos of her that can be seen from a distance would be a good idea though. That way they’ll be able to see something of her.”

“Oh good idea,” Pinkie giggled softly, “then I get to help with the big party. I’ll decorate it in white and yellow, Solar’s colors.”

“Good idea, Pinkie,” Rarity cooed to her friend with a wide smile, “I’ll help with the decorations.”

“I’ll help with the cooking,” AJ volunteered with glee.

Rainbow giggled, “Yeah, if you can dodge the head chef in the kitchen.”

As the others chuckled and giggled, AJ simply smirked at her friend, “We’ve come to an understanding.”

“Oh dear, he wasn’t hurt too badly was he?” Fluttershy asked, and sounded so honest too.

The look on AJ’s face was priceless. And as the others snickered, chuckled, and giggled softly I put a paw over my mouth to hold back a chuckle of my own.

AJ took the jab rather well. She simply smiled at her friend, “No, he wasn’t hurt at all.”

Tia decided to change the subject, “Well I thank you, girls, for staying to help out.” Then she turned to Luna, “Would you mind looking after Solar this afternoon while we are dealing with the reveal?”

Luna shook her head with a wide happy smile, “Not at all sister. I would love to.”

The conversation was then focused on what the girls will do to help and the plans for the reveal.

^_^

Right after we got to the castle the girls separated into groups and or individuals according to their tasks. AJ went to cook, with Pinkie being in charge of the reveal party itself and thus went around checking on everypony. Rarity had recruited Rainbow and Fluttershy to help decorate. Twilight was the one helping to organize the chaos, naturally.

Our first stop was to Luna’s room. After Luna laid down in her bed, she took little Solar and rested her on a pillow next to her head. Tia stood by my side as Luna’s mane floated forward to cover Solar completely. And Luna’s voice speaking softly, “Rest now little beloved. And may my stars in the sky bring you peace while you sleep.”

Of course, she started to fidget a little, so I leaned my head down to her rubbing my nose against her head ever so gently. “Sleep my precious daughter,” was my whisper to her as she began to calm down, “and let Aunty Luna guide you across the stars of dreams.” Then my lips met Luna’s.

Tia lowered her head to Solar, “Rest my daughter,” she whispered before nuzzling Luna.

“I will notify you if she wakes up hungry,” Luna told us right before yawning.

“Thank you, sister,” Tia thanked her with another nuzzle before we left the room, turning out the lights as we went. While I walked down the hallway next to Tia with my tails over her as she leaned against me happily, my mind wondered just what Nightmare Moon is thinking right now? Can she see and feel what Luna does right now? I knew that there was no need to fear her with little Solar. And yet my mind wondered about how this might be the start of bringing her around. That she might see what her night sky is really meant for.

^_^

(Nightmare Moon’s POV)

When one is trapped inside a little room with no one to talk to, there’s a lot of time to think. Little by little I’ve been getting glimpses of Luna’s thoughts, feelings, and sights around her. This balcony that I’m standing on, and the city below, were given to me by him. By Emmit. He wanted to give me a little something more. Yes, it’s fake but it is an improvement. He even animated the fake ponies below and left me with the freedom of changing the night sky as I see fit. He is soo different. He lets Luna and I talk quietly to ourselves out of his earshot. We’ve talked about him and about our past lover. Never have I heard of it happening, but at least now I know what has happened to him. It explains a lot about Emmit as well. And If I’m being totally honest then I can find myself easily falling for him. Because Emmit and Starry Sky are so much alike.

My mind wanders to different thoughts as my eyes watch the ponies below. I am really just emotions that were created by Luna’s mind. That is such a strange thought to comprehend. Yet, I think of myself as my own pony. Emmit treats me as a separate pony even knowing that. Over the many talks between Luna and I, and between Emmit and I, so many questions are now on my mind.

Just who and or what am I?

Who and or what am I to them?

What will become of me once Luna fully accepts me and the feelings I represent?

The feelings toward my sister, Luna’s sister, and the night sky and our role with it?

As those many thoughts, and others, rush through my mind, I get images of Luna laying down in her bed. But she’s not alone. Emmit and Celestia’s new daughter is with her. Closing my eyes I focus on what Luna is seeing.

From her point of view, she levitates the sleeping filly over to her and onto the pillow by her head. Her mane comes forward covering the sleeping filly. “Rest now little beloved. And may my stars in the sky bring you peace while you sleep.” I hear her say as if I was the one saying it. Her feelings hit me then. The stars in the sky bring peaceful sleep to this little filly that she loves so much. She begins to fuss before Emmit’s head comes into her view. “Sleep my precious daughter and let Aunty Luna guide you across the stars of dreams.” Then our lips meet. This time I could feel the kiss, feel his love through it. It was a gentle and soft kiss that lingered after it was done. It lingered on with me enough that I had missed them leaving the room.

As Luna started falling asleep, my mind thought and wondered…

Will he feel that way toward me? His smirking face flashed through my mind. “Goodnight, my nightmare,” is what he said to me the last time. Or does he already because he used the words my nightmare? What shocked me and excited me was that I wanted another kiss from him.

Slowly my hoof came up to my lips as my mind processed that single thought. I wanted another kiss from him. I wanted him…

Is this from me or Luna? I am Luna, so it is me. Right?

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Solar’s reveal and party)

The reveal was held on the steps leading down to the courtyard. I had worked to have two large pictures done up of my daughter and put on display for the crowd to see. And with the rest of the girls present with me and Tia, it was time for the announcement. All of us were standing just inside the large double doors when they opened a crack. A guard’s head peeked inside.

“Your highness? Sire? It’s time,” he said to us.

After giving each other a smile Tia nodded to the guard, “Very well. Open the doors please.”

The doors opened to a cacophony of applause and shouts of adoration from the gathered public at large. The guard had taken post in front of, and on either side of, the steps. Two large pictures of our daughter were hanging in the air on either side of the steps for the public to see. It was Tia and I who made our way down the steps with the rest of the girls in their fancy dresses behind us.

It took the crowd a couple of minutes to die down after she raised her hoof to speak. Then she spoke to them using her Canterlot Voice, “Thank you all for your adulation aglow. We,” she leaned up against me, “are happy, and proud, to have her in our lives. At first, we were a little concerned because she looks so different. But that concern has been assuaged because of everypony present, and the joyous greeting you have given us.” She looked up at the large picture, “Her name is Solar Flame and we ask that you welcome her into your hearts as we have welcomed her into ours.”

Another round of applause from the crowd. This time it was my turn to speak and of course, it took another couple of minutes for the crowd to fully die down again.

As I began, Tia put her head into my neck with a happy sigh closing her eyes. “Once again, thank you for showing us your joy and acceptance on this wondrous occasion. She has told me that she felt it was time for her to have a child of her own. That it was time for Equestria to give something to her.” I rubbed my head against hers. “I’m still young yet. Barely twenty and how I got such wonderful mares in my life I’ll never know. How they put up with me I’ll never know.” The crowd at large was amused by that as my ears heard giggles and chuckles. “I came to this world over a year ago and now look at me. Equestria truly is a great nation where anything is possible. It already has given me a family and I will continue to serve my family and this nation to the best of my ability.” I paused for a second before grinning, “Unless I get on their bad side, then who knows what will happen.” The crowd laughed at the quip, as did the girls behind me while Tia simply stuck her tongue out at me playfully.

Tia took over again, “There will be a party open to the public for the next two hours where you are free to join us and ask more questions.” And with that, the announcement was over and we retreated back into the castle. Then I worked our way into the throne room where the refreshments were.

I smiled when looking at Pinkie’s decorating job. “Nice job on the decorations, Pinkie. Did you aim for a baby shower type atmosphere?”

She bounced up to me with a happy giggle, “Of course. After all, she’s a baby, and soo cute. Therefore deserves a shower. And decorated in her colors white and yellow.”

“Thank you, Pinkie Pie,” Tia told her through a joyous smile. “And it looked like you and Miss Applejack also did a wonderful job on the refreshments as well.”

“You’re right welcome, Princess,” AJ spoke up with a proud nod of her head. “I just hope we made enough for everypony.”

That’s when Fluttershy quietly stepped up to me, tapping me on the shoulder.

“Um…if it’s ok with you, I’d like to go somewhere a little quieter. I’m happy for you it’s just…”

With an understanding smile, I leaned down and gently kissed her. “It’s alright, Fluttershy. We know how you don’t like large crowds.”

“Oh yes, we understand darling,” Rarity agreed, stepping up on the other side of her.

“If you need anything, just ask,” I told her with another rub against her head, “alright?”

“Ok,” she smiled up to me and Tia. “I hope you enjoy the party.”

“We will, Fluttershy,” Tia smiled at her. And with that Fluttershy started to leave with the goal of probably retreating to either her room or the garden. More than likely the garden because of her animal friends where it was quieter. I made a mental note to check up on her after this party was over.

“Yeah, she’s never liked large crowds,” Rainbow muttered softly from her spot above me. “Oh well, more grub for me.” My eyes spotted her going for the refreshments already.

“I knew there was a reason I liked that mare,” was my chuckling response.

She looked back with a wink and wiggled her flank at me, “Yeah, among other things.”

Tia giggled quietly, trying to hide it. Rarity didn’t bother to hide it and simply gasped as if in shock, “Such scandalous behavior.” Then I brought my head down to hear her whisper, “She should be punished later.” Which made me blush.

Pinkie responded by bouncing her way over to the doors with a happy, “Let’s get this party started already!”

AJ walked up to Tia and asked softly, “Your highness? Could I ask you something in private really quick before this whole thing here starts?” She was blushing and looking a little nervous when she said it which got me curious. But I simply stayed out of it as Tia agreed and they both walked over to a corner to talk.

Twilight walked up to me with a long sigh that spoke of strained patience. As she stood there I slowly put a couple of tails around her with a smirk. She didn’t move. And because she didn’t, I pulled her against me.

I felt her eyes on me.

It was an interesting sensation.

I didn’t look down at her immediately because I wanted to play with her a little. She’s just so much fun to mess with. When my eyes finally did meet hers, the look on her face was priceless. It was a mixture of strained patience, amusement, arousal, and even a little bit of denial. When she spoke up, she tried keeping her voice sounding disappointed and upset, but it didn’t quite work. And it didn’t reach her face either. “You know, I don’t know who’s worse. Rainbow, you, or the Princesses. Even the mares in Ponyville are suspicious of what you and Luna do at night sometimes.”

In one quick motion, I brought her head up with a paw and gave her a quick kiss. Rarity was amused and moved to the other side of Twilight.

“Stop it,” Twilight tried to sound angry, but her voice didn’t show it and neither did the blush on her face. “It’s not going to work.”

“What isn’t going to work, dear?” Rarity cooed from the other side while leaning into her with batting eyelashes.

“He’s trying to woo me, Rarity,” Twilight looked over at her friend with a “can you believe it” look.

Rarity looked back with the slightest bit of a smirk on her face, “And what’s wrong with that? After all, dear, he’s already got me.”

Just when Twilight was going to respond, my nose met the bottom of her neck. And with one long sniff, my nose rubbed up against her neck to the base of her head. I loved her reaction.

“Rarity, reeeEEEEeeely,” her body vibrated in place as if her body was wracked with chills. Right after I was done she immediately shoved me to the side, waving her wing at me, and shooing me away. “Stop that!”

That’s when Pinkie flung open the doors wide with a loud, “LET’S PARTY!”

While Twilight was shooing me away with her wing and a slight scowl on her face, Rarity moved over to my side with a giggle. “Yes, go on and greet the public.”

“Alright, Twilight, alright,” Rarity giggled, nudging me toward the crowd that was pouring in. “Come on, darling! I think we’ve ruffled her fur enough for now.” That was also when Tia hurried up to join us as AJ, Rainbow, and Twilight stayed behind for now. And as the crowd rushed up to greet us, Tia gave me some news that I didn’t expect.

She leaned over to whisper, “AJ asked for my permission for you to bathe her.”

“Really?” Tia nodded back. Looking down at Rarity got me another nod from her.

“After this, you can, either down below or in her guest room,” Tia whispered to me before giving me a kiss. “And I know you will give her a wonderful one just like you always do to me.”

Then Rarity pulled my head down to her with a kiss of her own, “And that you give to me as well, dear.”

Which the newsponies got pictures of. “Yes, of course,” was my shocked response as I never thought AJ would ever agree to it. Apparently, I was wrong. My mind immediately started flashing images of AJ moaning underneath me with my fingers and lips all over her.

“Your highness? Your majesty? Can we have a few words?” a mare reporter asked first as she practically came to a skidding halt in front of us.

The images flashing through my mind had me spacing out, so it took a light jab from Tia to bring me out of it.

“Huh? What?” Then it hit me that the reporters were in front of me. I sheepishly apologized with an awkward smile, “Sorry.”

“You have a few words for us, your majesty?” the mare reporter asked again.

“Oh yes, sorry,” I gave her a smile. “Nothing much more than what I had originally said. Two years ago I never in my entire life thought I’d be here. Yet, here I am. Happily married to wonderful mares with a family.”

“Your highness? How will being a mother change the way you govern the nation?” a stallion reporter asked Tia.

Tia hummed in thought for a second, “I think it won’t change much. But I do think that it will give me another point of view. This time from a mother’s point of view.”

“Where is your daughter now? We noticed she isn’t here right now.”

“With Luna,” I told another mare reporter.

“We thought that it would be a bit much for her right now,” Tia finished for me before she seemed to freeze for a second. She was getting a message.

“Your highness?”

She smiled at the reporters, “I’m sorry, but it seems that little Solar is hungry and it’s time for her feeding. Enjoy the refreshments in my absence.” With a pop of magic, she was gone to take care of our daughter. The rest of the girls took her place after she left. I placed a couple of my tails over Rarity as she leaned into me. Pinkie, meanwhile, was all over the place talking and conversing with the party-goers. Twilight made the mistake of stepping up beside me. With the ever slightest grin on my face, a couple of my tails slowly worked their way around her to pull her back up against me. All the while looking at the reporters with a wide smile. I could feel Twilight stiffen up immediately as AJ came up to Twilight’s side with Rainbow landing on the other side of Rarity with some pastries in her hoof.

“Who was there during the birth?” another reporter asked.

“It was I,” Rarity answered for me, “Emmit, naturally, Sarah, Emmit’s mother, and the doctors and nurses of course.”

While Rarity answered the questions, I was using my tails to rub against Twilight in an attempt to calm her down and relax her.

“It sure was a time up at the Crystal Empire and the Crystalling and all,” AJ spoke up happily. “But it all worked out.”

Twilight seemed to relax, so I kept massaging her with a couple of tails.

“And little Flurry Heart is such a cutie,” Rarity giggled while leaning into me.

“For anything regarding that,” Twilight told them with her political voice, “you’ll have to contact the Crystal Empire Press.”

“Thank you,” one of the reporters bowed then they all dispersed back into the crowd.

“Lady Rarity,” came a familiar stallion’s voice.

“Councilpony Fancy,” Rarity greeted happily, “Fleur. How are both of you?”

Fancy came up greeting Rarity with his usual flair of kissing her hoof, “I am doing very well, Lady Rarity, thank you.”

As Rarity and Fleur greeted one another with a hug, it was my turn. “Councilpony Fancy, good to see you, sir.”

“And you good lad,” he greeted with a shake of his hoof. “Word is, you had quite the time up at the Empire.”

“Yes, and it was all because of these mares here that everything turned out just fine.” Even Twilight smiled back up at me when I said that. Which in turn, I nuzzled her.

“A changeling invasion is what I hear?” he questioned with shock.

“Not as much as the wedding was, but there was a good group that did attack during that time,” Rainbow pipped up with a smirk. “We kicked their butts easily.”

“Excuse me, dear,” Rarity interrupted by looking up to me. “Fleur and I want to have a talk, would you mind…?”

I kissed her, “Of course not.”

“In that case, we’ll see you later dears,” Rarity called out as she and Fleur headed to wherever “ta ta.”

When Rainbow moved in, my tails sought out their target. However, she was sneaky and in a flash replaced herself with AJ. With a soft “oof” I looked down to see AJ now up against me with my tails wrapped around her. And a snickering Rainbow just beyond my reach. Meanwhile, AJ had a huge blush on her face. While I was eyeing Rainbow with an “I’ll get you eventually” look, even Fancy was chuckling at my antics.

“Here have some muffins,” Pinkie suddenly appears on my back, stuffing a muffin in my mouth. Then disappearing in a pink puff of smoke.

Didn’t even get to say thank you.

“You’re welcome,” came Pinkie’s voice from somewhere else in the narthex.

“It’s just Pinkie being Pinkie,” AJ said to Fancy as he had a strange look on his face.

“Interesting mare that one,” Fancy chuckled. “But indeed charming.”

“You should drop by Ponyville sometime,” Rainbow suggested, “we can show you the town.”

“Marvelous suggestion, Miss Dash.”

She shrugged, “Just call me Rainbow.”

“Your highness,” Fancy greeted as Tia walked up to us again.

“Little Solar is well-fed and gone back to sleep again,” Tia greeted with a wide smile.

“I do say, that little daughter of yours is the most precious.”

“Thank you, councilpony Fancy,” Tia smiled, “she really is.”

From there, the rest of the reveal party was really enjoyable. And oddly enough AJ and Twilight kept by my side for the rest of the time. So, I thought about playing the reverse psychology game on Rainbow. By not trying to get her. It didn’t seem to work at first, but as the party continued on she got closer and closer to Twilight, AJ, and I. So, near the end of the party, I made sure to work my way back around to Tia to see about leaving.

Luckily I caught Tia when she had just dismissed herself from a guest that I didn’t recognize. After getting her attention, I worked my way over to her.

“AJ? You want me to go ahead and bathe you right now?” I asked her in a soft voice where only she and Twilight would hear.

She blushed heavily and whispered back, “You know?”

I nodded, “Tia told me and I’ll be happy to serve you.”

She was hesitant and nervous about it, that much was plain to see. However, she nodded up at me with a heavy blush anyway just as we were approaching Tia. Tia and I kissed before asking her, “Mind if AJ and I slip out early?”

She shook her head at me with a knowing smile. “Not at all, just make sure you come back to us when you’re done.” After a nod from me, she looked down at AJ and winked, “You won’t regret it, Applejack.”

“Then see you later, honey,” I whispered to Tia giving her another kiss before starting toward the side door. Rainbow was hovering close by so inviting her along with a nod a nudge of my head was easy enough to do. I think she heard it too because she was eager to follow. Next was Twilight, “You in, Twilight? You haven’t moved from my side.”

She must have gotten a pleading look from AJ because she agreed to it with a nod. “I’m in. It was wonderful the last time.”

“It really was,” Rainbow told AJ right after we left the throne room as she landed to walk beside her. “He’s got great hands.”

“Twilight? You want to see if Pinkie and Fluttershy want one too? We’ll be going to AJ’s guest room unless you want to do it in the hot spring below.” Twilight looked up at me with a curious expression.

“Why not do it down below in the first place?”

I gave her a smirk, “Because I wasn’t sure if you would just simply leave me down there or not.”

She smirked back up at me, which wasn’t too reassuring. “Tempting, but no I won’t leave you down there. Besides, even if I did you could just get Celestia to let you out.”

“In that case,” I stopped walking to look down at Twilight expectantly, “shall we?” In a flash of Twilight’s magic, she teleported us down to the warm hot springs below the castle. A second later and she was gone again.

“Wowee,” AJ’s voice was filled with awe and admiration while she looked around. The pool was always warm and with AJ looking away, but with Rainbow watching me, I morphed into my human form. Naked. And as AJ looked around, Rainbow’s eyes roamed over me greedily. “This place sure is something.” With my eyes still on Rainbow, I backed up and got into the water with a splash. The pool, even at its deepest, was only about four feet. When AJ heard the splash she turned around and for a split second, she looked shocked, as if she forgot I had another form. Even though she couldn’t see anything yet, because the water was above my waist, she still blushed.

“Over there on the other side of the pool is a little lowered portion that’s right at water level.” AJ nodded her head, still blushing with her eyes looking back and forth from the portion of the floor to me. “That’s where I’ll bathe you, so if you wouldn’t mind walking over, taking off your hat, and laying down?”

“A-alright,” she was still nervous, as it was reflected in her voice. Even with her nervousness, she still walked over a little quicker than I would have thought.

“Rainbow? Would you mind bringing over the shampoo and towels please?” I asked her.

“Sure, no prob,” she flew over and grabbed the supplies. Brought them over, laying them down within arms reach of the bathing area, or what I call the bathing area. Then sat down next to them with an excited expectant look on her face. More than likely she wants one too. AJ walked over to the bathing area, took off her hat with a hoof, and gently tossed it aside. Then with a deepening blush, stepped down into it, and laid down. However, she laid down with her legs tucked away underneath her.

“What do I do?” she asked a little sheepishly. It was obvious that she’s never had this done to her and it was a big step for her. And even though I was happy and excited to do it, I also knew to take it easy for her first time. With that in mind, my hands gently cupped her head and brought my lips down gently kissing her forehead. Then a light kiss on her lips before pulling back to smile down at her.

“Not a thing, AJ. Let me do everything.” My aim was to have my voice as soothing as possible with my ministrations as gentle as possible. All with the goal of making it a genuinely pleasurable experience for her.

She slowly nodded for me to begin. Because the floor of the pool was higher, I made sure to keep my waist below the water level for AJ’s sake.

The first thing I did was to take one of her front legs and stretch it out. Letting her take her time in doing so before moving to the other one. “You know I care about you, right AJ? That I love you as my friend?” My hand rubbed against her head to trail down her mane until it reached the ribbon. Then undid her mane and tossed the ribbon to her hat.

“Yeah, sugarcube,” she knew it of course, but her voice still betrayed her nervousness, “I know you do. This is just the first time I’ve done this before.”

My hand trailed down from the back of her neck and over her back. “I figured as much. And that’s ok because you are with friends. You’re safe. You’re loved.” As my fingers ran down her back I felt her body shudder just a little. “And I want to show you that, not just tell you.” I let my fingers run down her rump then to her tail, taking the ribbon off, and tossing it next to the other one. “This is my way of showing you.” Next was extending her hind legs, one after another slowly.

She wasn’t yet comfortable with me, so starting with her mane seemed an appropriate first step while explaining what I was going to do. Rainbow helped get the soap near me by pushing it to me with her hoof with a smirk on her face. And while my hands wetted down AJ’s mane I talked to her. “I’m sure you’ve heard that this will be an intimate experience?”

She turned her head to the side, so it would be closer to the water. “Yeah.”

“And that would be correct,” I told her. Her mane was almost fully wet. “I am going to be intimate with you AJ. However, it’s an intimacy that’s not necessarily sexual. There’s more to being intimate than simply sex.”

With her mane wet, it was time for the shampoo. “Something to think about,” I whispered before leaning down giving her another kiss on her forehead. It took a few minutes for mane to get washed and rinsed. After that was done, I started taking her through the breathing exercises. It was a good way to relax her and for her to enjoy what I was doing. While washing her legs I was telling her to simply take deep breaths letting the nervousness out and let comfort in. All the while, giving her a peck or two against her forehead and lips.

For her torso, back and sides, I asked her to count softly while envisioning herself getting more and more relaxed. Taking her through the motions and getting her to say it out loud also told me that she was actually doing it. My fingers did find a ticklish spot on the right side of her belly near her hind leg that made her giggle a little while counting. From then on I tried not to tickle her to make her more comfortable. It actually helped her relax from my observations.

During this Rainbow was quiet and Twilight had gone and reappeared with both Fluttershy and Pinkie. Which thankfully remained quiet and watched.

AJ’s rump, tail, and legs came next. I enjoyed washing her rump and cutie marks. My fingers slowly and firmly rubbed the water and soap into her fur to get to the skin underneath. I was gentle, of course, but it was also the first area that was truly starting to get intimate. Her reaction was interesting. While she counted softly to herself, she also moaned softly as well.

Now came the fun part where I turn her over. Needing to tell her first, my hand gently ran up her back until it gently rested on the back of her neck. Then leaning down I whispered, “AJ, it’s time to turn you over. Remember that you are loved and cared for. Let your body relax and float. Your mind listening to the loving sound of my voice.” Each hand grabbed one leg in each, front and back respectively, and gently rolled her toward me. “Let your body relax into my hands, AJ,” my voice was soft and soothing to her as I carefully, and gently, positioned her on her back with her front legs at her sides.

I was a little surprised, but pleased, to see her not trying to cover herself up. Because she has left herself fully exposed to me. Knowing that her mind would catch on to that fact, I leaned in toward her head. With both of my hands on her head facing me, my lips gently kissed her forehead. “Just breathe AJ. Breathe in calm serene peace and breathe out all your worries.” My lips softly pressed against hers. “You are with your friends that love you. You are with me and I love you. There is no embarrassment or nervousness here. Only the peace and love we have for each other.” My hands slowly lowered her head to the side, resting her cheek against the warm tile.

“Let me show you,” I whispered before softly kissing her exposed neck, then her right shoulder continuing up her right foreleg to kiss her right front hoof. My trail of kisses continued back down, across her chest to her left shoulder up to her left foreleg. Ending with both of my hands holding her left front hoof and kissing it. Before trailing back down again. I let my lips do the talking as they softly kissed down her chest and barrel. Both of my hands firmly rubbed down the sides of her body, careful not to tickle her on the way down.

I felt her slow deep breaths against my lips with the rise and fall of her chest. My hands gently rubbed the inside of her hind legs, or what would be the thighs of a human woman. Slowly my lips kissed the top of one of her teats before kissing around it. AJ let out a soft moan. So, I did the other one. Gently kissing the tip then around it. This time, it was a moan mixed with a sigh. Her marehood was next. My lips gently kissed her lower ones enticing a very arousing long moaning sigh out of her.

I wanted to linger there but didn’t want to push it. Because it was her first time. So, my lips kissed from there up one leg before kissing back down, kissing her marehood again before going up to her other leg.

“Feel how much I care for you, AJ?” my voice was whisper quiet as I asked her while kissing up her body. She let out a soft “uh-huh” right before my lips linger against her mouth one more time. “Let me wash you, and serve you.” I took my time getting her wet and let my hands explore every curve of her body. Especially when lathering her up my fingers glided over her body.

All the while, Rainbow was looking at me like a predator and I was the prey. Her tail was gently swaying behind her. It made me excited and nervous all at the same time. While washing AJ’s marehood, I let my fingers linger longer there than before, but not too long either. My ears were rewarded with a satisfying long moan out of her as I got done bathing her. But I wasn’t done quite yet. My lips kissed up her body once more to give her a lingering kiss on her lips. Then gently put my hands under her and raised her upper half to me giving her a hug. My arms wrapped around her after making sure her head rested against my shoulder. “You can wake up now, AJ,” I said quietly to her. I used one hand to reach up and stroke her head.

She responded by wrapping her front legs around me with a giggle and a sniff. As if she didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Looking behind her, I saw Pinkie “Awwing” at us along with Fluttershy and Twilight smiling. Even Rainbow’s predatory look had softened into a smile. “It’s alright, AJ,” was my soft whisper to her rolling emotions, “let out whatever you need. There’s no embarrassment here.” Rainbow was the first one to walk up giving her a wing hug. Then the other girls trotted over as well to make one large group hug.

AJ sniffed, cried, and giggled for the next few minutes as we simply hugged each other. “Now you got me in a happy blubbering mess,” she finally said through another sniff and giggle.

“It’s ok, AJ. If you can’t be a happy blubbering mess around your friends who can you be it with?” We all could hear both the comfort and the humor in what Rainbow said. Especially AJ, who leaned over to Rainbow in a sideways hug. By this point, she had sat up on her own as they sat back a little. I still hunkered down in the water.

AJ sniffed before letting out a quick soft laugh, “You’re right, Rainbow.” Then she looked up at me with a wide grateful smile. “Emmit, that really was the most intimate time I’ve ever had. And like y’all said it wasn’t sexual. Well, it was and wasn’t.” She chuckled before continuing, “I’ve never been loved quite like that before. And I don’t know why, but it feels that a heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders.” The girls and I waited for her to continue because it was apparent that she needed it. “I feel so happy and sad at the same time. The last time I felt like this was...with my parents.” Her voice softened when her mind began to understand the way she felt. She looked down in thought as the girls started hugging her again. “I miss them soo much and it’s been soo hard running the farm without them. I guess...I guess I just needed a break from being the strong one all the time.” Then she looked around at the girls. “I think, I’ve finally accepted that it’s alright to ask for help and to rely on others.”

“Especially friends,” Fluttershy said quietly with a tear in her eye.

AJ sniffed again with a nod, “Especially friends.”

“Yeah, you are kind of prideful, AJ,” Rainbow smirked at her friend.

AJ quickly pulled Rainbow in with her front leg in a hug, “Yeah, like you ain’t.” The girls laughed and giggled.

Especially Rainbow when she replied, “Then I should know, shouldn’t I?”

I simply smiled, basking in the beautiful moment happy to be a part of it. After another minute or two Fluttershy raised a towel with her wing, “Come on, AJ, let’s get your dried off.”

“Alright,” AJ sniffed and giggled with a nod to her. Then after another grateful smile toward me, she followed Pinkie, Twilight, and Fluttershy to dry off and more than likely talk some more.

When they were far enough away, it only took a split second for Rainbow to claim my mouth for her own in a deep silent passionate kiss. Need rolling off of her in waves toward me like the tide of the sea. “I want a happy ending,” she whispered with a slight growl to it. Then she laid down on her stomach and spread herself out.

“I have just the thing,” I whispered back with a smirk on my face.

Washing and bathing her mane, tail, back, and legs were no different than with AJ. I took her through the same relaxation technique having her count and visualize. Through the sound of her voice, I could tell that she was relaxing. She wasn’t loud, to begin with, but as I continued on her voice became softer, calmer, and more heated. Especially when I focused on her cutie marks. While my fingers dug into her coat around her cutie marks, she moaned softly around the words she was saying. It was satisfying to see her want to move. Yet, obeying me when I told her not to and that if she did the feeling would go away.

Yeah, I’m evil sometimes, but they don’t mind.

The fun was after I turned her over. Like AJ, I kissed her down and then up her body. This time instead of relaxing her I wanted to build up her desire.

“Each kiss, each touch of my lips brings more passion and heat inside of you. With each deep breath, you breathe in hot passionate lustful desire.” By the time I got to her marehood, she had stopped talking and started to breathe deeply and slowly. When I kissed her there she breathed out a long slow soft moan. While washing her I spoke to her. “Let your peace be replaced by burning hot desire. Increase it with every breath you take. With each touch of my hands.”

Then came the shampoo. My hands slid over her body getting into every supple curve of her lithe form. Softly I kept telling her to let desire and lust fill you with each stroke of my fingers.

By the time I got done rinsing her off, she was breathing deeply while moaning. “When I kiss you, you will open your eyes and tell me what your desire is.” Slowly I lowered my head between her hind legs and let my lips touch, and lightly kiss, her marehood. While doing so I was also watching her reaction. Because I was both a little nervous and excited. All this time I had been building her up for release and with this kiss, I did just that. Her head snapped up with a frustrated grunt with her eyes latching onto me like a mare dying of thirst and she just spotted fresh water. I saw passion, lust, and primal need in those eyes which made my heart beat harder in my chest.

Before I knew what happened, she had picked me up, brought me out of the water, and laid me on my back onto the tile floor. Her hips were plopped down upon my semi-hard member, her front hooves on my chest, and she came down to claim my mouth once again. This time with a passionate kiss that spoke of primal need and possession. After she broke our kiss she put her cheek against mine and started rubbing her marehood against my hardening shaft. And to answer my command from seconds before she growled out, “I want you.”

After positioning herself over the tip of my member with her hind leg, she let out a primal shout of pleasure when she took me inside of her in one quick motion. She raised herself up with her head tilted back and her eyes closed letting her wings snap open as if in a glorified display of lust and need. Needless to say, it didn’t take me long to get hot and bothered by her. My member was ready for her before she slammed down on top of me. With my heart pounding in my chest, I arched my hips up a little more. My hands and fingers started exploring immediately. Starting by running up her front legs, rubbing and kneading up her legs.

She lowered her head to look down at me with wild bedroom eyes. “Yes, put your hands on me,” she moaned out softly, slurred a little. “I want your hands all over my body.” She didn’t start riding me, yet. She did, however, move her hind legs under my waist and lock them in place.

“Oh, my,” my ears heard Fluttershy whisper.

“Look at her go,” AJ echoed Fluttershy with a whisper of her own.

My hands raced toward Rainbow’s barrel. Fingers dug into her coat and rubbed against the skin underneath making her close her eyes and give me a long soft moan. She was so wet and warm against my shaft. She felt wonderful to be inside of. And while my heart pounded inside of my chest, my hands reached behind her so my fingers could dig into the spot between her wings. After a long quick gasp, she raised herself up almost off of me. Her eyes opened wide as her hind legs relaxed underneath me. And with my fingers digging into her fur, kneading her erogenous zone with fury, she squeezed her hind legs slamming herself down upon me once again with a passionate vengeance.

She did it again with a cry of pleasure with her eyes locked onto mine and her tail wrapped around my leg. She started slow but quickly picked up speed. Coming down upon me time and time again. Each time her legs would relax then squeeze hard making the sound of our coupling echo through the tiled room of the bath. My own heart pounding, my breath coming out in sharp grunts while coming up to meet Rainbow. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Fluttershy, shift into Flutterbat and start her way over to us. Pinkie started walking over as well with a set of bedroom eyes on. While they were walking over to us, Rainbow was giving way to me as she started to relax.

“More,” she slurred out while lowering herself on top of me. I was careful of her stiff wings as I rolled her over to be on top. She relaxed underneath me, spreading herself out for me. But her eyes were still wild and latched onto mine as she whispered, “Buck me. And don’t be gentle.”

My lips found hers an instant later. She moaned loudly against my lips as I kept one hand between her wings kneading there hard with my fingers. The other cupped the back of her head bring it up to meet my lips. All the while her body shook with each coupling. The sounds of my body slapping against hers echoed like someone applauding after a great show.

“Rainbow,” Flutterbat’s voice hissed out seductively as her head came into my peripheral view. To my surprise, she leaned down and nibbled on the tip of Rainbow’s ear.

That made Rainbow break the kiss with me and turn her head to the side. My lips found her neck an instant later. Rainbow grunted and moaned with each rapid connection we made together. But her body remained limp and relaxed underneath me with her eyes wide.

I felt a hoof rest over my shoulders, then heard Pinkie’s soft cooing voice in my ear. “Fill her, Emmit. She’s an empty pastry needing your warm cream to complete her.”

“She’s yours, Emmit,” Flutterbat seductively hissed softly into my ear.

My hand had brought Rainbow’s head up to my shoulder with my lips close to her ear. My fingers had ceased to rub between her wings and now concentrated on holding her against me as my body, and hers began to reach their peak. I was breathing and moaning into Rainbow’s ear just as she was doing the same into mine.

“Fill her, Emmit,” Pinkie echoed Flutterbat with a coo of her own into my other ear.

Rainbow suddenly gasped hard into my ear and wrapped herself around me. She had reached her peak. I moaned her name into her ear as I reached my own. Flutterbat’s wing extended over me with her lips kissing my cheek. Pinkie’s leg was around my shoulder as she was probably doing the same to Rainbow. And with both Flutterbat and Pinkie laying up against us, Rainbow gripped me and cried out as my body plunged into her letting her milk me. Her legs gripped and squeezed in time with each pull against my member like her body wanted the most out of me. Moaning loudly into my ear with gasps of breath between them, she took, she squeezed, and she milked me for all I could give. Flutterbat’s wing gently massaging my back while moaning my own pleasure into Rainbow’s ear.

“Let her take everything,” Flutterbat softly cooed with a hiss into my ear. And indeed she was.

And then we calmed down as our bodies relaxing, with me on top. Neither Flutterbat nor Pinkie said anything, just laid there against us with their tails rubbing against my legs.

“Holy buck,” Rainbow whispered between deep breaths after a couple of minutes, then giggled contently.

Meanwhile, I was trying to get my own breathing under control. Not to mention my own pounding heart.

Emmit, darling? Rarity’s voice came through the mind link and would have made me jump a little if my body wasn’t spent.

“Whose turn is it next?” Pinkie questioned softly with her own set of bedroom eyes on.

Yes, dear? I replied back while waiting for them to make their decision.

Are you still down in the bath?

I didn’t hear anything from either Pinkie or Flutterbat, so I answered Rarity back. Yes, why? Do you want to join?

Actually yes, dear. Luna and I want to join while Tia watches Solar. This means after we’re all done it’s back to Tia’s side for you.

Understood.

“Me?” my ears picked up Twilight’s voice as she was being led over to me. “Why me?”

That was my cue to get off, Rainbow. Not to mention clean up as well. When finally pulling out, Rainbow moaned softly while giggling contently at the same time. “I need to clean up, but I don’t think I can move,” she giggled again.

“Let us help,” Pinkie cooed and began to help Rainbow with Flutterbat helping.

Meanwhile, I was able to crawl back into the bath and clean myself up.

“You know, it’s alright if somepony else went first,” Twilight giggled nervously while taking glances between me and Rainbow. AJ was nearly pushing Twilight over to me with a wide mischievous smile on her face.

Which got interrupted when Nightmare Moon showed up with Rarity at her side. A quick flash of magic and the ceiling above had changed to a night sky with a full moon. The walls changed from simple tile to animated trees and grass as if we were in the middle of a forest clearing. I was done cleaning myself up at this point, so I stood and watched with my waist above the water. Nightmare’s cat-like eyes latched onto mine with a wicked grin on her face. Rarity stayed by her side as Nightmare slowly walked her way over to me. AJ and Twilight had stopped dead and watched, wondering where this was going. I’m sure it was the same for Rainbow, Pinkie, and Flutterbat because I was doing the same.

Nightmare took her time to walk over and let the soft clip-clop of her hooves echo throughout the room. All the while her eyes were roaming over my body possessively. “It seems that my pet has been enjoying himself,” she even used Nightmare’s tone of voice and mannerisms as she stopped in front of me. Rarity was looking meek and it took me a couple of seconds to realize that they were role-playing. Like Nightmare Night again? I had no clue where this was going.

“It seems that way, mistress,” Rarity said quietly as if she was a conquered citizen of Celestia that Nightmare Moon had taken over or something. She was playing the part well with her ears splayed back looking like a whipped puppy.

Nightmare Looked down at me and grabbed my semi-hard member in her magical grasp, “And what have you got to say for yourself, my pet?”

At first, I had no clue what to say. But she solved that for me by massaging my member until it was hard once more.

Nightmare hummed at me locking her eyes onto my member, “I think that answers everything.” She then looked down at Rarity, “Do you think he should be punished?”

“I...um...Whatever you think, mistress,” Rarity mumbled while her eyes roamed over my body.

Nightmare’s look turned pure evil and used her magic to pull me out of the pool. She backed up enough, so she could set me on my feet onto the tile floor. “I have the perfect punishment,” she said and stepped back, grabbing my member in her magic again. “Why don’t I stroke you and stroke you. Pleasuring you up until the point of release then stop. Then do it all...over...again.”

Ok, now she really is evil.

“Ladies? Wouldn’t you like to see my pet squirm and put on a show for us?”

And what did Rainbow do? Just a minute before she was saying she couldn’t move, and within a second of Nightmare asking that question, she had zipped to her side looking more excited than when she stands in line for apple cider.

This is going to be a long night.

^_^

(Chrysalis’ POV, her hive)

“You failed?! Mark?!” The human was in front of me in that bipedal human form of his with myself pretending to be his wife. “You realize that the other woman was a fake right?” So far, it was fairly easy to convince him that I was his real wife. He’s so easy to manipulate. I also figured out that pretending to be meek and girlish went far with him too. So, at this point, I pulled him in, wrapped my naked arms around him, and put my head on his chest. “I’m your real wife. I’m the only one you need to believe. They are evil and all of them must be destroyed.”

His arms went around me and were satisfied when he quietly said, “You’re right, honey. We’ll save our son. I promise.”

An evil grin spread across my face, “Thank you. Now come to bed.” Leading him by the hand, I started pulling him toward a bed. I’ll admit one thing. This female human body does have some benefits.

Chapter Four: The Nightmare Within and Newbie Dash

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Five: Hearth’s Warming Part 1

Author's Note

This chapter was a bit long so I split it into two parts. I'll be posting the second part in a few days or when it's done whichever comes first. I hope everypony is staying clean, healthy, and virus free.

Chapter Five: Hearth’s Warming Part 1

Hearth’s Warming. One of Equestria’s most beloved holidays. And wouldn’t you believe that I forgot about it? Completely forgot about it. Hey, don’t judge I’ve had a lot on my mind lately. It wasn’t until about four days before that Tia even brought up the subject. And she giggled at me when my paw hit my face. It was evident immediately that I’d forgotten about it, but thank goodness she forgave me. I spent one whole day simply thinking about what to give everypony. I don’t think that I could give Rainbow anything because she’s already got the best present she could ever hope for. And the show in Ponyville went off perfectly with Scootaloo having stars in her eyes for her adoptive big sister. And for once, it went better than it did in the show. Twilight was easy. I just asked for Tia to grant her access to Canterlot Library’s oldest books and tomes in the protected section within the restricted section. Pinkie was a hard one. I wasn’t sure what to give to her. For Rarity, I invited Fancy and Fleur for her to speak to and to give her a brand new top-of-the-line sewing machine. AJ is especially difficult. Before remembering all the little things that needed to be done around the place. So, hiring a local carpenter to help with them was perfect. Then there was Fluttershy slash Flutterbat. The only thing that came to mind was to give her a card stating that the pet sanctuary she had in mind would be funded by me, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about funding.

Nightmare was easy. I’d let her out. Whether it would be permanent or temporary would depend on her. Tia said she didn’t want anything because she’s already got the best present. No, it’s not me. It was little Solar. Luna pretty much said the same thing. The crusaders were easy. I’d simply tell them that they could order anything they wanted from the royal kitchen. Of course, I’ll make it clear that they can order anything, not that they can go into the kitchen.

So, where was I right now? It was very early morning, like two a.m., on Hearth’s Warming Eve. Luna and I were in her room where I was about to ask her about letting Nightmare Moon out.

“Good evening, my Luna, my Nightmare,” I greeted happily after walking in and shutting the door behind me.

She stretched herself out, like a cat would, on the bed before setting down again, “Good eve, my Emmit.”

I got up onto the bed and laid down next to her, “Looks like night court was canceled to the holidays?”

She nodded before snuggling up to me and laying her head on the pillow next to mine. “Yes,” she sighed contently while smiling at me, “I’ve been awake, just being lazy.”

I kissed her lightly, “Nothing wrong with that. I have an idea of what I can give Nightmare Moon.”

Luna looked curious. “Really? And what is that?”

“Easy, I let her out,” was my smirking response.

Her first reaction was to giggle, nearly laughing, at me. But when I didn’t say anything and just continued to look at her, she blinked at me a couple of times before giving me an incredulous “Are you serious?” look. I nodded slowly at her. Luna’s face showed pure shock as she blinked at me a few times with her mouth acting like a fish out of water.

“Look, Luna,” I began explaining to her, “she’s come a long way since we started talking to her. She even talked with Tia peacefully. And personally, I think she should be rewarded. Now, whether or not it’s permanent is up to her. I can always put her back in. And it’s not like you, me, and her won’t discuss it before I do let her out.”

After a couple of minutes of thought, she looked at me with an unsure look on her face. “Alright, let’s go inside and speak to her about it. I’m sure it’s clear that she’ll want it because I know what it’s like to be trapped for soo long. But I’m still wary.”

“I know,” I said gently, “and I know that it’s a big step for you as well. Talking to her through me while deep inside your head is one thing. But now, it’ll be side by side.”

“Yes,” her voice held uncertainty in it as she nodded to me. We jumped down from the bed and stood some feet away. Then locked her eyes with mine, so we could journey into the deep recesses of her mind.

After inside, we spotted Nightmare laying on the bed and looking up at the fake sky above. I gave her the ability to change the scenery at will, so right now she was playing with the stars on the ceiling. Luckily the bed was the same, and in the same place, here in the illusion as was in the real world. So, jumping up into the bed and laying next to her was easy, “Good evening, my Nightmare.”

Nightmare didn’t do anything, nor even look over at me while she put the finishing touches on Orion. She just simply hummed, acknowledging that I was there.

“We are here to speak to you about something,” Luna said to her as she positioned herself on the other side of the bed from me. Still standing, she looked down at Nightmare.

“And what is that?” Nightmare asked with a bored expression and tone of voice.

“Well, it’s about two in the morning on Hearth’s Warming Eve, so I thought about giving you a little something.” I waited for her response eagerly with a growing smirk on my face.

She rolled her eyes at me before giving me a sideways glance, “And what could you give me?”

“Freedom,” Luna said, which was a little surprising. I thought she would let me do all the talking.

Nightmare stopped, then blinked once, before slowly looking over to Luna to see if she actually heard her right. When Luna simply looked at her, she turned toward me. I told her, “We’re thinking about letting you out for your Hearth’s Warming present.” She blinked slowly at me as if she wasn’t believing what she was hearing. “However,” I cautioned her with a firm look, “whether or not that’s permanent depends on you and how good you are. I always have the means to put you back.” After I said that she kept looking between us as if waiting for the punchline.

“Truly?” she asked us, still with a mixed look between caution and eagerness. She wanted to believe it but it also sounded too good to be true.

“Yes, truly,” I told her now with a smile. “However, as I said, if you agree to this it could be permanent. But that depends on you.”

She looked at me with so much hope written on her face. “I really don’t know what to say.”

“At first, I thought he was kidding,” Luna said to her while looking over at me. “But if you are willing to try to live together, then so am I.”

Nightmare looked over at Luna, “It would be nice to be out once again. I’ve been imprisoned for such a long time. But which one of us would be in control? How does that work?”

“I will let you have control at first,” Luna relented to her.

“It’s night out right now,” I said to her and gauging her reactions, “and to show you mean well, you could lower the moon to make way for the day. We all could watch the sunrise together. And then watch the sunset later.”

“I haven’t lowered the moon in a long time,” Nightmare voiced wistfully in thought.

“Then…,” Luna paused as if unsure about what she was going to say, “we could do it together.”

Nightmare laid her head back down onto the pillow and looked up at the fake stars above her. She looked deep in thought. Until a few minutes later. “For the first time, in all I’ve known, I’ve started to feel the anger start to wane for what our sister did. I’ve also thought about, how wrong I was about our night sky and its true purpose.”

“Lowering the moon together would be turning over a new leaf, as the new saying goes,” Luna said to her sounding like she really wanted to start anew.

“It would, yes,” Nightmare agreed, then sat up in the bed and turned toward me. “Very well, I will be a good girl and not cause trouble.”

Getting down from the bed, I faced her, “Alrighty then, let’s have a night on the town then.” Using the ability that was given to me I released Nightmare from her imprisonment within Luna’s mind. A bright flash later I was back in the real world, standing on the bed while looking at Luna, or now Nightmare Moon, right by the bed. Luna’s body had changed into Nightmare Moon. I got down from her bed to stand in front of her as her eyes blinked a few times. Then rolled her eyes at me with a slight scowl on her face.

“Too bright,” she complained to me before using her magic to change my color to completely black. “Better,” she smiled while looking me over. “I especially like the shadow flames coming from your eyes.”

I didn’t say anything. Just smiled at her. Nothing wrong with changing my color. “Shall we take a stroll then?”

Without saying a word she turned and walked toward the door. I followed her out the door and started walking beside her with a couple of tails over her like with Luna. She didn’t complain or resist my tails either, which was a good sign. Not one guard complained as we walked through the castle and into the gardens.

The first thing she did after walking out, was stop at the foot of the steps to look up at the night sky. We stayed standing there while she gazed up at the night sky. Patiently, I waited. All this was her reward anyway.

“Anyplace you would like to go first?” I asked softly.

“I’ve only seen the new castle through Luna’s eyes,” she began to walk into the garden and look around. “Seeing it for myself is so different than the one we grew up in by Ponyville. Our fight with sister was there, where we...er...I, Nightmare Moon, was trapped by Twilight and the Elements.” We walked side by side on the way to the fountain in the center. “I remember fighting with my sister before she banished us to the moon. My anger was so great then, our anger.” She sighed, stopping at the founding to gaze into it as if scrying for something.

“I know you said that one conversation can’t forgive past grievances,” I put my tails around her again as we talked by the fountain. “And you’d be right. But I’m happy that your anger is waning. Perhaps we could see who is out and about tonight? Maybe ask them how they feel about your night sky?”

She leaned her head over the water taking a good look at herself. “For the first time in a long time, I truly feel my anger fading. And I am beginning to realize that part of it is my fault as well. Not realizing what my night is truly for. Asking them about my night is probably what I should have done before.”

“Then perhaps going to Canterlot’s Bar, where Luna and I went before would prove useful?” I asked with a smirk. “It was karaoke night and our friends Fancy Pants and Fleur were there. You could talk to them.”

“Very well,” she said after a couple of minutes of thought, “let us go to this Canterlot’s Bar.”

^_^

All the way there she didn’t complain that my tails were around her or that she was nearly walking up against me the whole time. I was thankful for one thing. That Equestria doesn’t have any cars otherwise both of us could possibly get run over because we blended into the night. She talked some as we walked but not all that much. So, I simply enjoyed her presence with her body occasionally bumping and rubbing up against mine.

Until Canterlot’s Bar came into view. The lights were still on, so it was still open. But not many ponies in front anymore being soo early in the morning. The two bouncers that were out in front were two different ones than the ones I saw before. However, this time we didn’t even need to let them know who we were and just walked in. We stepped aside from the door as she took a look around.

The lighting was dimmed but there was no music on, so whoever was controlling it must be on break or something. This also meant that the dance floor was vacant and empty. The ponies that were here were either at a table talking with somepony or at the bar getting expensive drinks. I didn’t see Fancy or Fleur anywhere either. Not that it’s too surprising being soo early in the morning.

“There wasn’t any place like this in our past,” Nightmare commented softly as she looked around.

“Were you able to get images of the time Luna and I were here last?” I asked curiously as my tails pulled her against me. She didn’t resist.

She was quiet a couple of seconds before whispering, “Luna said that she would give me the memories.” That was interesting to me. How both of them were still interacting with one another. Apparently, they could talk to one another secretly and Luna could give her memories. She seemed to stare off into space for a few seconds before her face looked like she was blushing, although with the color of her fur I couldn’t tell. She then looked up at me as if she was about to burst into tears. Her face held deep appreciation in it then surprised me by lifting her head up giving me a kiss. “Thank you,” her voice was thick with emotion when she said it.

“You’re welcome,” I smiled back in return.

“With all these ponies around,” she said with her eyes scanning the room, “I am surprised that there hasn’t been a reaction to the way I look.”

“Looking like Nightmare Moon and me her minion?” she nodded in answer to my question. “Well that’s because she does this from time to time and it all started with our first Nightmare Night together looking exactly like this.”

“Ah yes, she told me about it,” she acknowledged, “but I was yet unaware of her going out like me at other times, until now.”

“You could go around and mingle,” I suggested. “Although I think that more of the upper class, so to speak, tend to come here. So, asking them what they think could give you more of a political answer than a real one.”

She seemed to think about it while looking over the crowd. “Luna said that she would help me to ‘mingle,’” she said at last then looked up at me giving me a reassuring smile. Although there was still some nervousness in it for obvious reasons. It’s the first time she’s been trying to talk to the public and not trying to subjugate them. With my butt on the floor against the wall next to the door, I watched Nightmare Moon take her first steps into society. Every step she took spoke of nervousness. However, I could also tell when Luna was helping her out as well. She would get this far away look about her. Right now it seems that Luna had suggested going to the bar, so that’s where she was headed. And I was happy right now to sit back and watch.

Nightmare saddled up to the bar between two ponies. One unicorn stallion about mid-twenties I think wearing a nice sweater with light colors. On the other side was a bulky stallion earth pony that could fit for one of the bouncers here. And could be one of them on break for all I knew. Both of them turned to look at her as the bartender came up asking what she wanted. After telling him what she wanted, which was probably Luna suggesting something, she greeted them, one then the other. It was a strained and nervous smile, which they probably noticed easily. Heck, I could from over here.

The bulky one greeted her with a bow of his head while the other one was a little more animated in his greeting. From there the conversation started. And after a couple of minutes of watching it appears that she is holding her own.

A pony couple passed me making the nearest table vacant, so I trotted on over and sat down to continue watching Nightmare talk and drink. While my eyes were on her, I didn’t notice the waitress that had trotted up to the table.

“Sire?” came a very nervous shy voice which sounded like she wasn’t even sure that I really was the king.

“Yes?” after turning my head to look at her I think she finally realizes that it really is me and has never seen me looking like this before. She looked to be a little young unicorn mare. She had a light red coat with a two-tone colored mane and a tail of pink with two stripes of a shade of lighter pink running through it. Which kind of brought out her green eyes though.

“Oh...um...would you like something to drink?” she asks hesitantly while looking between Nightmare and I.

I chuckle lightly with a friendly smile trying to ease her nerves. “Yes, please. My wife and I are being a little...dark...tonight,” had to chuckle a little at my bad joke. Though she seemed to calm down enough as she turned to me with a smile that was only a little nervous now and an “Oh.” “You have any of Captain’s Dark Rum?”

She nodded to me, “Yes, we do.”

I took a quick glance over to Nightmare to see her now focused on the younger skinnier one with the sweater as the bulky one had left. Everything seemed to be fine as they were talking away. “A glass of that if you would miss…?”

“Emerald Honeycomb, sire,” her whole demeanor simply screamed “I’m new at this” as she gave me a nervous smile.

I wanted to put her at ease. “It’s a pleasure to meet you miss Honeycomb,” I gave her my best gentleman’s demeanor. “You seem to be new at this.”

She smiled sheepishly while lightly rubbing one leg with a hoof, “Yes, sire. I just started tonight and...um...” She trailed off as if embarrassed or ashamed about something.

“What is it?” I asked gently. “It’s alright, you can tell me.”

“You won’t be angry?” it was a tone of voice like a child caught doing something wrong. I just shook my head to encourage her. “Well as the new waitress they’ve been giving me the jerks and the creeps. And...well...the rest of the girls thought you were creepy.”

I had to snicker at that. “Well this is how I look for Nightmare Night, so it’s meant to be creepy. But why don’t I help you out?”

She looked at me showing curiosity, “What do you mean?”

“Because the other girls are giving you a hard time, then why don’t I invite you to the castle by personal invitation?”

Her face slowly morphed from dire curiosity to one of pure joy, “Really, sire?”

I nodded to her, “Sure, you and your family. You have one?”

The joy left her eyes, now looking downhearted, “No, sire, I don’t. I came here in hopes of making a life for myself. At least I have a job and a place to stay.”

“Good for you, Miss Honeycomb,” I smiled at her. Then I had an idea, “Tell you what, why don’t you join us for Hearth’s Warming?”

She immediately brightened, “Really, sire?”

“Yes really.” It took her all of two seconds to come around the table and hug me breathless saying “Thank you” over and over again in my ear. And before I could even say “You’re welcome” she said that she’d get my drink and practically ran off.

As if on cue, the lights dimmed and a DJ, that I didn’t recognize, stepped up to start the music. Meanwhile, looking over at Nightmare showed her making her way over to me, with a drink in her magical grasp, while the young stallion in the sweater had apparently walked off somewhere.

“Looks like you did well on socializing,” I told her as she took a seat next to me where I pulled her against me with a couple of tails around her. She looked chipper and more sure of herself than before.

“I did, yes,” she said setting her drink down on the table, “and as per your suggestion, I asked how they felt about my night.” I motioned for her to continue with a surprise that she actually leaned against me. “He admitted that although he doesn’t pay attention to our night specifically, he did say that it is beautiful and that we do a good job.”

“Here’s your drink, sire,” Honeycomb set down my drink with her magic, now seemed happier than she did before. That made me smile at her. “Good evening, your highness,” she bowed, “I hope that you are having a good time.” Then she leans in lowering her voice looking at me again, “Thank you so much for inviting me, it really has made my night.”

I loved Nightmare’s reaction to that question. Out of the corner of my eye, she slowly turned her head toward me with a figurative huge question mark over her head. Meanwhile, I simply told her, "You're quite welcome," where she then skipped off to do her job.

I took a sip of my drink while paying attention to Nightmare looking at me with a look that simply said “well?” A smirk crept upon my face while waiting for a beat from telling her for suspense’s sake. I had to keep a chuckle from escaping when I heard her hoof tapping against the floor. “Relax,” I told her with a smirk, now looking at her, “Her name is Emerald Honeycomb. A lonely mare without a family for the holidays that is barely getting by, on her first day here, and her coworkers have been hassling her all night. Figured I’d help her a little and make her feel better.”

She seemed to accept it with a light snort before taking another sip of her drink.

“Is somepony jealous?” my voice was soft and teasing while leaning closer to her.

She didn’t say anything.

My lips met her neck for a soft gentle kiss, “Now, my Nightmare, we both know how I love you.” It was satisfying to feel her body shiver through my lips. And because she did, my kiss deepened against her neck with my tongue licking hard getting to the skin underneath her coat. By this time the lights were nearly completely out with the only bright lights on illuminating the stage. So with Nightmare Moon being dark-coated and me also being dark-coated thanks to Nightmare, we pretty much blended into the background. This is why I decided to take some liberty with my affections right now.

All she did was a huff, but I could tell that she was starting to not only relax but enjoy it. But not yet relenting, so after turning her head toward me, I kissed her deeply, passionately, with an encouraging moan into her mouth. “There’s no need,” pausing to moan into her mouth, “to be jealous,” another moan, “my Nightmare.” Now she started getting into it and returning the kiss leaning into it with a soft sigh.

Then stopped me with a hoof against my lips, “Am I your nightmare?” She asked in a teasing manner before turning her head away. Yeah, I knew that she was playing it up, but I didn’t mind because it appeared that she wanted to take it to another level.

Very well then.

Reaching up with a paw, I pulled her hoof down with a mischievous grin on my face, “You are. And I’ll prove it to you.”

^_^

(Twilight’s POV, Just after dawn)

It was Hearth’s Warming Eve and all the girls were excited about going up to Canterlot to be with Emmit for the holidays. The girls and I talked last night about waking up early to catch the first train. Plus we already had our gifts ready to present to everypony. I asked Rarity, Celestia, and Luna about mine a couple of days ago and to be honest I was nervicited about it. That would be nervous and yet excited at the same time. It’s a Pinkie Pie word. Because of how nervicited I was, Rarity wanted to redo my coiffure this morning before we left. Which meant waking up really early, so that was why my hoof just knocked on the Rarity’s door.

Rarity opened the door with a flourish, “Good morning, Twilight. Come on in and we’ll get started.” She practically pulled me in before locking the door behind her. “We’ve got just enough time, darling, and believe me we are happy to have you.”

She led me toward her back work area where she tried fitting me in a girdle the first time we met years ago. “Thank you, Rarity. I’ve been thinking about it for a while just not sure about taking the plunge, so to speak.” She sat me down in front of a large sink made to wash my mane in. Then my head took the plunge into the sink after Rarity turned on the water.

“And we are excited that you decided to join us,” she giggled while her hooves worked the water into my mane. There was a pause where she leaned in to whisper, “Trust me, darling, you won’t be sorry. Just remember to relax the first time. You prefer his human form or his fox form?”

My face was flushed just from thinking about both of his forms. Luckily she couldn’t see my face as it was buried in the washing sink. “I think I’m partial to his human form.”

“Oh yes, his hands are marvelous,” Rarity cooed, speaking from experience while continuing washing my mane. “However, there is a benefit to his fox form. Especially in his darker coloring.” I really didn’t know what to say about that. And I think I understood what she meant. “Have you ever had predator fantasies, Twilight? Dreaming about being chased by a strong and handsome dangerous predator? You’re running through some woods being chased by him, in his darker coloring, trying to get away. Fearful, and yet excited, about being caught. Your heart pounding in your chest with the excitement of the chase while feeling the heat building in your nethers?” She worked the shampoo into my mane as her voice softened as if she’s remembering her own daydream. And as she continued, it wasn’t just the soap that she was working into me either. “When hearing that he’s going to eat you, you know it’s not literal, but sexual? You want it, you want him, but you love the chase. You love how he wants you badly enough to chase after you.”

As she continued speaking, my mind couldn’t help but put me into her place in this fantasy she created. It was making my heart pound in my chest as if it was me being chased as she described it. It didn’t help that my body was in a vulnerable position right now either with my head deep in the sink. Images of Emmit’s face filled with the thrill of the chase and the lust in his eyes just for me flashed through my mind. And I was liking it.

“Especially if you can’t use your magic because you wanted a magical inhibitor on your horn. It makes it that much more thrilling knowing that you are completely outmatched with nothing to aid you.”

My wings started expanding as my body got more aroused the further she talked about it. Part of me wanted her to stop, but more of me wanted her to continue. And continue she did with shampoo in my mane.

“But at last he corners you,” she continued as her hooves stilled with the tone of her voice changed to that of a cornered animal. “You look on in fear as those glowing bright red eyes keep you in place. You can’t move. But you don’t want to either. You love the hunger in his eyes. That hunger you put there because of the effect you have on him. His eyes are filled with a lustful hunger that roams over your body.”

My eyes were tightly shut and with heavy breathing, my mind was deep into this daydream that she had created.

“He licks his lips slowly in anticipation of taking you and plunging himself deep inside of you. Your body reacts to that look in his eyes as your nethers are crying out for him to fill it. Then a couple of seconds later he does. He leaps at you immediately planting a passionate, and possessive, kiss against your lips,” her eyes were closed with a hoof expressively waving in the air as if to dramatically illustrate the story. “But that’s not enough. He forces your body to turn around and stands over you. You feel his warmth against you, his strength against you, and then the tip of his muscle pressing against you demanding entrance. You can’t help a moan escape from you as his tails come forward to cover your body as a paw grips your chest. But it’s nothing compared to his sudden intrusion into your body. The sudden intrusion makes you gasp with the quick intense pleasure puts every nerve on fire.”

The images were putting me on fire. Every little movement of my hind legs or butt just made it worse. I’ve already made up my mind about Emmit and right now my body was following what my mind was creating. It felt like my nethers were on fire. And I made the mistake of squeezing my hind legs together only to make it worse and forcing a moan to escape from me.

“Oh, Twilight, you’ll experience what it’s like to totally surrender. As his body is inside of yours, each pleasurable thrust he gives you tells you that you are his mare. But oh, Twilight, he’s your predator as well. This is how you affect him. You are the one that is driving him to moan, groan, call out your name into your ear.”

Oh, sweet Celestia, this is really getting to me. It was almost as if I could really feel him inside of me. My body enjoying each thrust with each nerve on fire around his shaft. And it was driving me to climax in spite of myself.

“And you completely surrender as his strong front leg and paw hold your body against his,” she continued totally oblivious to what she was doing to me. Her hooves were still in my mane at the time as well. “You let your body go limp completely surrendering to him. As you enjoy his hard body against you, his tails around you, and his long hard shaft pleasuring every inch inside of you, you lift your head demanding a kiss from him as he takes your body. You tell him that you’re his mare and he needs to make sure you know it by giving himself to you.”

I think my body was starting to shake as if he really was behind me. As if my body really could feel his “long hard shaft” inside of me. As if he really was thrusting against me. And it was driving my body further and further toward a powerful climax no matter what I did. Like I was being controlled by the fantasy…

And enjoying it. Sweet Celestia above please don’t stop now.

“Harder, you cry,” Rarity continued, “faster. You want to feel his warmth inside of you as well as all around you. That’s what it means to be claimed by a predator, Twilight. You feel his paws, arms, and hands around you but his warmth inside of you as well. You demand that warmth inside of you, demand that he finishes inside of you, demand that he screams your name. And he does. Oh, Twilight, he does. The orgasm is powerful, Twilight. You cry out, as he does when your body climaxes around his shaft.”

It was then that one of her hooves went from my mane to plant itself directly between my wings. And that’s what started my body to climax. The fantasy played out in my head with Emmit making the last powerful thrusts into me. But it was when Rarity’s hoof started moving against my back that finished it for me.

“You orgasm hard. Your body gripping, pulling, and sucking on his member enjoying the warmth that is flooding into you,” it was here that her hoof stroked between my wings enough to throw me over the cliff. With a loud sudden gasp, my body went into a powerful orgasm, one of the most powerful I’ve ever had. It was here that I realized something. There really was something like a dildo inside of me and that my magic was moving it. I was just too into the fantasy to notice it. My head lifted up out of the sink throwing water and soap everywhere and startling Rarity out of her fantasy. While my eyes went wide looking up at the ceiling being wracked by the orgasm, my ears picked up her own gasp. But it was a gasp of shock as she suddenly realized what happened and started apologizing to me. But her apologies would have to wait while I enjoyed the orgasm that was racing through me. This has never happened to me before.

“Oh, Twilight,” I think Rarity was on the verge of crying because of this, “I’m soo terribly sorry.” It was as if she perceived that she either forced it on me somehow or that she had ruined our friendship because of it. I guessed that because of the tone in her voice. But I couldn’t tell her just yet, that we were still friends, or that I really wasn’t that upset with her because the last of the orgasm was fading from my body. As it faded from me, I lowered my head back down into the sink with a long satisfied moan. Rarity went quiet. I think she was waiting for me to say something to her. That was going to take another minute. “Twilight?” she asked sheepishly with regret filling her voice a minute later.

“Rarity?” I mumbled softly, with a slight slur in my voice, a few seconds later.

“Yes?” the tone in her voice told me that she was certain she ruined our friendship.

“First, somehow I got a dildo inside of me,” my voice was a little slurred because of the afterglow. “I say that first because not only did it surprise me and I have no idea how that happened. But it makes me wonder if the real experience is better?”

I heard Rarity giggle a little before she answered. “Twilight, I can say with all my experience with him, that he is far better than the dildo. But I have to wonder and ask where you got it from?”

“I don’t know,” I told her with my head still in the sink and used my magic to pull it out of me making me moan and giggle at the same time. It was one of those satisfying feelings that makes you moan and laugh at the same time. “Take a look.”

“Oh my,” she said with a slight gasp, “that’s mine. It’s a direct copy of him from his human form. You must have unwittingly grabbed it. You’re not mad are you?”

“No,” I said softly, “and I think that I might prefer his other form now.”

I was glad to hear her giggle lifting her spirits. “Just wait until you have him in his fox form like that. Trust me, it’s a lot more thrilling than simple fantasy. But I’m afraid that a simple mane wash isn’t going to do anymore. We must get you into the shower.”

“I think I’ll need your help with that,” I told her with a light giggle.

She did help me get upstairs and take a quick shower then redo my mane and tail as she wanted. My mane was styled differently than I normally keep it as in there were more curls in it. There were curls even in my mane, but not too much that it didn’t flow naturally, as Rarity puts it. We got done just in time to make it to the train station to meet up with the rest of the girls, the Crusaders, and the immediate family. Which meant that Granny and Big Mac were coming. Of Pinkie’s family, she said that all of them would join us but would meet us there later today. Fluttershy’s family couldn’t make it. We would meet up with Twilight’s family there. Rarity’s folks never seemed to be around. And Rainbow never really talked about hers, so I had no clue about them. They were all standing at the train station when Rarity and I ran up.

“Last call for Canterlot,” we heard as Rarity and I ran onto the loading platform.

“Now there’s a first,” Rainbow chuckled at us, “Twilight Sparkle being late.”

“Now, now,” Rarity chastised with a huff, “there’s a very good reason.”

AJ was smirking as the girls, plus Starlight Glimmer, Spike, the Crusaders, Big Mac, and Granny, started piling into the royal car, “Yeah, I think we can see the reason why.” Then she too turned and walked into the car, leaving Rarity and I to walk in behind her just a couple of minutes before the train started to move. We all sat three to a seat sitting across from each other. I was sitting on the outside with Rarity and Fluttershy, so it was Pinkie, Rainbow, and AJ across from us. Starlight was sitting with Big Mac and Granny while Spike and the Crusaders were sitting among themselves.

“I think it’s wonderful that she wants to look her best for him,” Fluttershy defended happy with a slight giggle.

“Oh we think it’s wonderful too,” was Pinkie’s giggling comment.

“Of course we do,” Rainbow echoed with a firm nod. Then winked at me, “That doesn’t mean we won’t tease her for it, though.”

At least they don’t know what really happened, thank goodness. And I wanted to keep it that way. The train whistled one last time as we left the station. I was blushing as they talked about it. But I smiled anyway as it was all in good fun.

“Yeah, that’s true,” AJ chuckled sisterhoofing Rainbow.

Scootaloo popped her head up from behind me, “What’re you teasing her for?” She asked because she was curious, not because she was angry.

“Well youngen,” Granny started saying from across the way, “it’s not that unusual for a stallion to have multiple mares. Why back in my day it was almost preferred.” I turned my head to watch Granny get that faraway look in her eyes whenever she started talking about the past. “That wasn’t fer me though.”

“What does that have to do with them teasing you?” Scootaloo quietly asked me as Granny rambled on.

“Scootaloo dear,” Rarity turned her head to whisper an explanation, “you know that Celestia, Luna, and I are officially married to Emmit?” Scootaloo nodded. “Well, one stallion can have a harem or herd. That’s what Granny was referring to as one stallion with multiple mares. That’s what Emmit has with us and Twilight wants to join in.”

Scootaloo, plus Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom all said, “Oh,” at the same time. But Scootaloo had other questions on the subject. I suppose that’s natural considering she, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom are, for all technical purposes adults. “What’s it like being in a harem?” Though it's hard seeing them that way. They've grown up so fast.

“It can be very rewarding,” Rarity whispered to them as Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom popped their heads up to look. “But it’s also more work than a single relationship. One of the rewards is being able to call upon a quote sister unquote in case you need help. Some mares don’t want polygamy because they simply don’t want to share their stallion.”

“So how many are in Emmit’s harem right now?” Apple Bloom asked curiously.

“Oh, oh,” Pinkie raised her hoof, “I am.”

Rainbow smiled and waved to the three.

“I am,” Fluttershy giggled, “but that goes without saying.”

“So, that only leaves my sister and it would be all of you?” Apple Bloom asked.

I watched as AJ blushed deep red, “He’s great and all, but I’m not sure about joining.”

“Well that’s quite alright, Applejack,” Rarity said to her with a slight wave of her hoof. “The harem life isn’t for every mare.”

“What about us? Could we start a harem with Spike?” And it was Sweetie Belle that asked, which shocked Rarity.

“Huh? Somepony called?”

“Never mind, Spike. Go back to sleep,” Twilight encouraged which got an “oh ok,” from him. It was my turn to look back at the girls, “I think you three are a little young yet to start thinking about that.” They actually looked downtrodden when I said that to them.

“And that’s why I never wanted to be part of any harem,” Granny finished and looked over to us for a reaction. All we did was look at each other before quietly snickering and giggling. Although poor Big Mac wasn’t having a good time as was the bored expression on his face whenever Granny started going into one of her stories. Starlight, I noticed, looked like she had something on her mind. Which could be handled later. For right now, I was just excited and eager to get up to Canterlot.

^_^

As soon as we all walked through the doors to the throne room, all the girls cooed an “aww” at the sight of Emmit in his human form, with shorts on, fast asleep on the throne holding little Solar. Or rather little Solar was laying on her father’s naked chest as he reclined back on the throne. Obviously, he had fed and burped her with both of them falling asleep again.

Cadence, my brother, and Flurry Heart were there talking to Celestia. Because Luna wasn’t there, more than likely she was sleeping until dinner time. Right off my father and mother spotted us and started trotting over.

“Twilight, happy Hearth’s Warming,” mother said to me right before pulling me into a hug.

“Happy to see you, honey,” father greeted me joining the hug with her. “And who is this other friend of yours?”

“Oh, mom, dad, this is Starlight Glimmer,” I introduced while the rest of the group trotted over to Celestia, “the mare I wrote to you about.”

“Oh yes, you mentioned having a student of your own,” Mother said with a happy smile before turning to Starlight. “A pleasure to meet you Starlight.”

Starlight looked at my parents with one of those repentant smiles, “Believe me, the pleasure is all mine. It was Twilight that showed me the error of my ways.”

“And I’m so very glad she did. And that you saw the error of those ways,” Celestia stepped up with a wide smile.

“Celestia,” I hugged her happily, “happy Hearth’s Warming.”

“Happy Hearth’s Warming, Twilight,” her motherly tone was music to my ears as she hugged me. Then she looked back at Starlight, “I’m happy that she invited you, Starlight.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” Starlight began saying, but then looked a little confused as she took a look around at the decorations. “But I’m just not sure what Hearth’s Warming is all about.”

I nearly gasped in shock at what she just said and would have said something, but AJ beat me to it.

“Did I hear you right, Starlight?” AJ asked while trotting up to us. “You aren’t sure what this here holiday is all about?”

“Well, yeah. I didn’t really celebrate it being isolated and all,” she returned.

“Oh, well-”

AJ interrupted me, “Let me handle this one, Twilight.” Then she winked at me, “Don’t you have something already planned?”

“Yes, she does,” Celestia answered for me as she stepped up beside me putting a wing over me. “Why don’t you educate Starlight on the importance of this special holiday?”

“Why it’d be my pleasure,” AJ nodded happily then ushered Starlight to the side. “Come on, Starlight. Let me tell you a story.”

“What do you have planned, honey?” Father asked curiously. “Have something special in mind for somepony?”

“You could say that,” Celestia answered for me. Then leaned down to whisper, “My room is ready, so why don’t you meet him there?”

“Alright,” my voice betrayed my nervousness as it shook slightly as my heart began pounding in my chest. Images of Emmit and I flashed through my mind making my body heat up. However, I smiled wide to my parents, “I’ll see you later. I’m going to prepare a special...uh...present for somepony.”

“Alright, dear,” Mother smiled, then winked to me before giggling as if in joy.

Father simply shrugged still clueless. Yes, that’s my father alright.

Then I quietly disappeared in a flash of magic and a soft pop. And arrived just outside of Celestia’s doors then walked in a second later. Nervicited might not be a real word, but it is what I felt right now. Celestia was waking him up and telling him that a very special present was waiting for him inside her room right now. What made me really nervous was that I had no idea how he was going to react to me wanting in on his herd. Does he even want me? That was one question that came to mind, among many. Long ago I had figured out that what if questions were useless, but my mind couldn’t help but keep bringing them up no matter how hard I tried to push them away. That was until the door started opening. Then everything in my mind simply shut down as I turned toward the door.

He came in the room with his eyes locking onto me, which although brightened at seeing me, also held confusion in them. He didn’t expect me to be his present but thought that something else was. “Hey, Twilight,” he greeted with a tired smile and a wave but didn’t shut the door. I shut the door behind him with my magic. He was still in his human form.

I tried not to let any nervousness show in my voice. “Hi, Emmit,” that didn’t stop my voice from showing a little bit of it anyway. I really didn’t know what to say to him, so I didn’t say anything after that.

He looked around for a minute before looking at me again. “Tia said that there was a present in here for me?”

“Yes, yes she did,” my heart pounded in my chest again as she stepped up to me.

He looked down at me seemingly confused, “Alright, but I don’t see it.”

The moment of truth.

I took a slow calming breath. “You are seeing it. It’s me.”

For a couple of seconds he didn’t say anything, just blinked at me. During that time, my mind was racing with the what if’s. He recovered by looking down at me with a knowing smirk on his face and a wicked glint in his eyes that made my heart skip a beat. Then he lowered himself down, picked me up by my front legs, and lifted me up on my hind legs, so my face could be closer to his. I still had to look up to him but my head came to just below his chin. My hooves were on his naked chest as his hands ran up and down the sides of my body. That sent a shiver up and down my back. And when I looked up into his eyes, they held desire in them. “You are my present, hmm?” I gave him a confirming nod. “I think that explains the hairdo doesn’t it?” I bit my bottom lip gently and nodded once again.

“I wanted to look nice for you,” my eyes looking up at his with my voice soft and nervous, “being your present and everything.”

His lips lowered to mine giving me a light kiss that lingered with a promise of more to come. “Remember when you accidentally teleported me into Tia’s bath? How you were getting soo hot and bothered?” I did and nodded to him with a blush and a soft “yes.” “I loved the look you gave me,” he spoke softly in a teasing voice that was making my stomach tumble but in a good way. “Just like the look you’re giving me now.”

I used a hoof to lightly rub against his chest. He lowered a hand to the base of my tail, wrapping a couple of fingers around it, and pulling my waist against his. With my heart pounding in my chest, my eyes searching his, and my lower lips pressing against his stiffened shaft inside his pants, my wings started rising in response to the growing arousal he was igniting within me. He noticed this and use his other hand to rub between my wings. That pulled a soft sigh from me as those magical fingers sent heat through me.

He lowered his head to my neck, where I turned it giving him more room, giving me light kisses as he spoke. “A look letting me know that you are aroused.” My eyes closed as he kissed me. “And if you are my present, then I want you aroused.” He kissed my neck again while digging his fingers between my wings. I pressed my lower lips against his shaft inside his pants. Then wrapped my legs around him and arched my back giving him as much access to my neck as he wanted with a soft moan of arousal. “Deeply aroused, Twilight. Because I am for you.”

My waist started rubbing against him slowly and whispered, “Emmit.” Rarity’s words from before echoed in my mind. You’ll experience what it’s like to totally surrender. Surrender. That kept echoing in my mind. After a soft moan, I made up my mind to do so. But it was also satisfying to know the effect I was having on him as well. He got aroused because of me.

“Yes, Twilight? You want to say something?” his hand, at the base of my tail, squeezed and then let go over and over again.

“Emmit...I,” I gasped at what his fingers were doing to me, then moaned, “I want you. Take me to bed.”

He turned my head toward him and kissed me on my lips. It was a kiss of passion and need. One that I returned with a need of my own that was quickly growing into a raging inferno. “Yes, ma’am,” he said after he broke the kiss. Then picked me up bridal style taking me to the bed. After he laid me in the middle did he pull back to take off his shorts. This time, I watched him untie his shorts, dropping them to the floor to expose his hard member to me.

I used my front hooves to spread out my mane onto the pillow before resting them on the pillow above my head. Then spread my hind legs for him letting him see how wet I was for him.

Without doing anything else, his eyes roamed over my body. And I liked it. I enjoyed it. When his eyes met mine again he smiled, “I want to hear you say it, Twilight.”

I didn’t know what he wanted because I already said that I wanted him. “Say what?”

“That you’re my mare. And only mine.”

“Emmit,” I said softly while looking into his eyes, “I...surrender myself to you. I want you inside of me. I need you inside of me. Only you, Emmit. I’m your mare.”

That’s all he wanted to hear. With a predatory look on his face, he climbed up onto the bed positioning himself over me. As he lowered himself on top of me, both of his hands went underneath me. One positioned itself between my wings with his fingers firmly massaging me. The other went behind my head, turned it to one side where my cheek was against the pillow, and then took a hold of my horn. By doing so, it kept my head in a submissive and vulnerable position as his fingers stroked my horn. Is this what Rarity meant by totally surrendering? It felt like it. My hooves started stroking his head when his lips met my neck once again.

But what made me moan in pleasure was when I felt him start penetrating me. He entered slowly, taking his time for me to stretch around him. The sigh of his pleasure hit my ears as my hind legs wrapped around his waist. Waves of pleasure crashed through me like waves crashing up on shore. Because I was an Alicorn the stimulus from my nethers, between my wings, and my horn was incredible. Is this what he does to Luna and Celestia? My mind was awash in pleasurable sensations that it was hard to think anything at all, much less think straight. But there was something I did know. I loved it and wanted more.

This is why I let out a loud long moaning “yes” as he began to move against me. Rarity was right, the real thing is many times better than the fake one and a fantasy. It felt like his lips were leaving fire marks against my neck with each kiss. Rarity’s words of faster harder you cry entered my mind. Which was the only clear thought I had. Because with each thrust of his waist it pushed back my body enough so that it would move against the fingers against my back and around my horn. One thrust of pleasure raced through me before echoed from my wings and my horn. Like ripples in the water with three different stones breaking the surface. But those ripples weren’t growing fast enough for me. “Faster, Emmit, harder,” I tried crying out, but my voice was more like a low murmuring moan of pleasure rather than a commanding cry.

He obeyed. And my ears were filled with the sound of our waist slapping together time and again. The satisfaction of hearing his own moans of pleasure hit my ears as he speared me. His shaft was rubbing me in all the right places inside making the waves of pleasure grow larger. Arching myself against him I tried, in almost desperation, to get him deeper inside of me. I let out a loud “BUCK YES” as his body pounded mine making the roaring waves of pleasure pound against my mind.

I could feel my magic start to rise, but with my mind awash with so much pleasure I couldn’t concentrate on it, nor control it. It was building up inside of me much like the climax that was nearing. Opening my eyes, I could see my horn start to glow. “My…,” I paused to moan and gasp in pleasure, “...magic...I...can’t...”

“Let it go, Twilight,” he growled in my ear as he claimed and took me. He was actively rubbing his fingers against my body and around my horn now with his quick pace. “Don’t control it,” he panted into my ear, “let it do what it wants.”

So, I let my mind wander in the sea of pleasure he was giving me. Right now, waves upon waves of that sea were crashing into each other. My climax was nearing and felt like my body was fixing to explode like a volcano. And he wanted it to happen. So, I was going to let it.

The light from my horn was getting brighter and brighter in powerful waves as my body quickly was reaching climax. “Emmit...I...” It was like my heart was pounding in my ears. Closing my eyes, I could feel my magic starting to go out of control as my climax was just about to peak.

Emmit growled into my ear as his own body screamed for release and quickly pounded into me.

“Inside...Emmit,” I was able to whisper over and over again as he took his final thrusts into me. Then everything happened at once. Our bodies climaxed together with him deep inside of me groaning with his release. My body contracting, pulling, and milking him made me gasp long and loud with my eyes snapping open as my body spasmed in a powerful orgasm. That orgasm sent my magic exploding out of my horn in a shower of sparks right before I cried out and everything went white.

^_^

At first, I didn’t think we went anywhere, but the sudden shout of alarm proved me wrong on that one. But I think the reason for the shout of alarm was how we appeared out of nowhere during our powerful orgasm. That wasn’t over, I might add. I was holding onto Emmit as if for dear life as my body was still milking him. My eyes were closed with my head buried in the base of his neck, but it was obvious that we landed on a bed. Which was why I didn’t think we went anywhere at first.

As our orgasm subsided, my eyes opened, turned my head, and looked right into the eyes of Cadence. And she was grinning from ear to ear. And she was also nursing little Flurry Heart at the time too.

“Hi, Twilight,” Cadence greeted me, her voice showing her amusement. Her head was on the pillow next to us with her eyes filled with mirth. “I’d ask how it was, but I think it’s fairly obvious at this point.”

My face felt hot, so I knew my face was flushed with embarrassment. Emmit wasn’t though. And after turning to look up at him proved he was just as amused at this as Cadence was. “Hey Cadence, mind if we popped in?”

“I don’t mind so much,” Cadence giggled at me with a wink, “as she talked to me about this beforehoof. However, you might want to leave before Shining shows up.”

In response to that Emmit started to get off of me thereby his member began pulling out. But sweet Celestia did that almost make me orgasm again. “Don’t leave yet, Emmit,” I told him, nearly crying out as another wave of pleasure raced through me again. My legs, all four of them, wrapped around him once more to hold him in place. “Please, not yet,” I gasped with my eyes going wide as he slid back inside of me all the way. A few giggles also escaped me as he did so.

“I think somepony is thoroughly satisfied,” Cadence giggled at me with a knowing grin on her face.

“Can you teleport us back to the room?” he asked looking down at me.

I shook my head up at him, “No, my magic is spent and I really don’t want to move right now.”

“I didn’t either when Shining did that to me too for the first time,” Cadence cooed at me. “That first time is always the best.”

“Thanks for the compliment, Cadence,” Emmit grinned, thankful for her stroking his ego.

I used a hoof to bring his head toward me again. “Emmit,” my voice held urgency in it, “she’s right that we need to go. And even though I don’t want to move or you to leave, we need to. So, just go ahead and pull out of me, transform, and put me on your back.”

“Ok,” he accepted with a nod, quickly pulled out of me, and then started to transform into his fox form. When he pulled out it, my nethers were still quite sensitive making me laugh and moan a little before stretching it out. But before he could lift me up, the door opened.

“Cadence? I’m ba-” he paused in an instant while his mind took in the scene before him. Then started glaring at Emmit. “You didn’t just do my sister did you?”

Emmit turned to him and grinned wickedly while at the same time lifting me onto his back. “I did, she enjoyed it, and now we’re leaving,” his tails came up covering all of my body save for my head.

“In front of Cadence?” he nearly shouted the question in shock.

I could see why he would think that, so it was time for me to intervene. “Shining? We didn’t. My magic went wild teleporting us here. As far as Emmit and I are concerned, it’s my choice.”

“You’re my sister and-”

“My choice, Shining,” was my firm response to him with a slight glare of my own. And when he didn’t say anything to me but simply look at me with mixed emotions, I tapped my chin against Emmit’s head. “Let’s go.”

“Yes, ma’am,” there was amusement and humor in his voice as he started walking past Shining and then out the door.

It was only when we were down the hall and out of earshot did I speak up again. “That was soo embarrassing,” I groaned burying my head into the back of his neck. And after realizing something, I lightly bit him on the back of his neck, “And you were the one that wanted my magic to go wild.”

He flinched a little with a chuckle, “Yeah I did. It makes it more interesting that way. When you look back on this years from now I bet you’ll smile at the wonderful memory.”

“Maybe,” I mused softly in thought, “at least it was with Cadence and my brother instead of out in public somewhere. That really would be too embarrassing.” Then I finally noticed where we were headed, “Wait! You’re not going to the throne room are you?”

“Yep.” And he said it without hesitation and with a good amount of mischief in his voice as well. But what he said next left me speechless. “I want the others to see my new present unwrapped and how wonderful it is.”

All I could do was sputter a couple of words right as the double doors to the throne room opened. And as we walked back in everypony turned to look at us. Some with knowing smiles, namely all of my friends. Luckily the Crusaders and Spike were clueless. But as almost every eye was on us I knew that our time was going to be interesting with his next words. “Hey everypony, I love my new present.” And with an embarrassed groan, I tried hiding within his tails trying my best to disappear.

Chapter Five: Hearth’s Warming Part 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Six: Father’s Misinformation

Chapter Six: Father’s Misinformation

(Chrysalis’ POV, The Hive)

“What are your plans, Mark?” the human better have an idea or I might just drain him and take my chances. He also loves his human form. I almost never see him in his natural changeling body. “And quit pacing in front of the bed already and lay down.” He stopped, turned to me, and with a roll of his eyes walked over to “his” side of the bed and climbed in. I was already laying down, so it was just a short scoot over to rest part of myself on him. With one hind leg over his waist area, a front hoof gently stroking his chest, and a soothing girly voice was a surefire way to turn on the charm. He didn’t say anything right off, just kept up the pouting face he’s been showing for the past few days. I’ve been getting to know him over the past few weeks and this wasn’t normal for him. And it was time I found out what’s been bugging him. Besides me that is. So, with a hoof gently stroking his chest, I leaned my head toward his to put on my best charm, “Now Mark, what’s been troubling you? Over the past few days, you’ve done nothing but pout.”

After a few minutes of silence, he sighed finally saying, “It’s Christmas back home, or was rather. My son and I would be celebrating new year’s day right now and that was after the Christmas holidays. It was always the best time for us.”

“Is it anything like Hearth’s Warming?”

He looked over at me with sadness in his eyes, “Yes, nearly exactly like it, but with some cultural differences.”

“Is that what’s gotten you so down? Because he’s not with you during this time?” I cooed at him while rubbing my hoof against his opposite cheek in order to turn his head toward me. “I ask because the sooner you take care of those princesses and the Elements of his, the quicker he’ll be by your side again.”

“I know, I know,” he answered a little testily before calming down again. “I just don’t know how to make him believe...” Then he just stopped and looked off into the distance as if thinking about something. “I think I have an idea.”

“What is it?”

He grew a smirk on his face while he explained. “One thing we can do is start a misinformation campaign.”

“I don’t understand.”

He turned to me fully, now with a mischievous grin on his face that I kind of liked. “The general public is pretty stupid and will believe almost what you put in front of their faces. Governments, including ours, have used the mass media to make them believe whatever the government wants them to believe.”

“And how will that help us?” My rear hoof rested around his waist and pulled him closer to me. He didn’t protest as my other hoof pulled his upper body closer to me.

“If we turn the general public against the princesses then it might make it easier on us.”

“I like it,” I cooed at him pulling him against me. “There are some benefits that your world has to offer.” Then my lips met his while rolling him over where I was on top. “And now let me give you something.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, a week after Hearth’s Warming, Canterlot throne room)

It was morning court and I had decided to stay in my human form for a while. Yes I had some shorts on, but no shirt. Wanted to go commando today to freak everypony out that came today. Especially the nobles, which I just got done with one. It was the usual excuse of I need money to do something to my plot of land. But because of how I looked and how all his reasons weren’t working on me, the meeting didn’t last long. After the pony was gone, I stepped down from the throne with a frustrated groan and walked over to Mister Note. “Alright, let’s see if we can’t streamline this a little,” he looked up to me with curiosity on his face as I walked down the steps to him. “How many on the list is nobles with bs requests and how many are honest ponies with actual needs?”

Mister Note was a decent pony that always wanted to do his job well. Which is why I thought that he would normally have that information for me. He hummed a little while looking over his list. “Let’s see, there are four nobles waiting. And if memory serves, they still have the same requests as they did before. One still wanting a second pool, another wants money for an add-on to their mansion, another wants permission to expand the property and taking over a small business’ property, and the last one wants a noise exemption.”

“Noise exemption?” I looked down to him in total confusion. “Just what the heck would they need that for?” He shrugged his shoulders. “Oh well, let’s just dismiss those nobles telling each of them a flat out no.”

“Yes, Sire,” he told me marking them off.

“What would be the first one after those nobles?” I asked, now looking down at the pad in his magical grasp.

“That would be a tenant dispute between Miss June and Miss Flower,” he told me while I lifted my head nodding to the guard for him to bring them in. While Mister Note continued with the case history the guard opened the door letting the two mares in. “Miss June is the property holder and claiming that Miss Flower is refusing to leave. Miss Flower claims that she was invited to stay and never told her to leave.”

A younger unicorn mare appeared to be a little older than Rarity and the girls with a lithe body like Rarity’s store helper Sassy Saddles. Her light blue coat and maroon mane and tail make her an attractive package. An older earth pony mare looked to be middle-aged with a brown coat and off-white mane and tale. Both of them walked up and stopped at the base of the stairs, but only the younger mare bowed low. The older one did not. So, I wanted to hear from the younger one first.

“Young miss? Your name?” I asked but before she could answer the older mare spoke first.

“Stem Flower, she invited me in-”

“Madam, I wasn’t speaking to you, please wait your turn,” my voice was hard and shift with a little bit of a glare at her letting her know without any doubt that she screwed up. When I was sure that she wasn’t going to interrupt again, I looked to the younger mare which was obviously Miss June at this point.

“Thank you, Sire,” her voice was soft but filled with respect, unlike the other mare. “Early June, Sire. I am the owner of the property. Flower was a friend of the family that said she was having a hard time and needed a place to stay for about a week. So, I agreed, but-”

“You see she invited me in,” Flower interrupted again looking smug.

“Miss Flower, one more interruption out of you, and I will tape your mouth shut,” this time I glared at her. I was quickly losing my patience with this older mare. We kept eye contact and it was satisfying to see her eyes widen when it appeared that I really would do it. And I would too. “Go on, Miss June.”

“Thank you,” she nodded her head. “I did initially invite her in out of the kindness of my heart. That was with the understanding that she would seek out another place to stay. She does have a part-time job and one time I changed the locks to keep her out after the time was up and she refused to leave, but she broke back in. Even if I allowed her to stay she would need to pay rent and she’s refusing to do even that.”

I held up a hand to stop her now that I’ve got a pretty good picture as to what was going on. “I think I got a pretty good picture here,” I looked to them. Then focused on Miss Flower. “Miss Flower, I know you were hoping that you would be subject to some form of tenant’s rights or something.” Flower looked up at me with a smile that was quickly fading fast as I continued. “That may, may mind you, have been the case with a regular court. But you are with me now and it’s my word that supersedes any other court in Equestria. It is clear to me that you have no respect for her and her request to leave because you haven’t had any of that respect for me or this court. Not only did you not show respect for me as she did, but you kept on interrupting. And it’s clear that you want to mooch off this young mare so you can have an easy life. That’s not going to happen.” I was stepping down while I was talking to her making her eyes widen the closer I got. Now I leaned my head down close to her. “I’m ordering you out of her house by the end of tomorrow. If you don’t comply then she has my permission to call the local authorities to have them drag you out and charge you with trespassing. Even if that doesn’t work then all she has to do is call me and I will drag you out by your mane. Am I being perfectly clear Miss Flower?”

With her ears splayed back against her head, her eyes wide, and looking at me in shock told me that she finally has understood what her position really is. She looked up at me squeaking out a soft, “Yes, Sire.”

With a firm nod, I dismissed them with a firm, “Good.” Then turned to Miss June, “Hope you have a good day and hope this settles it.”

“Thank you, Sire,” Miss June bowed to me again with a thankful smile on her face, then turned and walked toward the door. Miss Flower finally did bow to me, didn’t say anything, and with a defeated look on her face turned and followed June to the door.

Meanwhile, I turned around with a long sigh and a shake of my head, “I so dislike moochers.” Then my eyes looked down to Mister Note, “What case is next?”

Looking down to the list, “Actually that’s the only case, but there is a reporter, unicorn mare, from the Canterlot Times apparently set up an appointment with the court.”

I was in disbelief. “Really?” He nodded. “Is that unusual?” I asked.

“It is a little bit unusual, yes, Sire, but not illegal or unethical,” he told me.

“That gets me thinking that this mare wants some one on one time hoping to get something good,” I mused while thinking it over. It would be interesting to see what this mare wanted. And it would be solely out of dire curiosity that I would let her in. With a nod to him, I turned around sat down on the throne and sat in the most regal pose I could think of. A stern face with my hands resting on the armrests, which I found odd being a pony’s throne, and feet flat in front of me.

Mister Note nodded to the guard, “Please let the reporter in.” With that one of the doors opened letting in a unicorn mare in her late thirties maybe. Body build similar to Sassy Saddles that was gray coated with a white mane and tail. Bright green eyes though. Right after she walked in she paused for just a second when she saw me, as if surprised to find me here. Her eyes had hesitation in them for another second or two before steeling her nerves making her way up to me.

“Sire,” she said after a bow, “would you answer some questions?”

“Depending on the questions, sure,” I told her, though cautious about what they were.

She lifted a pencil and notebook in her magical grasp before she asked, “Are you aware that another creature like you came to us asking about you?”

“What?!” that news got me to stand up and walk down to her.

She got a little nervous, evident because of the look on her face and her voice shaking slightly. “Um...yes, sire. He walked on two legs just like you, said he was your father, and then told us some pretty unbelievable things.”

“Like?”

“Well,” she looked down at the notebook, “things like Celestia and Luna are actually Chrysalis and her drones that have brainwashed you into believing that they really are Celestia and Luna. That he is the one that has the real Celestia and Luna. And that he is working with the real Celestia and Luna to return them to the throne.”

After sitting down on the steps in front of her, I sighed with a hand to my face, “That son of a bitch.”

“Sire?” she questioned.

I looked past her to one of the guards at the door, “Go get me the Solar Captain please.” The guard saluted and left the room. Then I turned toward the reporter, “Ok, that other creature that looks like me. He’s my father that was pulled into this world into the form of a changeling by Chrysalis and the same pony that created the runes that resurrected my dead mother. It is well known that I was able to save my mother and destroy the organization. However, that pony got away and worked with Chrysalis to do the same to my father that he did with my mother. You following me so far?”

His face was scrunched up in thought, “I believe so.”

“Alright. After they pulled my father’s soul into the body of a changeling drone, Chrysalis started brainwashing him. They brainwashed him into thinking that the princesses are evil and keeping me captive and he needs to save me. He first showed up at the Crystal Kingdom during the Crystalling.”

“So, you’re saying that the creature, being your father, is a changeling?” she questioned with her face scrunched up as if trying to follow what I was saying.

“Correct. And because he’s been brainwashed into helping Chrysalis, that’s what he’s doing now. He also led multiple changeling drones into the Crystal Kingdom during the Crystalling.”

“So, why come to us and say this then?” she asked. “I’m confused.”

“This was probably his idea,” I mused in thought as the doors opened letting in the Solar Captain. “He’s probably started a misinformation campaign. Spreading lies in order to get the general public confused about who’s who.”

“Sire?” the Solar Captain saluted.

“Good, thank you for coming,” I saluted back. “My father is out and about in this city or others. What I want you to do is send a report out to all Equestrian authorities to look out for him and take him into custody. And tell all journals and newspapers across the country to refuse anything he says.”

The Solar Captain nodded, “If he refuses to come?” Yeah, I knew what he was really asking.

With a sigh, I looked to him with a regretful resolve on my face, “Use lethal only at the very last resort. Only if you have no other choice. I want to try and save him if I can.”

He saluted with a nod, “Understood, Sire.”

“Thank you,” I told him, saluting back where he then turned and left me with the reporter again. “What I want you to do, is go back and write an article warning all other newspapers and journalists to not believe anything that a creature like me claiming to be my father says, alright?”

“Yes, sire,” she acknowledged, wrote it down, and then left the room.

“Mister Note, cancel the rest of today, I need to speak to Tia and Luna about this and probably go to Ponyville.” I looked over to him as he stepped down, “To be safe, I’ll probably tell them to not leave the castle today.”

“Understood, Sire,” he said putting the parchment away.

“Thank you, Mister Note,” I gave him a thankful smile. Then got up making my way over to Tia’s room.

^_^

Tia was laying on the bed with little Solar playing with strands of her mane. Tia gave me a big smile as I walked in. “Is court over already?” she asked looking a little confused.

With a smirk and a nod of my head, I laid down on the bed facing her giving a kiss to little Solar on her head. “It didn’t last long after dismissing the nobles. There was only one legitimate case and the other was a reporter.”

The slight shake of her head and the smirk on her face told me that she was amused by it. “I’ve tried that a few times and none of the nobles liked it. The times I did, they retaliated by trying to veto or vote down some of my decrees.”

I shrugged as my daughter giggled and went back to playing with Tia’s mane. “Don’t care, let them do it and have it stand on their voting record. But the big news was with the reporter.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. My father is on the move again.” She looked up at me, worry on her face. “He’s started a misinformation campaign. Spreading lies through the press that you and Luna are Chrysalis and a drone and that he is the one with the real Celestia and Luna. I’ve already told the Solar Captain to let every authority within this nation have him captured if at all possible. Plus let every newspaper and journalist know not to listen to anything he has to say.”

She sighed then leaned over kissing me lightly on the lips. “I suppose that’s the only thing you can do.”

“Almost, there is one more thing I can do.”

“What’s that?”

I gave her a look that showed my worry and firm resolve, “Ask you to not leave the castle for the time being. And have two guards with you at all times.”

She lowered her eyes to watch little Solar for about a minute or two before speaking again. “Alright”

“Thank you, honey,” I kissed her softly. “I can tell you don’t like it, but you don’t know him as I do. He will go to any length, and I mean any length, to do what Chrysalis wants. What he did was a human technique. And nothing is stopping him from telling Chrysalis about some of the techniques that human terrorists use either.”

“I hope it doesn’t come to that,” she whispered with concern in her eyes.

“Me too and I want to tell Luna the same thing. Then I want to head over to Ponyville to make sure the other girls are alright,” I said to her.

“That I understand,” she said before looking back up to me as if she just realized something. “He went to the newspaper himself?”

“Yes, he did. That’s why I want to check up on the girls in Ponyville.”

“Alright, be safe,” she told me before I kissed her passionately then left her room to head to Luna’s.

^_^

Luna was asleep when I quietly walked in. And it was a nice view too. After tiptoeing up to her bed, I let my eyes roam over her body. She was laying on her back with her front and hind legs spread eagle before me. Her head was tilted to the side on the pillow. I decided to let her sleep. And after writing her a quick note explaining everything to her, I left it on the bed on the other pillow. Kissed her lightly on the cheek whispering how much I loved her and then left for the Wonderbolt’s Academy to check up on Rainbow.

^_^

Luckily, the Wonderbolt Academy wasn’t that far from the castle. And it was lunch time, so after getting there I walked over to where Spitfire was on the ground directing her team hoping that they would break for lunch. I was in my fox form as I approached her. She was in her uniform standing on the other side of the runway across from the mare’s side of the barracks.

“Hi, Spitfire, how are you, the team, and Rainbow?” I asked her stepping up to her with a wide smile.

“Hey, Emmit,” she greeted with a smile, then grinned with a wink at me. “Come to give us mare’s a show? Or better yet, a massage?”

I gave her a smirk of my own, “Well that all depends on whether or not you mares are going to take a shower before going for lunch? I’m kind of here to check up on and talk with Rainbow.”

“Well, we are fixing to break for lunch and yes we normally take a shower before doing so,” she mused in thought. I did like the mischievous look in her eyes she gave me. “Maybe we can convince Rainbow to have sex with you in the shower with us?”

“We can try,” I gave her a wink.

With her wing, she took the whistle bringing it up to her lips giving it a long loud blow. “Front and center team!” Rainbow, Surprise, Misty Fly, Soarin, and Fleetfoot landed in front of us. My eyes were only on Rainbow. She took a few glances at me after she landed giving me the smallest of smiles while still paying close attention to Spitfire. “Alright team, let’s head to the showers and break for lunch. We’ll return in two hours.”

“Yes!” Soarin threw up a hoof in celebration and took off without another word from Spitfire.

I had to chuckle at that with a shake of my head. Especially hearing Spitfire shout out toward him, “You’re dismissed, Soarin.” The rest of the girls laughed and giggled at his antics. “Alright girls,” she addressed them with a growing mischievous grin, “let’s all go take a shower, but before that, I’ve got a little request for Rainbow.”

Rainbow looked over to her, not realizing what she was fixing to be asked. Surprise and curiosity were etched on her face because I think it’s a little odd for Spitfire to request anything from anypony. The look on Rainbow’s face was priceless when Spitfire stepped up to her and whispered into her ear about having sex in front of them with me. Her face showed shock with a deep blush quickly growing while I nodded to her slightly with lust-filled eyes. Her mouth hung open with her eyes wide and staring at me as Spitfire backed up.

I stepped up to her, putting my cheek against hers to whisper into her ear. “Let’s do it, Rainbow. I’ll be in my human form with my hands all over your body with it lathered with soap and water.”

“I’ve never done anything like that,” she whispered back, her voice told of her nervousness about the idea. “I don’t know.”

“Does the thought of it make you feel extremely nervous? Make your heart pound in your chest?”

She nodded a little and whispered, “Yes.”

“That’s part of the thrill and excitement, Rainbow,” I whispered back. “It will also make your orgasm that much more intense with the girls watching.”

“You think so?”

“I think so,” I whispered into her ear again then took a couple of deep kisses against her neck letting them linger there. She leaned into me and my ears picked up a very soft moan as my lips rubbed her neck.

“Alright, let’s go,” she suddenly said standing up straight looking toward Spitfire. Spitfire turned around after a quick nod leading the girls toward the mare’s showers. Rainbow and I trailed behind them walking side by side with a couple of tails around her. She didn’t protest as my tails pulled her against me. The adrenaline was already flowing at just the thought of Spitfire and the other two girls watching Rainbow and I going at it. Only I would take it a step further and undress Rainbow myself.

I think she got that idea after we stepped through the door because my form changed into my human form. My member was already at half-mast as I followed Rainbow to her locker.

Fleetfoot was the first to speak up while Misty Fly and Surprise were too shocked to speak, “Um...Spits?”

“Go ahead and get undressed girls,” she said undressing out of her uniform next to us. “We’re going to get a show in the showers.”

I stopped Rainbow with a hand against her head. She looked up to me, not sure why I stopped her. Until my hands gently grabbed her, lifted her up, and placed her back against her locker. She was almost eye to eye with me now. As our eyes met, and my heart pounding in my chest, I took the front zipper in my fingers slowly unzipping it. She was blushing beet red as her front hooves gripped my shoulders to support herself standing on her hind legs. When the zipper reached the end, the uniform was loose just enough for me to take a quick rub of her nethers.

The look in her eyes were intense and filled with lust as she kept her eyes locked onto mine. Her mouth hung open as she felt my hands slide up her lithe form, parting her uniform off her body. It was satisfying to see her wings rise in arousal. And the feel of her heartbeat pounding in her chest. And my ears picking up her loud sigh after sliding her front hooves out of her uniform, one after another. I still don’t know how, but the rest of the uniform fell off of her and down to her waist even with stiff wings.

I could feel the girl’s eyes on us as I stepped back letting Rainbow down. Her hooves rubbed down my chest as she slowly lowered herself to the floor. Her hooves rubbed down my stomach with her lips taking a quick kiss against the head of my stiff member before standing on all fours again. She turned her rump to me letting me kneel down, grasp the rest of her uniform with my hands, and pull it slowly off of her. My hands gripped and rubbed her hind legs as she stepped out of it.

“That is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” Misty Fly whispered as I stood up again.

Without a word, Rainbow started walking past me. Her wing brushing up against my hard member slowly before she used her tail to wrap itself around my shaft. And pulled me into the showers on the other side of the wall. The other girls followed behind us. She pulled me to one of the faucets in the middle, so we would be surrounded. Once there I took her in my hands and lifted her up so her front hooves were against the wall. And her head was directly under the faucet. Leaning down against her, my chest was almost against her back with the feathers of her wings tickling me. One hand reached the wall and slowly turned on the water. And as the water started pouring down her head and neck, I leaned my head forward and whispered, “Let me do everything, Rainbow. Moan my name to them as my hands roam over your body.”

Her tail wrapped around my waist after she closed her eyes letting the water run down her body. While taking the shampoo in my hands, I took a quick glance at the other girls. Spitfire was next to us staring intently while leaning against the wall. Her eyes filled with lust as those intense orbs latched onto my hard shaft.

Surprise gave us a surprise by laying herself down on the floor on the other side of Spitfire. Her hoof rubbing away at her lower lips, her eyes locked onto my hard shaft, and she was biting her lower lip trying to stay quiet.

“Oh I want those hands on me,” Fleetfoot moaned as water flowed over her body.

“Yeah,” Misty Fly moaned slightly as she used a hoof to rub against her own lower lips.

I had an idea, so after grabbing the shampoo I leaned back just enough to spread a good amount on her. All the way from her neck, down her back between her wings, and onto her rump. After moving her mane out of the way, I started lathering up her neck. Once her neck was covered in soap, it was the same with her back. Concentrating between her wings and getting a very nice moan out of her. One of the best parts was around her cutie marks area. My fingers dug into her coat eliciting a sigh of pleasure from her.

But after all that was done, now was the good part. I lowered myself just enough to get my hard member under between her legs where it rested against her lower lips. Leaning forward again, I used one hand to brace myself against the wall, placing my cheek against hers. The other was used to lay down a thick stream of shampoo down her front before putting it back on the shelf again. Now with the front of my body pressing up against her back, my free hand ran up and down her front. I wanted her front to be just as lathered as her back. Rainbow tilted her head to the side allowing me more room to kiss her neck while she moaned. I could feel her body quivering with the arousal and excitement of being watched. Her breathing was deep and quick. My lips could feel the pounding pulse just underneath her skin.

After lathering up her front, my free hand rubbed down her body until my hand pressed my hard member harder against her lower lips. She gasped long and loud while I guided my tip to her entrance.

(Spitfire’s POV)

My eyes were locked onto the sight before us. Emmit’s body was pressed up against Rainbow’s, while his free hand rubbed the front of her body, and while his lips kissed her neck he was slowly taking her. Her body was so aroused and filled with excitement that her wings were vibrating a little. My own body felt like the sun and I felt my nethers throbbing with need.

Surprise moaned loudly behind me, “Oh, I wish that was me.”

“Tell us how it feels, Rainbow,” Fleetfoot requested through a moan as she pleasured herself on the floor of the shower room.

Rainbow’s head tilted back in one long loud cry of pleasure as Emmit took her harder and faster. He was using his body to wash her back while his hand-washed her front. All while taking her, the sound of their bodies slapping together echoed slightly in the tiled shower room. When Rainbow finally spoke, her voice was low, soft, and filled with satisfying pleasure as she moaned out, “Soo bucking good.” She turned her head and quickly claimed Emmit’s mouth with her own, moaning her approval into his mouth as her body shook with each hard slap of his waist against hers.

My body felt like it was on fire as my eyes latched onto the sight in front of me. As the loud slapping sound of their sex echoed in the tiled shower room my mind returned to when he was washing me. The feeling of his tongue lapping at my lower nethers was making my lower lips throb with need. “Buck her, Emmit. Touch her, Emmit,” I heard myself in an almost commanding tone.

“Inside,” Rainbow gasped as her head snapped back her body suddenly climaxing hard, “INSIDE, BUCK ME!” Rainbow cried out so loud I feared she may have thrashed her voice. With one final hard thrust, he stopped with his lips on her shoulder. More than likely lightly biting on her shoulder. That is if the sound of his own moans and grunts were any indication. Rainbow’s body spasmed hard during her orgasm, nearly making my own body react in like manner as well. The other girls did the same one after another they cried out, or moaned, or sighed as their orgasms hit them.

I restrained myself, but only just while watching them come down from their sex high and lower themselves to the floor. Rainbow’s body laid in front of Emmit’s, twitching slightly in the afterglow with his arm around her. “Thanks for the show,” my voice was thick with need and lust as my eyes looked down at Emmit’s. “Come back after lunch, if you can Rainbow, if not then I understand. Now if you all will excuse me, I must take care of something.” Without another word, I turned around and while still dripping wet from the water, left the mare’s shower room, went outside, and walked right into the stallion’s shower room.

Soarin was the only one in the shower at the time and that was fine with me. I didn’t give him the chance to hardly know I was even there before I slammed him against the wall quickly claiming his mouth. He gave me a surprised muffled yelp before I stopped the kiss, leaning back, and lustfully glaring at him, “I’m your captain. And I’m giving you an order to put me against the wall and buck me so hard that I can’t walk straight.” To say he was shocked was an understatement, but there was also a look of excitement in his eyes as well. That all went away when I told him, “And you better last a lot longer than a few minutes, or so help me I’ll bite your cock off.”

He took a calming gulp before almost croaking out, “Yes, ma’am.”

He was quicker than I thought, I give him that. He spun me around, put my hooves against the shower wall, and quickly thrust his hard cock inside of me. And it wasn’t long before he was grunting and groaning in my ear. He was no Emmit, but maybe, just maybe, he can be good enough with some training. Emmit was out of reach, but Soarin wasn’t.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, A couple of hours later in Ponyville)

It was a couple of hours later I was in Ponyville, back in my fox form, trotting up to Rarity’s boutique. By this time it was around lunchtime, so it was a good time to see if she, and possibly the rest of the girls, would go out for lunch. That way I could give them the news all at once. After noticing her boutique still open, I trotted in and started searching for her. I didn’t see them immediately, but I did hear them. And by what I heard it was good that I stopped by.

“Aww, but Rarity I’ve been getting better at cooking,” Sweetie Belle’s disappointed voice came whining out of the kitchen as I walked toward it. “See? The juice isn’t burned.”

I poked my head in to see Sweetie Belle standing in front of Rarity by the table. Orange juice was in a glass and actually looked like Orange juice. Rarity took a breath before letting out a patient sigh. “And that’s wonderful, darling, but I’m afraid that I’ll be cooking lunch.”

When Sweetie hung her head looking defeated, I thought it was a good time to intervene. “Unless you and the rest of the girls want to join me at the Hay Burger for lunch?” I asked stepping all the way in with a wide welcoming smile.

Both of their faces lit up when they saw me. “Emmit!” Sweetie was the first one to cry out and run around the table to tackle me to the floor.

I laughed a little as she tackled my side taking us to the floor and wrapping my front paw around her, “Hey Sweetie. You want to go to the Hay Burger for lunch?”

“Yeah!” she exclaimed excitedly while practically jumping on top of me.

Rarity smiled at me with a slight shake of her head at Sweetie’s antics. “That’s all well in good, but you would have to get off of him first,” she chastised sweetly while walking around the table and up to me.

“Oh, sorry,” Sweetie apologized, stepping down off of me.

That’s when Rarity walked up, leaned her head down, and gave me a slow lingering passionate kiss. “Hello, darling,” she cooed with her eyes half-lidded.

“Hi there,” wiggled my eyebrows at her making her blush. “So what do you say about having lunch at the Hay Burger? I need to tell you girls something and it would be better if all of them were present.”

“I supposed,” she relented to my request, “it’s not my usual fare, but if you insist. But what would you want to speak to us about? And what about Rainbow?”

“I’ve already spoken to her at Wonderbolt’s Headquarters about the news,” I told her standing up. Rarity’s face slackened with concern at the word “news.” “My father is on the move again,” I told her, giving her a bone. “And I need to speak with the other girls about it.”

“Alright, dear,” she agreed whole heartily without hesitation with a firm nod of her head.

“Thank you. I’ll let the other girls know through the mind link.” I closed my eyes to concentrate on the link that was leftover, and never turned off, from when the shadow organization was destroyed.

“Mind link?” Sweetie whispered as my mind linked up with Twilight.

Twilight? You there?

It took a couple of seconds, but then she replied with, Emmit? Yes, I’m here, why? Where are you? Anything wrong?

I’m at Rarity’s and yes, something is wrong. Meet Rarity and I at the Hay Burger, alright?

Sure, she replied, alright.

Next was Pinkie as I motioned for Sweetie and Rarity out the door. Might as well meet them there.

Pinkie?

Before I even get a chance to ask she replies with, I’ll be there, Emmit and I’ll pick up Scootaloo too.

Ok, thank you, Pinkie. I simply chalked it up as Pinkie being Pinkie while following Rarity and Sweetie out of the store.

AJ? Come in, AJ. It took her a little bit longer to reply, but when she did she sounded a little...testy.

Tarnation, Emmit! I dern forgot that link is still there. You went and gave me a heart attack while I was fixing lunch. This better be good or I’ll come to get you to clean up for me.

Rarity looked at me with a quizzical look. “What happened?” she asked.

“Kind of gave AJ a start while she was doing something,” I told her with a wince. It is important, AJ. I am having all the girls meet at the Hay Burger. I’ve already talked to Rainbow at the Wonderbolt’s Headquarters. Bring Apple Bloom as well.

Alright, but you need to apologize after I get there.

I understand. We had just passed the town hall when Rarity used her magic to put Sweetie on my back. And out of habit I put my tails over her like I would little Solar.

Fluttershy? It’s Emmit. She replied a few seconds later, probably after recovering from the minor heart attack I gave her.

Emmit? What is it?

I need you to meet up with me and the girls at the Hay Burger. I’ve got news regarding my father that you all need to hear.

Oh, alright. I’ll be there as soon as I can.

“Hi, Emmit,” Twilight called out from behind us just as we got to the front doors of the Hay Burger. Turning my head around spotted both Twilight and Pinkie with Scootaloo.

“Hey, girls,” I called out to them before spotting Sweetie on my back. “Sweetie, when did you get there?”

She smiled at me while wiggling herself, as if getting more comfortable, on my back, “Rarity lifted me up here.”

“Oh,” I blinked before looking at Twilight and Pinkie. “Let’s all get inside. AJ, Apple Bloom and Fluttershy are all coming as well.” The girls agreed and started heading inside with me following behind them as they looked for the largest table.

“Sweetie Belle? Can I ride him next?” Scootaloo asked as we walked through the tables getting to a large round one in a corner.

“Yeah, on the way out,” Sweetie said to her, hoping down from my back. And while we all were sitting down the only thing going through my mind, besides what I already was going to say to the girls, was that in a few years what Scootaloo said would take on a whole new meaning for her.

“So, why did you call us here, Emmit?” Twilight wondered as a waitress came up and passed out menus.

“I’ll tell everypony once they’re all here,” I told them then told the waitress that I wanted water to drink. Then asked her what burgers they had and what the fries were made from. I ordered a veggie patty burger with regular potato fries because they don’t have regular meat patties, unfortunately. At least in Canterlot I can make meat requests and I do from time to time. And a few minutes later, both AJ and Fluttershy came in almost at the same time, spotted us, and walked over to join us.

“Alright, sugarcube,” AJ said to me after she and Fluttershy sat down at the table, “why did you bring us all here?”

“Father’s on the move again,” I told them after setting my glass down after taking a drink. I got worried looks all around. “Father came to a Canterlot newspaper himself this morning and told them lies that the paper published. The lie was that the real Princess Celestia and Luna are with him and that Chrysalis and a drone is disguised as Celestia and Luna that are with me.”

“Why would he do that?” Rarity asked, a little confused. “Doesn’t he know that nopony will believe him?”

“That’s the thing,” I looked at them with a sigh and a shake of my head. “It’s called a misinformation campaign. In his mind, he honestly believes, through brainwashing, that Chrysalis is telling the truth. So, he’s using a human trick to mislead the public at large in order to instill panic, anxiety, and whatever else in order to have the public panic enough to do something against us. If he can make the public truly believe those lies, then somepony may, just may mind you, try and hurt and or kill them. It’s a way to turn the public against the princesses.”

By the time I got done explaining it, each of them had horrific shocked looks on their faces. Including the Crusaders as well.

“That’s soo mean,” Pinkie said quietly, not sounding like herself.

“But the public shouldn’t believe him because of Solar Flame, right?” Twilight wondered aloud with a shake of her head.

“You’d think that,” I chuckled sadly, “but what I’ve found is that, even in this world, the public at large will tend to believe what the papers say. Or in the human world, they tend to believe whatever they see on television. And there’s one thought that all tyrants keep in mind.” I had their undivided attention as they listened to me. “That if they tell the public something loud enough and long enough, they will believe it to be true even when it’s false.”

“That’s insane,” AJ’s face showed complete disbelief and shock with her mouth hanging open, as if catching flies.

“You’re right, AJ. It is insane, however, if the public at large isn’t well educated, such as in the human world in my home country, then they tend to believe lies that much more easily.”

“So, is that what your father is hoping to do here?” Fluttershy asked softly.

“Essentially yes,” I gave them a nod, “which is why I told the Solar Captain to spread the word on him and to capture him, if possible. And for any newspapers and journalists not to listen to him.”

“Alright, I get all that,” AJ and Fluttershy had ordered their lunches while I was talking. But she was still confused. “But what does that have to do with us here in Ponyville?”

Twilight answered that question with, “Because if his father could walk into Canterlot and do whatever he wants. Then he can do so here as well.” The girls went silent as that thought sunk in, letting me and them concentrate on their lunch.

The rest of lunch was relatively quiet except for the occasional question here and there. I really didn’t warn them until the end of lunch before we all separated. “I want you girls to be extra careful around here, alright?”

“Now you know I can take care of myself,” AJ gave me a smirk as we all walked out of the Hay Burger after I paid for lunch.

With a chuckle, I sat down on my rump just outside and put a front leg around her shoulders. “AJ, to a point you’re right, but you don’t know my father like I do. And what he can do. And now that he knows what it’s like to be a changeling, he can change into anything his mind can come up with in order to complete his task. And Chrysalis just might tell him to come after you girls.”

“We understand,” Rarity cooed with a small smile and kissed me, “you are just concerned for us.”

I kissed back passionately, “And rightly so. I love you all.”

“Get a room,” Scootaloo gagged from my back then used a couple of tails to hide herself in so she couldn’t see.

“That is such a wonderful idea,” Rarity grinned at me with a mischievous wink then turned to the rest of them. “Any of you girls want to join?”

“Oh, oh, oh, oh, I want to,” Pinkie bounced up and down excitedly.

“I think I’ll take Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo back with me,” Twilight said with a nervous smile and a chuckle. “It’s time for another lesson anyway.”

“Aww,” Apple Bloom grumbled stepping over to Twilight.

“We can’t watch whatever fun you’re going to have?” Sweetie Asked having no clue what she was really asking.

Scootaloo grumbled as well hopping down from my back to walk over to Twilight.

“I got chores to do, so I’ll catch y’all later,” She said, turned, and started trotting back home.

That left Fluttershy which she leaned up giving me a big passionate kiss. “Maybe you can come by later, Emmit? I’ve got animals that need attention.”

“That will be perfectly fine, darling,” Rarity winked at Fluttershy while leaning up against me, “though he might be a little tired.”

“Oh that’s ok,” Fluttershy dismissed with a quiet smile and a wave of her hoof. “That’s where Zecora’s potion will help him.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie bounced happily then grabbed me at one of my tails with her tail, “this way, Emmit. I’m going to be your special pastry that you fill with your wonderful cream.”

“Later, darlings,” Rarity singsonged sweetly and followed behind me as Pinkie pulled me toward Rarity’s boutique.

^_^

(Thorax’s POV, Evening near Fluttershy’s cottage)

“It’s a good thing that we’re coming to watch them in the evening,” my mare companion was saying as we made our way out of the Whitetail Woods close to a cottage. “Being near ponies makes me nervous.”

“Why?” I asked while my eyes searched the area around the cottage, making sure we’re safe. “I think that changelings and ponies can live together peacefully.”

She stopped dead in her tracks looking at me with a dumbfounded expression. “You can’t be serious!”

I gave her a shrug, “Why not?”

“They’re food that’s why!” she narrowed her eyes at me looking stern and serious.

I sat down in front of her and shook my head, “No, love is our food and I’ve found that we can harvest love even from animals. And from what I can tell, they dislike us taking without asking. So, why not ask?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “Because they’ll hate us anyway? You were there when we tried for Canterlot and again at the Crystal Kingdom.”

“Yes, I was there, but-” she interrupted me by putting her hoof to my mouth. Then used it to point toward the cottage. We were looking at the back of the cottage that was facing us, and in the dying light of evening we saw Fluttershy and Twilight Sparkle outside with Emmit in his human form. And naked.

“What are they doing?” she asked. Then motioned us closer, “Let’s get into a couple of dogs disguise and get closer for better observation.”

I shrugged getting into a generic dog form and began making my way closer to them. She followed behind me until we hid behind a large bush that was close enough for us to hear what was going on.

“I’ve read some...books about how to do it, but...”

“It’s alright, Twilight,” we watched Fluttershy gently put her hoof against her friend’s shoulder, “sometimes there are things that you just can’t learn from a book. This is one of them.”

Twilight looked around, but luckily didn’t see us. “Yeah, but...outside?” She looked nervous for some reason that I didn’t understand.

That’s when Fluttershy’s voice changed, as well as her appearance. “It’s more thrilling, Twilight.” Her voice got more like a snake or a bat maybe. She turned toward Emmit, “Observe first, then try it for yourself.” She put her nose against his crotch, “Take in his scent, Twilight. Rub your nose against his shaft until it rises for you.”

“The love they are giving off will feed us for years,” she whispered to me with an excited shiver.

I watched as Twilight sat down right next to Fluttershy. “Once his cock is hard gently take it in your mouth like so,” she said before taking his member into her mouth. Then she pulled back again saying, “He likes gentle sucking, like a foal sucking on her mother’s teat. And lightly run your tongue along the underside of his cock.” She leaned in and apparently started doing exactly as she said. She took his male member in her mouth and started sucking on it, but not hard by what I could tell.

We heard Emmit’s moans of pleasure as Fluttershy still sucked gently. Fluttershy stayed there for another minute before pulling back and looking at Twilight, “You try now.” Twilight nodded and sidestepped where Fluttershy was previously sitting in front of Emmit. “Now gently put your lips around his cock.” Twilight did as she was told and took his hard member into her mouth.

“She’s going to do it,” my companion whispered excitedly. “Both of their love and lust are increasing rapidly. That’s it, Twilight, suck him off.”

I’ll admit to getting excited myself while watching them.

“Now gently run your tongue along the underside of his shaft while sucking like a foal against a teat,” Fluttershy said softly, her voice was filled with lust. We heard Emmit’s moans of pleasure as Twilight obeyed what she was told. “That’s it Twilight, gently suck then let go, suck and let go. Slowly, like a foal against a mother’s teat.” Fluttershy looked up at Emmit, “How is she doing, Emmit?”

“Wonderful,” he said softly, “soo good. Oh, that feels soo good.”

I was riveted at the sight before me. Not to mention feeling a stirring of my own. I found my eyes taking glances at my companion’s rear end with images of me mounting her flashing through my mind. Then I started simply staring, but I didn’t know it until she called me out on it.

“You’re not seriously thinking about it are you?” she questioned me with wide eyes.

“You don’t have to swallow if you don’t want to,” my ears picked up Fluttershy’s voice as I stared at my companion. “I don’t, I don’t like it.”

“You are considering it,” she whispered in shock as her mouth hung open as if catching flies. “We can’t it’s not allowed for drones to share love or lust.”

“I’m…,” I heard Emmit barely say before a long moan of release. I didn’t see whether or not Twilight swallowed or not, not that it mattered to me.

“Chrysalis won’t know,” I told her, stepping sideways to get up closer to her. Our bodies almost touching.

“Yes, she will,” my companion’s voice showed her fear of getting caught and her disbelief. “She’s a goddess that knows when we share those emotions.”

“She’s not a goddess,” I retorted with a shake of my head. “And she doesn’t know because I’ve done it before. I’ve tested her and she didn’t know.”

“What?!” her voice was still a whisper while she looked at me in shock. “But…,” she shook her head, “she must have had her reason for not-”

“She’s not a goddess,” I re-iterated again cutting her off, “and she won’t know.” Then leaned in stealing a kiss from her. At first, she didn’t resist but even leaned into me. Then a few seconds later she pulled back looking completely fearful.

“I can’t do it,” she shook her head before running back toward the forest.

It was sad that she left. I’ve had sex before and I’ve got serious doubts about Chrysalis both as a goddess and as a leader. For now, I’ve got a wonderful show in front of me. By this time, Emmit had lifted Twilight up putting her front hooves against the side of Fluttershy’s cottage. And began taking her from behind and very quickly the sound of sex was filling my ears.

And I stayed well after dark until the three of them went inside. Then it was time for me to give all the emotions I’ve gathered into the hive.

Chapter Seven: Fluttershy’s Family Gets a Little Spice

Chapter Seven: Fluttershy’s Family Gets a Little Spice

I was currently feeding my daughter while in my human form. Bottle in hand and her in the other I was laid back in the chair next to her crib with her laying on my chest. It was still early in the morning when she woke up, so I took it upon myself to feed her and let Tia sleep. Which she did after she saw me get up and take care of little Solar. While Tia slept, and little Solar fed, I thought over how my father hasn’t been seen since his appearance a few days ago. It makes me wonder if he’s tried again somewhere else or somehow got word that he’s marked.

I let my mind wander after Solar went back to sleep after burping. Tia woke up with a yawn and a stretch a little bit later while I was still holding Solar, stroking her back as she still slept. Tia looked over at me with a happy content smile on her face. With a smile back, I carefully stood up, walked over to the bed, laid Solar down on the pillow by Tia’s head, and then joined her in the bed. Now laying next to her, with Solar between us, I leaned over giving her a good morning kiss. “Good morning, sunshine,” I whispered to her while rubbing her head with a hand.

She sighed contently, tilting her head into my hand, “Good morning. You looked deep in thought.”

“Yeah, I was,” a slow nod acknowledged that. “I was wondering what my father was doing. He hasn’t been seen since I put the word out. Just wondering if he knows he’s got a mark on him or not.”

When the sound of her humming took on a sultry tone, it got my attention. She was looking at me with bedroom eyes and used her hind leg to rub up against my soft member. “I know how to take your mind off of it for a while,” she mewed at me, “and put up a sound barrier around Solar, so she won’t be disturbed.” After a grin from me, she used her magic to put Solar back into her crib and put up a sound barrier. It was after that I moved over her. “We got a little time before you meet Fluttershy’s parents,” she said, wrapping her hind legs around my waist.

“That’s true,” I said softly before giving her a passionate kiss, “and you have no idea what the parents in the human world would do to use magic to put up a sound field around their child just to have some private time.” She giggled at that. “Especially after they have learned to walk and talk,” I rolled my eyes. “Constantly at the door going mommy mommy mommy mommy.”

“They really do that in the human world?” she asked through a couple of giggles.

“Oh yeah,” I nodded as the tip of my member touched that heavenly entrance. Her eyes closed with a happy moan of pleasure. “You should hear more of what my mother had to put up with.”

“Later,” she moaned with her hind legs squeezing to pull me inside of her.

^_^

I did two things before leaving for Cloudsdale. One was to get the cloud walking spell put on me, so I wouldn’t fall to my death. I may be able to maneuver in the air, but I can’t fly. The other was saying goodbye to Luna slash Nightmare Moon. Never leave without letting Luna slash Nightmare Moon know. Trust me. On the way out though I got word that the restaurant Tasty Treat is in town. Which was a good thing because now I could invite the whole family down to Tasty Treat for lunch. That would accomplish getting to know Fluttershy’s parents, checking up on the restaurants, and saying hello to Rarity and Pinkie all at the same time.

So, at the moment I was bouncing my way down the cloud street toward Fluttershy’s parent’s house. Bouncing because the street was made from clouds. I also noticed that the fences around the houses were made from rainbows and solid rainbows at that. And according to the numbers on the houses that were passing by, I wasn’t far from it either.

“Hey stud,” I heard Rainbow’s voice right before she fluttered up beside me. There was amusement in her voice as she watched me bounce along. And girlishly chuckled at my antics, “Enjoying the clouds?”

“Yep,” I told her while saying “boing” every time I bounced. Then it hit me. Was this the episode where Fluttershy’s brother moved back in? “Fluttershy’s parents invited you too, right?” I asked, stopped bouncing to simply walk while she fluttered by my head.

“Yeah. Didn’t she tell you?” she asked.

“Not that I know of,” I told after a thought. “And if I’m right, then I’m afraid that I know what’s going to happen.”

“What’s that?” We spotted the house just up ahead.

“That her parents have invited her brother back in with them.”

She was in front of me in a flash and holding my head in her hooves, “Please tell me that’s not true.”

“I hope it ain’t, believe me,” I sighed while she limply fluttered in the air in despair. And landed next to me when we walked up to the door of the house. Surprisingly the house itself was made from real materials, not clouds. And that included the door and windows. The house seemed to be in two major parts with the door on the left side of the house. The kitchen and dining room seemed to be on the right side. Because I thought I saw her parents and Fluttershy sitting at a table through the window. Rainbow knocked on the door.

Fluttershy’s father answered it. A lime-colored Pegasus with a light pink mane and tail with his mane done up like whipped cream topping with a mustache to boot. He immediately brightened when he saw us, though his voice was similar to Fluttershy’s. Soft and meek. “Rainbow Dash, welcome,” he greeted then looked at me, “and you must be Emmit.” He moved aside to let us in, “Come in.”

“Thank you,” I told him as Rainbow said the same. And just like I thought, the dining room tables were just in front of the windows. Fluttershy’s mother was sitting in a chair under the window and beamed a wide smile as we walked in. That got Fluttershy’s attention where she turned her head around in her seat, on the other side of her mother. Fluttershy’s eyes locked onto mine as I greeted her with a passionate kiss, “Fluttershy.” Being so big, I forwent the chair and simply sat down next to her chair as Rainbow took the other one on the other side of me.

“Alright you two, break it up,” Rainbow giggled at us after she took her seat.

“Oh I don’t mind,” Missus Shy said softly, again having a voice like Fluttershy. “I’m happy that she found somepony.”

“Or whatever he calls himself,” Mister Shy echoed her in agreement.

Fluttershy leaned up against me with a happy content sigh with a couple of my tails around her. I also put a couple of tails around Rainbow as well. Rainbow didn’t seem to mind. “Yes, I’m Emmit ma’am. This form is one of two that I have. This one is a fox with nine tails, an ability per tail. And not my original form. That is my bipedal form that’s similar to a hairless Minotaur.”

“Isn’t that exciting,” Missus Shy genuinely seemed interested.

“Our daughter has told us much about you,” Mister Shy told me as he took his seat beside his wife. “Another world?” he asked as a way to break the ice, so to speak regarding my history and who I was. As any father would want to ask.

I nodded, “Correct. I’m not from this world. I was pulled here by the Tree of Harmony herself because the soul of my departed mother was pulled into this world by the Shadow Organization. They tried to resurrect a dark pony and got her soul mixed with my mother.”

“Oh dear,” Missus Shy’s face fell when she heard it.

“So, when I got here I was in this form, which is a fictional one from my world. It’s not supposed to be real, but it’s what the Tree put me in. At first, it was Fluttershy only that was able to understand me. That was until the Empress herself decided to help me out. And the rest is history.”

“Well, we are happy that you and Rainbow can be with us for lunch,” Missus Shy exclaimed happily.

“It’s my pleasure,” I told them, “thank you for inviting me.”

“Thanks for inviting me as well,” Rainbow spoke up. “Things have been soo busy with the Wonderbolts that it’s great to spend some time relaxing somewhere quiet.”

“That’s exactly what I intend to do, now that I’ve retired,” Mister Shy smiled as he said it. “In fact, I’ve converted the back house to showcase my cloud collection.” So that’s what the other building had in it. Interesting. “I have my clouds, she has her garden, our daughter has her animals and her brother…” He trailed off with a look of disappointment on his face.

“He has his interests,” Missus Shy giggled a little out of embarrassment.

“Speaking of interests,” Mister Shy looked over at me, “I’m interested how we became grandparents.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Rainbow’s face looking rather forlorn.

“And can we see your other form?” Missus Shy asked me.

I thought for a second, then smiled at Missus Shy, “Alright, but first where is the bathroom?” I stood up.

She blinked at me, a little confused, as did Mister Shy. “Oh, that is through the living room on the left.”

“Thank you, I’ll be right back,” I said to them while giving Rainbow an encouraging smile then headed toward the bathroom. I needed it for a towel to wrap around my waist. After walking inside and changing into my human form, I looked for a towel. Luckily, the cloud walking spell worked for both forms and not just one. After finding the towel, and wrapping it around my waist, I made my way back to the dining room. Making sure to duck my head down while walking through doorways. The ceiling was high enough, but the doorways were just a little too short. Rainbow’s voice hit my ears as I got closer to them. She was finishing her story on Flutterbat.

“And that’s how Flutterbat was created,” Rainbow’s voice still held regret in it for what happened.

“We know about Flutterbat,” Mister Shy said. “But how does that relate to her pregnancy?”

That’s when I walked in with a towel around my waist, “That’s where my talk with the Empress comes in.”

Missus Shy was the first one to speak as everypony looked over at me. “Oh, my,” Missus Shy blushed while putting a hoof to her chest, “what an imposing figure.”

I bowed my head to her with a smirk as I walked up to the table, “I am a predator madam.” I grabbed a chair on the other side of Fluttershy then sat down in it at the table.

“What’s the benefits of this form?”

I held up my hands and wiggled my fingers, “Fingers, Mister Shy, fingers.” They looked a little confused while I put a hand on both Fluttershy’s head and on Rainbow’s. Gently scratching their heads.

“Believe me, his hands are simply amazing,” Rainbow winked at them. “Can give you shivers in all the right places. Way better than hooves.” I think they got the idea if by them blushing was any indication. Especially Missus Shy. But we can talk about me later. I wanted to get back to Mister Shy’s question.

“Getting back to your question,” motioning to Mister Shy with my head, “on how does that incident relate to Fluttershy getting pregnant. Since then, as you know, Flutterbat didn’t go away. And about almost a year ago now, she had a desire to mate. That posed a problem. If she had foals with another pony then her foals would be true vampires. As in needing blood. And the Empress feared that the blood they would seek would be other ponies blood. But if she had foals with me, she could influence the growth so they would be omnivores like me. And be the first true thestral race under Luna’s command. They might look like bat ponies, but their desire would be toward meat, so they won’t seek pony blood.”

The longer I spoke about it the more they looked more concerned for Fluttershy. When I got done, Missus Shy got down from her chair, came over, and hugged her daughter. “Oh, I never knew,” she nearly cried as she held her daughter.

Fluttershy hugged back, “It’s alright mom, we all talked about it beforehoof. I’m actually happy to be pregnant with his two foals.”

“Two?” her father blinked over at her.

“Oh yes, there will be twins,” Fluttershy clarified with a giggle. “I’m going to be the mother of a completely new race of ponies. So, the first two eventually will have foals of their own. And Emmit is the father of this new race. I feel honored and overjoyed to be having these foals.”

“I’m just glad she’s having them and not me,” Rainbow cringed a little at the thought. “I like foals, don’t get me wrong. But I’m not ready for parenthood yet. I want to continue my career first. Plus the idea of more than one foal at a time kinda scares me.”

“And that’s alright, dear,” Missus Shy smiled at Rainbow with a coo in her voice. “And it was a little bit hard raising two foals at a time, but the joy of having them outweighs any of the problems.”

“Oh yes, she’s quite right,” Mister Shy echoed her with a smile of her own. Though I think there was some disappointment in their eyes when they thought of her brother. Then under his breath, he added, “Though one is more difficult than the other.”

Of course, we all heard it.

“He is trying at times yes,” Missus Shy agreed then looked a little embarrassed.

“Mom?” Fluttershy question was laced with worry.

“He was attending his mane therapy classes and well...” he began explaining.

She finished for him, “he was having some disagreements.”

“Oh come on, you really don’t mean…,” Rainbow trailed off, almost looking terrified.

“Oh it’s only for a little while until he gets back on his hooves,” Missus Shy said it with a hopeful smile. I don’t think either Rainbow nor Fluttershy believed it. Fluttershy face hoofed herself while Rainbow put her head onto the table with a groan.

Suddenly right then was when the door opened and Zephyr came in with a dramatic flourish and a loud, “Guess who’s home!” Then turned around to look at Fluttershy, only to stop midway and gaze at me, “That’s right big sis, it’s your one and only...” And then he froze. It was like somepony hit the pause button. Whether it was out of fear or confusion I wasn’t sure. I was only happy that he was quiet. Then he started moving again as if hitting the play button. He was trying to play the protective brother with his face seeming to harden with narrowed eyes. “You must be the one that got my big sister pregnant,” he said, not happy with me, and even walked over to us.

Leaning back in my chair, I put an arm around both Fluttershy and Rainbow. “Yeah. And?” looking at him with a smirk. This guy was such a pansy that I could take him even in my human form. Not that I wanted a fight or anything. When he got to me, it was like he didn’t know what to do next. He had a disapproving look on his face and looking at me with a glare, but not doing anything.

He paused, seeming to think about a response. “Aaand being her brother,” he started slowly with his eyes darting from one side to another, “it’s my job to protect her from ruffians like you.”

I feigned shock, with a fake gasp as well, before turning my head toward Fluttershy, “Am I a ruffian?”

She giggled cutely and with a wide smile on her face she leaned over giving me a kiss, “Not at all.”

“Thank you,” then looked at Rainbow. “Am I a ruffian, Rainbow?”

Rainbow had a different reply. She turned toward me and grabbed my head with her hooves. “I don’t mind if you’re a little rough,” then gave me a passionate kiss.

“I don’t either,” was Flutterbat’s response as well with her leaning over and doing the same as Rainbow.

Of course, that got her brother’s attention and I don’t think he was told because of the shocked look on his face. His eyes were wider than old Buick hubcaps and his mouth was open soo wide he could catch flies in it. Then he seemed to recover with a snap and a roll of his eyes. “Oh I see,” he saddled up to Rainbow and even went to put a hoof around her, “you’re playing hard to get.”

“WHAT!?” Rainbow’s loud voice cracked like a whip. She prevented him from putting his hoof around her by putting her own hoof against his leg, giving him a hard glare.

“I understand and it’s sweet that you came to see me home,” his voice was laced with arrogance. Even giving her a wink.

“I did not come for you,” Rainbow heatedly chastised him, glaring at him, “your parents invited me.”

Zephyr walked over between his parents, putting his front hooves around them both pulling them into a hug. “I appreciate you two trying play matchmaker but I’m not interested in a relationship right now.”

“We aren’t trying to play matchmaker,” his father tried to tell him.

“And how is your mane therapy studies? Is anything wrong?” his mother asked him.

“Oh there’s nothing wrong, per se,” was his nonchalant answer with a roll of his eyes and a wave of his hoof. “It’s just that the instructors have their mandatory styles. But I have my own style.” Then looked around as if searching for something, or somepony. “And where is that party planning mare? Because we need a party up in here, you know what I mean?” Walking around the table, he looked around, “And there needs to be some changes in decoration as well. I mean, drab.” The last word ended in a singsong voice as he passed us and went into the living room.

“Mom? Dad? Can I talk to you for a second?” Fluttershy asked her parents now with determination in her voice. She and her parents got up and walked out of the kitchen to the main entrance area at the front door to talk. While they talked, so did Rainbow and I.

Rainbow sighed, now finally able to relax a little because Zephyr was in the living room moving furniture around. “Man, am I glad that he’s not paying attention to me anymore,” Rainbow leaned over and whispered. “You see how obnoxious he is?”

I acknowledged it with a nod and whispered back, “I do, yes. It’s not so funny seeing it in person rather than watching it.”

“So, what happens?” she wondered. With one hand, I pulled her chair up against mine and put my arm around her to be close to me.

One quick look behind me showed that Zephyr was still reorganizing the living room. “Basically he’ll go over to the back house over there, upturn her garden and throw out most of his cloud collection in order to make room for his art studio. That’s when Fluttershy and you return to help her parents tell him to leave.”

“Really?” she asked hopefully.

I nodded with a chuckle, “Then he shows up at Fluttershy’s place trying to mooch off of her, but she demands that he gets a job. She tries with Rarity first, Twilight second, and then you third. When all those fails, Fluttershy forces him to leave.” Rainbow was riveted. “A while later, a bird comes back telling her that Zephyr is in the forest and you can imagine how that turned out.” Rainbow was giggling. “But it did get through his thick skull that he needs to do things for himself. That’s when everything turned around and he finally starts finishing things. Even went back to mane therapy and graduated.”

“So, he can do it,” she whispered in thought.

“Oh yes, he can. He just needs some tough love is all. And sometimes, someone or somepony, in this case, might need to reach bottom before he can look up.” Putting a hand to my ear, I thought I heard bits and pieces of the conversation she was having with her parents. With the thought in mind of going out there to help Fluttershy, I got out of my chair, took off the towel, and morphed back into my fox form. “And right now, I think it’s time to advise Fluttershy of something that could speed this along.” Rainbow followed me out of the kitchen.

“…we know how to stand up for ourselves,” her father was saying. Although the look on his face wouldn’t make anypony believe him.

“Is that right, Mister Shy?” my voice held skepticism, and disbelief, in it as Rainbow and I walked up behind Fluttershy. He nodded, but none of us believed him. So, I leaned over whispering to Fluttershy. “Listen, Fluttershy. Within the next hour or so your brother is going over to that back house and tear up your mother’s garden and start tossing out your father’s cloud collection. If they don’t stand up for themselves, then perhaps you can do it for them?” I was hoping to skip a few steps, so to speak, and get the same results. If Rainbow and Fluttershy went back to Ponyville she’d hear the same thing from Pinkie and AJ. So, why not from me?

When Fluttershy looked over at me the look on her face told me that she wasn’t surprised. Whether it was what I said or that I said it? I didn’t know, but it was probably both in this case. Her sigh was barely audible, but Rainbow and I heard it. “You’re probably right. I’m not surprised that he would do something like that. And not surprised that you would know either.” Both then. She steeled her resolve with a deep breath before turning to face her parents. “Mom? Dad? I’m going to intervene and tell him that he can’t stay here.”

“But dear, you don’t need to do that,” her mother disagreed with a wave of her hoof.

“Apparently I do, mother,” she said. “He’s going to ruin your things just like he did last time. I won’t stand by and let it happen again. So, after telling him to leave, you can either back me up or let him ruin all your hard work.” With that, she turned around to go face her brother in the living room. We followed her for two reasons. One was to back her up. Two was to watch the show. And speaking of show, the series didn’t show us how much he changed the living room. But change it he did. Everything was switched around how he liked it. And Fluttershy didn’t like it one bit and it showed in her demeanor and echoed in the firm resolve in her voice. “Zephyr Breeze stop right this instant.” And personally, I think some of her motherly instincts were showing through.

He did too. I’m not sure if he ever heard that tone of voice coming from his family before. But he heard it now and stopped moving one of the chairs around and looked to her with shock on his face.

“I won’t let you trot into our parent's house and do whatever you want with it.” Her voice was firm as she spoke to him. Then turned around to face her parents which had just walked up. “Mom? Dad? I know speaking up for yourself can be hard, believe me, but Zephyr will never live on his own if he can lean on you.” While her parents were looking at each other and thinking about what she said, Zephyr had something to say about it.

“Don’t be so dramatic, sis.” He almost whined that phrase out. And rolled his eyes doing it. “Mom and Dad just wanna let me be me! Right? I can do plenty on my own,” with a big smile he dismissed what Fluttershy said with a wave of his hoof.

Got him.

“I agree,” I saw a grin form on her face, “which is why you should move out.”

Now he looked really nervous, even started sweating. “Oh. Well, I mean, I totally would, but… I don’t think that’s what Mom and Dad want!” Zephyr tried putting on the cute face, complete with the waterworks. “It’s not, is it?”

Every one of us turned around to look at them. They looked to each other and gave a very slight nod to each other before their father spoke up after a soft sigh. “You know we love you son, but your sister has a point.”

“Sure, I mean,” he should be an actor with the way he can start crying in an instant, “I really just came back to keep you guys company, but...” He started gathering things up from around the place. “Whatever’s best for the family. I just… I just gotta grab a few essentials.”

“And...you definitely have somewhere else to go?” Missus Shy asked, showing concern as a mother should.

He faked a chuckle, “Of course! There’s plenty of ponies who’d love for a little breeze to blow their way...” He made his way toward the stairs without another word.

After he was out of sight, Fluttershy was first to walk up to her parents because of the look on their faces. She hugged them because of how sad they looked right now. We were close enough to hear Fluttershy quietly tell them that she understood how hard it was to stand up for themselves as they did. Quickly, and quietly, telling them about her time with the Breezies and that sometimes the kindest thing they could do was shove them out the door.

It was after a lull in the quiet conversation that I stepped up and gently suggested, “You asked us here for lunch, but perhaps I can convince you to have lunch with me in Canterlot. There’s a new restaurant that just opened up that’s really delicious. I would be happy to take you to lunch.” Even though their mood was saddened, they agreed to have lunch with a small smile.

^_^

Both her parents and Fluttershy were concerned about leaving him alone at first before I reminded them that he was moving out. After leaving I realized something. That I think I was supposed to intervene here. Because if Pinkie was called to Canterlot to the Tasty Treat then how could she advise Fluttershy in Ponyville at the same time? From there it was off toward Canterlot and Tasty Treat. I was so looking forward to finally meeting them. Restaurant Row was bustling with activity when we finally got there. That was a good sign. And speaking of sign, I was looking for one particular sign that was at the end of a short alley. Even though I knew what to look for, I wasn’t sure where it was. And the crowd of ponies didn’t help either because there were ponies everywhere. It was much busier now with ponies going to all the restaurants. Which told me that they have already stood up to Zesty Gourmand already.

“You sure you know where you’re going?” Rainbow asked while hovering beside me where she was able to fly over most of the crowd.

“I know what to look for,” I told her while looking around, “but the actual location...is...” After a look down one short alleyway, I smiled. “And there it is,” motioned with a paw toward the new Tasty Treat with a few ponies leaving the restaurant with smiles on their faces. Fluttershy and her parents stood off to the side, looking at it. “The Tasty Treat,” motioning them to follow, I started walking toward the entrance, “where if I’m right we can have lunch with my wife Rarity and Pinkie.”

“How did you know that they will be here?” Fluttershy wondered aloud.

I looked down at her beside me with a wink, “Remember that show I told you about?” She nodded once before realizing what I was really asking her. Then she nodded again getting the idea. “So, let’s see if they’re still there.” With her parents and Rainbow in tow, we made our way to the entrance. A sign said for us to seat ourselves and I spotted Pinkie and Rarity at the other end of the restaurant by the kitchen door. Rarity’s back was toward us, but Pinkie was facing us and saw me first. She was about to wave, but I stopped her and motioned her to stay quiet. With a wink to Rainbow, I started sneaking and tiptoeing, my way toward my wife with a mischievous grin on my face. Other patrons were looking at me, some with concern and some with fear if they haven’t seen me before as I passed them. I knew that I would be designated to the couch when I visited her again, but this was just too good to pass up.

I didn’t hear the others behind me which means that Rainbow probably held them back out of self-defense. I was close enough to strike but didn’t get the chance because Saffron walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup in her magical grasp. When she saw me sneaking up on my wife, she didn’t know I was her husband but a simple predator. Thereby her reaction was to scream loudly and magically launch the soup directly at my face.

When she screamed and launched lunch at me, the other patrons did the same. As well as my wife. With a sigh of defeat, I plopped my butt down on the floor in front of my wife with the bowl hanging off of my muzzle and a couple of tomatoes over my eyes.

“You won’t attack any patrons while-”

“Saffron! Stop!” my ears picked up Rarity’s cry as the two vegetables slowly slid down off my eyes. “It’s alright, that’s my husband.”

“Husband?!” Saffron cried out in shock through her thick accent.

“Yep,” Rainbow obviously decided to join us. I could hear her hoofsteps and her laughing as she approached. She wasn’t the only one laughing either. Fluttershy and her parents were as well as most of the patrons. “Man that was soo perfect dude,” Rainbow laughed at me. She was to the left of me.

Pinkie was giggling as Rarity stepped up with a few giggles saying, “Oh darling, I’m so sorry.”

“No, you’re not,” Rainbow giggled and felt her pick something off of my head. “Wow, that’s good even with a dash of Emmit.”

“I am sorry as well, I didn’t realize that he was your husband,” Saffron apologized profusely.

“Here, let me clean you up,” Rarity took the bowl from my muzzle then wiped my face clean.

“Thank you,” said to her giving her a big kiss.

“You’re welcome,” she was happy to see me by the look on her face, then it changed to more disappointment. “Were you going to startle me again?”

“Was being the right word as it didn’t work.”

“I’m sorry. Please have a seat and I’ll get you the house special,” Saffron pleaded to me.

“Thank you, as well as these four with me as well,” I told her motioning to Rainbow, Fluttershy, and her parents.

“Of course,” Saffron bowed her head to me before heading back into the kitchen.

“Have a seat,” motioning for them to have a seat at the table.

The table was just big enough for us all with Rarity deciding to start the conversation going while we waited for lunch to be served.

“Hello, I’m Rarity, Emmit’s wife,” she looked over at Fluttershy’s parents, “and this is Pinkie Pie.”

“I’m Mister Shy and this is my wife,” Mister Shy smiled in greeting. “Fluttershy is our daughter.”

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Rarity told them as she leaned up against me with her front leg through mine.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie the best party planner in all of Equestria. Fluttershy is our best friend.”

“Our daughter has told us a lot about both of you,” Missus Shy said, her voice filled with joy. “We are so happy that she has such great friends.”

“So, what brings you here to Canterlot? And how did you know we were here?” Rarity looked up at me for the answer.

“Remember the show I told you about?” It took Rarity a second to understand before giving me a nod. “But today, Fluttershy’s parents invited Rainbow and I for lunch and I thought that it would be good here. My treat, of course.”

“Well that was truly chivalrous of you, dear,” Rarity cooed, leaning over giving me a deep kiss. “And a true pleasure to meet you both,” she said to Fluttershy’s parents.

“Our daughter has told us much about her friends and mister Emmit.”

Mister Shy agreed, “And we are happy to finally meet not only him but her friends as well.”

She leaned up against her husband, “And happy that we are finally grandparents.”

Fluttershy was blushing when I looked down at her but leaned up against me with a content hum after giving her a kiss.

“It was unsettling to eat meat at first. But I got used to it and don’t mind it so much anymore as the two foals need it.” She put a hoof against her protruding belly, rubbing lovingly. “I’m actually looking forward to being a mother. Feeding them and taking care of them.”

“You have had a lot of practice with your animals,” Rainbow pointed out.

“Here we are,” Saffron cheered while levitating a rather large tray filled with soup bowls and what smelled like hot fresh garlic buttery covered bread.

“Oh, that smells good,” Pinkie sounded like I was feeling while her eyes, and mine, were latched onto the tray.

“I say it does smell divine,” Rarity echoed that sentiment as Saffron passed out the bowls around the table with a couple of slices of bread for each of us.

I couldn’t help but immediately levitate a small slice of bread and dip it into the bowl to take a quick taste.

“Mister Emmit,” Saffron’s sad voice hit my ears as I savored the flavors that lovingly attacked my tongue, “I’d like to apologize once again.”

“Accepted,” I hummed out to her, “because this is really good.”

“Thank you so much, Mister Emmit,” Saffron bowed and I didn’t stop her either, mostly because I didn’t want to miss any part of this dish. “We hope you enjoy your lunch.”

^_^

We did enjoy lunch after the food was delivered. I kept the foreknowledge of Rarity and Pinkie’s mission and the series to myself, so Fluttershy’s parents won’t freak out. After things slowed down some, Rarity and Pinkie invited Saffron and her father to join us for company and conversation. So, we spent time eating and enjoying everypony’s company. Soon though, it was time to leave and Fluttershy’s parents to go home. Once again they said it was a pleasure meeting me and getting to know me during lunch. So, I wished them well before the girls and I headed toward the train station for Ponyville.

At the train station, I requested the private car for all of us because it was going to be a couple of hours until Ponyville.

“I’m glad that everything went well for us all, especially with Tasty Treat,” Rarity was saying as we all walked into the car. I was the last one in, chivalry and all. “So, I’m looking forward to spending time at the spa after we return home.” Rarity and Fluttershy sat next to each other with Rainbow and Pinkie on the other side. I decided to take my seat between Rarity and Fluttershy, putting a couple of tails around both.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow echoed licking her lips, “that lunch was super awesome. Not to mention having edible portions for a change.”

I rolled my eyes slightly. Here we go. Rarity and Fluttershy leaned up against me.

“It was super delicious,” Pinkie was almost bouncing in her seat, “and I’m super happy that they can make the meals that they want.”

“And not just them but other restaurants wanted to do the same for a couple of years now,” Fluttershy echoed their sentiments while using a wing to gently rub my back.

Rarity’s sigh was short but just loud enough for me to hear it. “I’ll admit that having Zesty make every restaurant the same wasn’t the best for the owners. She was preventing them from cooking what they wanted.”

I gave her a soft kiss, knowing that it took some courage to say that for her. It was almost saying that she was wrong. Almost. “If Zesty wants a certain dish that’s fine. However, making every restaurant be exactly the same and serve exactly the same foods? That’s not freedom. That’s stifling creativity. As far as being a high-class restaurant, let the public decide. After all, they are the ones going to them to eat, right?”

“You do have a point, dear,” Rarity admitted, looking up at me with a small smile. Almost as if admitting defeat. “Now that the mission is over, It’ll be good to get back home and relax.”

“Well...maybe not,” I hesitantly pointed out. All eyes went to me.

“What do you mean? Will our trip to the spa have to wait?” she put on the charm by giving me a worried look and flashing her eyelashes at me.

“Not necessarily, but it won’t be relaxing either. You see Zephyr will show up at Fluttershy’s place.”

“What!?” both Fluttershy and Rainbow said simultaneously.

“He said he had a place to say,” Fluttershy protested.

I gave her a sheepish nod, “He thinks he does with you.”

“He better work if he wants to stay with me,” she protested rather fiercely. “I won’t tolerate him not working.”

“How does it go on the show?” Rainbow asked, obviously hoping that I would have another solution.

“Well, as you said Fluttershy, if he wants to stay he would have to work,” I pointed out. “The first job was dying fabrics for Rarity.”

“I do have some that need it,” she agreed.

“Yeah, but he lets the animals do what they want with it and claims he’s just being creative. He leaves the place in a mess.” She was getting mad just thinking about it. I swear there was smoke coming from her ears and I think her eyes turned red.

“Next was Twilight. He would clean the windows. Only he gets Spike to do it for him by tricking him into showing him the best way to do it.” Now the other girls were getting heated over it. It showed on their faces.

“And the last job, him being a Pegasus-”

“Don’t you dare say it,” Rainbow interrupted me.

“Yes, is working with you.”

“I told you not to say it, Emmit,” she said dryly with disappointment.

“Oh, it ends well. You shock him with a lightning bolt,” I told her to cheer her up.

She brightened immediately, rubbing her front hooves together, and chuckling almost madly, “I take it back, it’ll be fun.”

Even Fluttershy was amused at that one. “After that,” I continued, “is when both Fluttershy and Rainbow gives him a talk on finishing what he starts. Because he’s afraid of failing, therefore he doesn’t try. In the end, he does go back and finishes mane therapy.”

“So, it works out in the end?” Fluttershy’s deep hopeful eyes looked up at me.

I gave her a reassuring kiss, “Yes, it works out in the end. But perhaps we could keep Rarity’s place from becoming a mess by taking out her cat?”

“Oh, I could take her while you and Rarity go to the spa,” Fluttershy agrees.

“That might work.”

Rarity leaned her head up giving me a passionate kiss, “Hopefully it will, thank you, darling.”

“That just leaves taking Spike somewhere when he goes to Twilight.”

“I think I can do that, my husband,” Rarity coos. “Besides, I have a feeling that he’ll make a mess of things anyway and I’ll need Spikes help in cleaning it up.”

Fluttershy sighed with disappointment, “I’m afraid you might be right, Rarity. At least it will turn out good for him in the end.”

“But at the cost of my boutique?” Rarity almost whined.

With a lighthearted chuckle, I put a paw around her shoulders, hugging her. “There, there. The spa will make everything better.” Rarity looked up at me with a rueful expression that got the other girls giggling. And made the trip to Ponyville much more enjoyable.

^_^

After the train stopped in Ponyville, everypony went their separate ways. Fluttershy went home, Rainbow flew up to check on her weather team, Pinkie went home, and I followed Rarity to her boutique.

Before she and Pinkie left for Canterlot, Sweetie and Scootaloo were spending time at Sweet Apple Acres, so it was just her and I. We walked side by side with my tails over her and pulling her against me until I escorted her inside her boutique.

“It’s soo good to be home again,” Rarity cooed and stretched after walking inside. Then turned, lowered my head with a gentle push of her magic, and nearly put her nose against mine. Humming slightly she gave me a slow long lingering soft kiss that spoke of a lifetime of love. “You know, there should be time before Zephyr shows up,” her voice flowed into my head like an aphrodisiac, almost making my head spin. “And I do need to freshen up.” She lightly kissed down my muzzle and down my cheek to my neck. “Would you be a dear and wash me?”

My own head lowered where my nose picked up her scent. My nose brushed up against her neck as her scent filled my head and stirred my instincts. It made my heart start to pound in my chest.

“I would so much enjoy your hands gliding all over my body,” her voice was soft in my ears as my body shivered in excitement. “Those magical fingers digging into my coat.” After nibbling on her neck gently, she stepped back and with those beautiful bedroom eyes gazing at me she softly commanded me to, “Morph into your human form, my husband.” So, I did. And stood there naked before her. Her eyes roamed over my naked body before she turned around with her tail wrapping around my hard member. “This way,” she cooed and pulled me toward the stairs, “it’s time to take care of your wife.” I stayed quiet as we walked up the stairs toward the bathroom. “I’ve been thinking about something.” She opened the door with her magic and I shut it behind me after stepping inside.

“And that is?”

After using her magic to turn on the water, waiting for it to heat up, she turned around, jumped up on her hind legs, and put her front hooves on my chest. A hoof lightly ran across my chest as she spoke. “Ever since seeing precious little Solar in her crib has got me wondering about being a mother myself. On whether or not I’m ready.”

My hands gently took her head, “One can never truly be completely ready.”

She leaned her head into my hands, “You’re right,” and closed her eyes. “So, I’ve decided that when my heat hits in about a week.” She opened her eyes and gazed up at me. Her eyes held love and desire in them. “I won’t use any preventive measure this year.” My thumbs ran across her cheeks. The love I have for her showing through my eyes as I looked down at her. “I want to have your foal.” She leaned in, closed her eyes, and started peppering my chest with kisses. “I want you to get me pregnant, Emmit. I love you so much.”

My arms wrapped around her and held her to me. “I love you so much as well, Rarity. Let’s have a foal together.” I let my hands rub up and down her body, my fingers taking in every curve and every feel of her soft coat. She hummed, closed her eyes, and laid her head on my chest as steam started filling the room.

“This year’s heat won’t affect Tia because she already has a foal, nor will it affect her for the next few years.” Her hooves now rubbing against my back as I felt her body, relishing on how she feels against me. “Luna, Twilight, and I will have ours next week. A few days later will be Pinkie, Rainbow, and Applejack. Fluttershy won’t have any heat either because she’s pregnant.” We separated, so she sashayed her way over to the tub slash shower making her rear end sway as she walked. It drew my eyes as her tail lightly ran up my hard shaft making me shiver in pleasure. “I had a thought that we, Luna, Twilight, and I could role-play again.” She pulled back the curtain with her magic and stepped inside. Her eyes looked at me with bedroom eyes filled with lust and desire. “Would my master please wash and pleasure me?”

“As you wish,” said with a grin, a throb in my loins, and joined her in the shower.

^_^

Soon after we got done with the shower, Fluttershy showed up with Zephyr. While I leaned up against the doorway in my fox form, I watched the show as Rarity stood beside Fluttershy and explained to Zephyr exactly what he needed to do. My eyes rolled when he said that there wasn’t anything to worry about. Right after is when Fluttershy called to Rarity’s cat to come with her and low and behold the cat walked right over to her. And then left Zephyr to his own devices.

Rarity practically cried when we got outside because of what we knew would happen to her boutique. But after Fluttershy said we’d see her later, I ushered Rarity toward the spa telling her that she would feel much better. That pretty much cheered her up immediately. Not to mention the mischievous and lustful glint in her eyes.

Aloe greeted us with her usual smile after we walked in, “Rarity, Emmit, how are my favorite customers?”

“In need of relaxation,” she said with a flare in her voice while leaning against me, as if she was going to faint.

“The usual?”

Rarity seemed to think about it while her eyes gazed up at me. There was that glint in her eyes again as she made up her mind. “Actually Aloe, no, not the usual. I think we will have a nice long hot herbal bubble bath first, then the sauna where he will buck me senseless where I will let you two watch, and then a hot relaxing shower.”

Within the span of two seconds, Aloe had run up to the door, switched the sign to closed, and rushed back in front of us with the biggest smile I’ve ever seen on her.

“I’ve already given you a shower,” I pointed out.

She blinked her eyelashes at me, “What’s good once will be better the next time.”

“Take all the time you need,” Aloe was practically glowing right now with a smile that reached from ear to ear. “You two are the only ones that are here. I will get my sister to prepare the tub for both of you.” Then she all but sprinted to the back to get her sister.

“Going to let the sisters watch, huh?” I raised an eyebrow at her with an amused expression.

“Mhmm,” she hummed, lightly kissing my cheek. “I’m no exhibitionist, but having some close friends watch you buck me I’ve found to be a major turn-on.”

“Really? Now that’s interesting.” Leaning down I gave her a passionate kiss.

She returned the kiss eagerly before whispering, “Morph into your human form and carry me to the tub, darling?”

“As you wish,” I whispered into her ear and morphed into my human form. Her eyes roamed over my body as I knelt down, taking her gently around her barrel, and lifted her up where her front legs were over my shoulders. Then stood her up enough so that her hind legs could wrap around my waist before fully standing up. One hand was on her rump to support her weight and the other was rubbing her back. She laid her head on my chest and closed her eyes with a hum of contentment.

While waiting for the tub to be ready, I was enjoying holding her. The feeling of my fingers against her soft coat. The way her coat tickled and even tingled, my skin as if sending tiny sparks of electricity through me. The light kisses she was peppering on my chest. Every one of them had their charms. Rarity’s coat was always soft and true to her generous spirit she has given all of herself to me.

“Your bath is ready,” Aloe came back to say happily. So, without a word, I followed Aloe to the room where the huge bathtub was. And with Rarity still in my arms, and after aloe shut the door, I stepped into the tub. There was a place in the tub for me to lay back on like a beach chair, so Rarity could stay laying on top of me. Bubbles covered the surface and I could already feel the benefits of the herbs they put in it as well.

“This is really nice, Emmit,” Rarity cooed onto my chest, wiggling a little to get herself more comfortable.

“It is,” I agreed, peppering her head with light kisses. She was always careful of her horn while her head was on my chest. Now, her horn was within easy reach of my mouth. That would be later. For now, I used my hands and fingers to rub up and down her body. Starting with her neck, my fingers massaged in slow circles to get the water deep into her skin and coat. My eyes closed to relish the feeling. Slowly, my fingers migrated to her shoulders. Digging into her coat, slowly my fingers rotated in circles. Enticing her to relax more and more as the warm water, soap, and herbs relaxed us both.

She hummed softly, giving my chest another light kiss, “Don’t stop. It feels soo nice.”

I knew she could feel my heart in my chest beating a little louder as I enjoyed what I was doing to her. “You feel my heart beating for you, my wife?” I whispered as my fingers moved slowly down to just below her shoulders.

“Yes,” she sighed softly, her head rubbing my chest.

“Feel my fingers digging into you? Slow circles to massage you, entice you, and arouse you?” Slowly my fingers and hands rubbed against each side of her body. “I love how your coat tickles my skin.” I kissed the top of her horn. She moaned softly against my chest, moving her head so her horn is easier to access. Her waist started to move slightly against my semi-hard member. Her lower lips starting to part as my shaft hardens.

“Don’t stop,” her voice was soft and filled with arousal, “suck on my horn.” I did so. My lips surrounded the tip of her horn, sucking gently as my lips slid further down. My hands slowly rubbing up and down the sides of her body firmly, her cutie marks within easy reach now. “My pussy lips feel soo wonderful against your shaft,” she moaned. “Rub my cutie marks,” she commanded softly. I could feel her deep aroused breaths against my chest. It took all my effort not to move my hips against hers right now as my member stiffened for her. I did as commanded, reaching down with my hands and rub her cutie marks firmly in slow circles.

Thanks to magic, the water was still at the same temperature. And due to our bodies heating up it felt like the air was getting hotter and thicker. I kept sucking on her horn gently, letting my lips kiss up and down her horn lightly before sucking the tip again. She sighed long and loud kissing my chest again as my fingers dug into her cutie marks. Moving in slow circles, I encouraged her to rub herself against my hard member. Which felt like it was throbbing in time with the beating of my heart.

I gripped her rump in my hands as the ache to be inside of her grew with each pound of my heart inside my chest. “Emmit,” she moaned my name long and loud before she shifted her head to run her lips against my neck. Stopping me from sucking on her horn, I leaned my head back with a moan. Her lips against my neck send shivers through me. My body responding by pressing up against her, making her lower pussy lips part around my throbbing shaft. “Is that for me, my husband?” she whispered into my ear, her breath brushing against my skin and hair.

“Yes, Rarity,” my voice soft and low moaning out my response to her.

“I can hear your heart beating in your chest,” she moaned softly, peppering my neck with light kisses. “I can feel your pulse through your shaft,” she moaned into my ear as she grinds her waist against my hard throbbing shaft slowly, but firmly.

“Rarity,” I moaned her name softly, my head leaning back as she sucks my neck, and grinds her lower lips against my hard shaft.

“Are we ready for the sauna?” Aloe walked in and by the sound of her voice, she was eager to watch us.

Opening my eyes, I watched Rarity lift her head and use a hoof to brush her wet hair away from her face. Then looked to Aloe with lust filling her eyes. “Yes, we’re ready.” Her eyes held passion and possession in them as she looked down at me. “The foreplay is over and it’s time for the main event. Carry me, my husband.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I did as commanded and carefully got out of the tub carrying her against me with my arms wrapped firmly around her. Her front legs over my shoulders and around my neck helped hold her up as I followed Aloe out the door. As we walked down the hallway to the sauna, she used her hind legs around my waist to grind her lower lips against my shaft. And not just her lower lips either but her soft coat rubbed against the head of my member. Which made every step pleasurable. And the rhythm of her body against mine while I walked was madding. I wanted her. Now!

“Can’t have you go limp on me,” she whispered as we walked up to the sauna door. Lotus was standing there looking ridiculously happy to see us. She opened the door without saying a word when we approached. And I stepped inside the hot room without saying a word. Steam had already filled the room. After stepping in I heard the door shut behind us. Taking a quick glance showed both Aloe and Lotus behind me. “Lay down, Emmit,” she commanded softly but firmly. Carefully, I lowered myself to a kneeling position first before letting her go and used both hands to steady myself to lay on my back with my feet stretched out before me.

Her front hooves were on my chest she leaned her head down giving me a long passionate kiss. She sighed in deep pleasure as our lips met and her tongue sought entrance. My hands reached up to run through her hair which is now framing my face. She let my tongue dominate her entrance as they both danced inside of her mouth.

Seconds later we parted with a soft kiss and sigh of pleasure. Putting pressure on her hooves she raised herself up, water dripping off of her hair that framed her face. With her bedroom eyes gazing into mine, she raised herself up high enough to sit straight up. Then after scooting back a little, she gently took my hard member in a hoof, raise it up, and pressed it against her belly. “Emmit,” she sighed softly, almost longingly while gently stroking my hard member against her soft coat.

“That feels soo good,” told her through a soft low moan and went to rub my hands on her.

But she had other ideas. “Aloe? Lotus? Take his hands and keep them behind his head please.” Without missing a beat both of the girls moved to my side, each gently taking a hand with a hoof, and moved behind my head where they promptly sat on my hand. Each of their respective lower lips was pressing down on my fingers. “Thank you, dears,” she sighed, closed her eyes, and continued to slowly rub my shaft with her hoof against her body.

While this was a great feeling, I took a glance at Aloe and Lotus. Both of them had their eyes locked on Rarity and her hoof rubbing against my shaft. Because of that, and that they were literally sitting on my fingers, I’d figure why not give them a little fun. While Rarity had her eyes closed and rubbing my hard shaft against her body, I started wiggling my fingers against Aloe and Lotus' pussy lips respectively. Both of them went stiff in an instant with Lotus letting out quiet “eep” like a mouse.

I pretended innocence while watching Rarity. Who at the moment just stopped what she was doing, lowered her head and opened her eyes. She was gazing down at me with half-lidded eyes and her mouth hanging open slightly. Then slowly raised herself up to guide the tip of my member against her pussy lips. With her eyes on mine, almost like we were staring into each other’s soul, she started lowering herself down with a long sigh.

Entering inside of her is the most amazing feeling that I can never put into words. Her moist warmth started surrounding my head and shaft drawing out a long moan from me, “Rarity.” My body was already starting to sweat because of the heat, so I knew that Rarity was too. That didn’t stop her as she started slowly riding me, sighing with pleasure on the way down.

Aloe and Lotus were wiggling their rear ends against my fingers more. And trying their best to keep quiet. But as Rarity took me inside of her, I used my middle finger on each hand to slip inside both Aloe and Lotus. Rarity closed her eyes again which gave me the opportunity to look over at Lotus first. Lotus gazed down at me with a deep blush on her face while biting her bottom lip. Looking over at Aloe next had her looking at me intently while moving her hips up and down a little. I helped her by moving my wrist up to meet her.

Rarity’s hoof started digging into my stomach bringing my attention back to her. She was biting her bottom lips a little as well and starting to moan loudly because she quickened her pace. Her warm walls massaging my shaft in all the right ways. It had me raising my hips up to meet her when she came down again.

When Rarity opened her eyes again, a deep lustful need filled those beautiful orbs. The sound of our bodies slapping together filled the sauna and Rarity’s wet hair bounced around sending water droplets flying in all directions. Our bodies were hot and not just because of the sauna. Our eyes were locked together in an unwavering desire to see the pleasure glow from within the other. My own moans of pleasure echoed hers as the need for release quickly rose up to start commanding my actions.

“Fill...me,” Rarity groaned out between gasps as our bodies met. Her lust-filled eyes boring into me for release. “I want,” she paused to groan, “to get...oh buck...pregnant.”

“I’ll make sure that you do, my beautiful wife,” I told her between groans and grunts of effort as my body thrust up to meet her time and again.

“Then...come for...me,” she groaned with her hind legs now crossed underneath me and using them to squeeze me each time she went down upon me. Her words “come for me” were getting louder and louder as our climax started to peak. Then with one last yell of “COME FOR ME” she slammed herself down upon me as our bodies succumbed to the violent orgasm climax. I tried my best to keep eye contact, but the immense pleasure had me closing my eyes as her walls clamped down upon my head and shaft. Her body sucking and milking me hard with each pulse of her orgasm against my member. We each let out our own cries of intense pleasure with the mutual climax took over our bodies.

And as it went away, Rarity slowly lowered her shaking body down upon me. Aloe and Lotus let go of my hands, so now I put my arms around her. To hold her against me as the afterglow of our lovemaking took us over. I was thankful for the two sisters when they opened up the door to let all the heat out.

Using one hand, I rubbed Rarity’s head gently, being careful of her horn. The other gently rubbing her back as her body twitched occasionally with her afterglow.

We laid there for at least a few minutes before the twins came back in with Aloe announcing that the shower was ready for us. “Thank you. We will wash ourselves,” Rarity’s voice was soft and soothing while slightly slurred because of our recent activity.

It was amusing to me that it took another couple of minutes for her to stand up after the twins were gone, leaving us to our own devices. She did finally stand up and stretched out as a cat would after a long nap. “Oh my that feels wonderful,” she hummed out while stretching. I, meanwhile, stretched on the floor and felt a couple of joints pop softly. She giggled at me with a wink, “And now it’s time to clean ourselves off and check up on Zephyr.”

Indeed, the shower was ready for us. The water was already hot, but we both preferred it cool because of the sauna we just came out of. Nothing was sexual here. We each enjoyed washing the other. Rarity quietly sighing contently as my fingers worked themselves over her curves.

“I thoroughly enjoyed our time, dear,” Rarity cooed up at me after I got done washing and rinsing her. She had turned around, stood up on her hind legs, and put her front hooves against my chest. Leaning up, she used her magic to gently pull my head down giving me a soft lingering kiss. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” I whispered after we parted as my hands firmly rubbed the sides of her body. Enjoying the tingle of her coat against my skin as my fingers dug in and massaged her.

“And now it’s time for me to do you,” she said with eagerness in her voice then used her magic to manipulate the water to wash me. I stood there letting her wash and soap me down, even closed my eyes to enjoy the feeling. She wasn’t done quite yet, though. There was a washrag that she lathered up with soap, and with her magic wrapped it around my semi-hard member. I looked down at her with a smirk on my face.

Slowly the rag started sliding up and down while squeezing it against my member. “You have another in you, darling of mine?” her voice was like a vixen right now, unable for me to resist her.

“I might.”

She stood in front of me in the large two pony shower, looking up to me intently. “Then come again for me. Come again for your wife.” She knew how to get the most out of me by now. And by the feel of it, took some lessons from Fluttershy. I say that because the rag was acting just like Fluttershy when she uses her mouth on me. Gently sucking on the tip, or the rag did rather. I kept my eyes on her while she took her time getting me off again.

Afterward, she finished washing and cleaning me up. We both dried each other off, me morphing into my fox form, before heading toward the exit. On the way out we made sure to thank the twins for the wonderful time. Both of them winked at me with a few giggles saying for us to come back anytime. There was a hint in there for me to come back alone anytime that I wished for some fun time alone with them. I wouldn’t do that without permission if I wanted to sleep in a bed anytime soon.

“I hope that it isn’t too bad,” obviously worried at the outcome we were walking toward her boutique.

A couple of my tails were around her, pulling her lightly to me as we walked together. “That is unsure because we took away your cat. Your cat was how everything started at your place. So, I don’t know how it will look.”

Our ears picked up the sound of two ponies arguing in the store when we got closer.

“Oh dear, I think I hear Fluttershy in there already,” she picked up the pace, quickly trotting to the front door, and almost yanking it open. That’s when we heard their voices clear as day.

“Well, we’ll just have to see what she says when she arrives,” Zephyr’s proud sounding voice hit our ears from the back of the store as we walked in. “I’m sure she, of all ponies, would appreciate my unique artistic talents.”

Following closely behind her, I watched her quickly trot over to the door leading to her work area and yank it open. She was eager to see what he did to the place that he would see it as artistic. And from such a simple task.

“Oh I don’t think you want to-” Fluttershy began to say before Rarity cut her off with a loud shout of fright at the sight before her. “Never mind,” Fluttershy finished quietly and moved to my side leaning up against me as Rarity gasped taking in the sight before her.

Rarity’s eyes were wide with her brain looking almost like it was smoking as it tried to process the chaos. Somehow, someway, Zephyr had gotten big splotches of dye not only all over the fabrics but also everywhere else as well. And not a single animal in sight. All Rarity did was let out a few quiet squeaks of shock as she looked around.

I wasn’t quite so frozen. “Zephyr? Just how the hell were you able to screw up this badly? All you had to do was dye the fabrics. Put them in and let them sit. That’s it.” I was trying to channel my inner Rarity with a voice to match. Raising my voice to almost a shouting level, I tried to make him see just how badly he did.

That didn’t stop him from defending himself either. “I got some inspiration. I thought that surely a pony like Rarity would appreciate my unique point of view on this art. That I’ve created just for her.”

“This is NOT art,” that snapped Rarity out of her brain freeze and now she was glaring at him so hard I thought he might burst into flames. I hoped not because that was my thing. “How did you screw up this badly? All you had to do was dye the fabrics, not try and create some sort of art out of them. Now, look at this mess that we have to clean up.” Zephyr didn’t move but kept looking at her like a spoiled child. “I SAID LOOK AT IT.” Now he did act like a child. With a toothy grin and silly squinted eyes, he looked around the room. “GET OUT!” Rarity screamed at him, the hoof she pointed toward the door was shaking. She was literally shaking with rage.

Fluttershy’s face showed anger and disappointment for him as well as she didn’t say a word, just opened the door for him, and then followed him out shutting it behind her.

After they left, I slowly made my way over to her. Her back was to me, with her hoof still out, and still shaking slightly. My paw gently touched her hoof, making her jump slightly, and eased it back down to the floor. Then put that paw over her, with a couple of tails, to gently pull her against me to comfort her. It took her a few minutes to calm down and relax against me, even starting to cry a little. I just held her.

She finally spoke up after another few minutes, “I know you said that he would mess it up. But I didn’t think that he would do it this badly.”

“I didn’t think he could either after taking your cat away,” I sighed with a slight shake of my head. “I guess we better start cleaning all this up.”

“Oh, but you don’t have to-”

I stopped her with a smile, putting a paw to her lips. “What kind of husband would I be if I just left you here to clean it up all by yourself?”

She smiled up at me gratefully before kissing me, “A pretty bad one I would think. Alright then, let’s get started.”

^_^

It took us about three hours, give or take, to clean everything up. And even then there were some spots on the carpet floor that had to be deep cleaned just to get the stains out. The fabrics that she wanted to be stained were ruined beyond help and would have to be replaced. She rejected my offer to buy more for her as well. Not that it was surprising. That was one thing that I admired about her, always wanting to do it herself rather than leaning on royalty to bail her out. Finally, though, we got done with what we could and couldn’t do anymore. And decided to head over to Fluttershy’s place to check up on Zephyr and how he was progressing.

Zephyr wasn’t there when we got to her cottage. Only Fluttershy and she was laying down on the couch talking to her small animals when we walked in. After walking in, her face brightened up immediately then blushed when I morphed into my human form. She looked soo cute trying to hide behind her mane while taking glances at me as I walked up to the sofa. Fluttershy squeaked when Rarity lifted her up enough for me to lay down and gently take Fluttershy in my arms. Fluttershy face lit up with a wide happy smile before giving me a long lingering kiss. She giggled, curling up on top of me as one hand rubbed between her wings and the other gently rubbed her growing baby bump.

“How was the spa?” Fluttershy asked, looking over at Rarity who took a seat on the same sofa at the other end.

“Oh it was simply heavenly, darling,” Rarity answered with a soft sigh. “Just what I needed before meeting the disaster your brother caused at the boutique. No offense.”

Fluttershy shook her head, dismissing her, “He’s always been this way since as long as I can remember. We even tried having him wash Twilight’s windows.” Fluttershy looked up at me, disappointment in her eyes, “It turned out like you said it would.”

“Unfortunately.”

She nodded with a hum, wiggling herself to get a little more comfortable on top of me. “Unfortunately, yes. Now he’s with Rainbow and I know she won’t take any slack from him.”

I had to chuckle at that while remembering how he showed up back here in the show half burnt to a crisp. “Nope, she surely won’t.”

“How long did it take to clean up?” Fluttershy asked Rarity.

Rarity rolled her eyes with a horse-like snort, “Three hours, give or take. Even then I still have to get some of the carpet professionally cleaned, which I’m still not sure if some of those stains will ever come out. The ink used to stain the cloth was specifically designed to not wash out under heavy washing.”

“Oh my.”

“Still,” Rarity continued, “it is just my workshop, so it’s not like the public will see it when they walk into the store.”

While Rarity was talking, my hand, which was resting on her baby bump, felt a couple of light kicks. I looked down while rubbing her baby bump just a little bit harder.

“Oh, oh my,” Fluttershy giggled excitedly. “Rarity I felt the foals kick.”

I kissed her head gently, “I felt it too.”

Rarity squeed, her previous trial at her boutique all but forgotten at this point. She got down off the sofa to move in front of us, gently putting her hoof next to my hand.

“Can you kick again for mommy and daddy?” Fluttershy asked, her voice filled with joy and hope.

We felt a couple of more kicks. “Oh Fluttershy,” Rarity squeed in delight again after it happened again. Fluttershy herself was humming happy and contently while looking down at her baby bump. Joy filled my heart at feeling our foals kick. With it being twins, I just hoped they didn’t kick each other. “Just don’t kick each other, little darlings,” Rarity said as if hearing my own thoughts. Then scooted up giving Fluttershy a hug around her neck, “I’m soo happy for you darling. And can you keep a secret?”

Fluttershy nodded, curious as to what secret she was being asked to keep. I knew, however.

Rarity whispered excitedly, “I’ve decided to have a foal as well. My heat will be next week and I’m not going to use any preventive measures.”

“I think that’s wonderful, Rarity,” Fluttershy all but giggled in excitement for her friend.

“I do too,” she said now with a dreamy look on her face. “Over the past year and a half, I’ve watched Tia get pregnant, give birth, and be a happy mother. I’ve watched you get pregnant and see the absolute joy on your face. Especially when feeling them kick just now. I’ve realized that I want that in my life.”

“I’m soo happy, Rarity. But you’ll have to eat meat because your foal will be an omnivore. It won’t be easy, or pleasant, at first, but you’ll get used to it.”

Rarity smiled at Fluttershy. “I know that in my head at least. I’ve seen both you and Tia do that for your foals.” Then her eyes met mine and held joy in them, “I am willing to do that for our foal. To have one with Emmit.”

I was about to answer Rarity, happy that she feels that way but was interrupted by the door slamming open. Zephyr walked through the door with half of his body, namely his head are and his butt area, burnt to a crisp. The hair on his mane and coat standing up, some even sparking a little. And in spite of trying as hard as I could, a few deep chuckles escaped me as Zephyr complained, “You see what she did to me?”

We saw alright and Rarity was sitting there with quite the satisfied smile on her face. Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth trying to hide her quiet giggling.

“Did you deserve it?” I asked between chuckles.

“Obviously she did not appreciate my efforts,” he tried to defend himself with his head held high.

“Efforts?” Until Rainbow landed behind him and walked in to further berate him. “What efforts?” she glared at him. “You hoofed off work to every other pony in the skies while sunning yourself on a cloud all day.”

“What about you?” he rounded on her. “I’ve seen you sleeping on clouds yourself.”

“Yeah, but on my own time,” she corrected with a growl, “not while I’m working. I’ll never leave Ponyville hanging if they need clouds that need busting or if anypony needs rain.” She nearly put her nose against his. Now she was really getting upset because the hair on her coat was beginning to stand up, like dogs when they start growling. “You think I would jeopardize cider season by denying AJ her rain just for the sake of a nap?” She backed up and practically jabbed her hoof into his nose. “Unlike you, I know how to work first and play or relax later.”

“You have to learn to finish what you start,” Fluttershy told him in no uncertain terms with a look to match. Lifting her head up from my chest just long enough to say it. “And you’ll start with the first hairdo they wanted you to do and you’ll finish it before you leave the room. So march right upstairs.”

He looked flabbergasted at being talked that way.

“You heard her,” Rainbow smirked at him. “March!”

Rarity even got into it by trotting over to Rainbow to stand next to her. “Up you go. It’ll be your payment for ruining my work area.”

With a smirk, I just gave him a little wave as he took a glance at me. He finally started heading up the stairs after seeing that he didn’t have any choice in the matter. His head was hanging low a little and clearly not happy about it. Almost looked like he was heading toward his death. Once they were upstairs, it was just Fluttershy and I.

She gave a frustrated sigh before laying her head back down onto my bare chest. “I hope you’re right that this will help him.”

“I’m pretty sure it will,” with a whisper, my lips met her head in a light kiss again. One hand gently rubbed her head, while the other lightly rubbed her baby bump. She hummed in contentment with her eyes closed and a happy smile on her face.

“I’m happy that I’m having foals with you, Emmit,” she sighed happily, rubbing her head gently on my chest. “I can’t wait for them to be born, so we can finally say hello to them.”

“Until then...”

She lifted her head up, eyes filled with joy and a smile on her face. “Until then I’ve got an idea for a room expansion for them.”

Leaning down I kissed her again, “I think I can help with that.”

Chapter Eight: The Heat

Author's Note

Sorry that this chapter is late, but life and writer's block got in the way. I will wait and post the next one at the end of next month after I planning out more of the story. Again, sorry for the delay and I appreciate all the readers of my story. Plus all the people that have liked and put my stories in their favorites. All of you have helped me become a better writer. Thank you.

Chapter Eight: The Heat

(Luna’s POV, Maze Garden, Just after sunset)

“And the other girls are ok with this?” Emmit asked me, sounding nervous.

Under my full moon, Emmit and I were outside of the castle approaching a crowd of eager mares just outside of the Maze Garden. “Yes,” I bumped my hips against him with a slight giggle at his nervousness, “they agreed to it. We have been rather open lately and it has affected the mare guards. This is a way to make it up to them.”

“Part of me is still can’t believe they agreed to it,” his tails were over me, gently pulling me against him as we walked. “Part of me can’t believe that both of you are going along with it. And part of me is excited about it.”

As we approached the crowd of mares, which looked to be around twenty strong, not in their armor, but unclothed, they all stopped talking and turned around. I felt Emmit’s body shutter with us stopping in front of them, standing only ten hooves away. His chuckle was filled with unease, “Wow. For the first time, I’m the one who feels like he’s the prey.”

I gave him a light kiss, “Tonight, you are. Because not only am I in heat, but some of these mares are as well.” I left my cheek against him, so he wouldn’t look away from all the hungry eyes that were ogling him. “Look at all those mares.” Some of them whistled at him as I talked, loud enough for us to hear. “Each one wants to suck you dry. Don’t you ladies?”

“Let me at him,” cried one.

“Definitely,” another cried.

All in the midst of hoops and hollers of excitement.

“Alright, so how’s this going to work?” he asked, his eyes darting between me and the rest of the hungry horde.

Standing up straight, I held my wings open wide, “The way this is going to work, is Emmit will remain in his fox form and run into the maze.” I had the complete attention of every single mare in front of me. “After giving him a two-minute head start, the rest of you will go after him through the maze. Whoever arrives at the center of the maze with him gets to buck him once. Here are the rules. Magic can be used, Pegasi are not to fly over the maze, and Emmit doesn’t have to be conscious when a mare captures him. The winner is the one that arrives with him, conscious or not, at the center of the maze where I’ll be waiting.”

“Wait, what?!” A smirk crept up on my face after saying that, loving the shocked look on his face. “You can’t be ser-”

“Time begins now,” I interrupted him, shouting the announcement. When he didn’t move, but simply gave me an incredulous look, I kissed him and whispered, “Run.” A second later he seemed to disappear as he used his dash ability to run into the maze.

For the mares that were waiting, the two minutes were agonizing. All of the mares were starting to dance on their hooves as the two minutes came to an end. “Go after him!” I cried out to the group of hungry mares. And with cries of excitement, the mares were off into the maze with the ground being churned up in their wake. The pegasi still have the advantage of flight because of the height of the maze. They could still fly around the maze, over the heads of the earth ponies and unicorns.

And now that they were gone, I teleported myself into the center of the maze. The center of the maze was created to be a peaceful place of paradise. Circular in design there was only one way in and one way out. Lining the interior was beautiful flowers of all colors. And because it was at night, lanterns were lit all around to give light. But that light was a soft light because I wanted our moon above to light the interior with its romantic glow. The center ground was filled with soft thick grass that was a pleasure to lay in.

But it needed something. And I had just the thing. A bright flash later produced a very large plush soft blanket in the center. With a nod of satisfaction, I moved into the center of the blanket.

And waited. With my eyes closed, my ears picked up the sounds of when some of the mares caught up with him, but could never catch.

^_^

“AHA,” one mare gleefully shouted before it turned to a grumble of “damn it” a couple of seconds later.

^_^

“I got him,” another squealed in delight, “I actually...” Then a few seconds later I heard, “Wait...where did he go?”

^_^

My ears picked up a number of sounds from hoof beats, to grumbles and complaints, and the sounds of wing beats all around me as I waited. A minute later I heard. “Emmit, just look how wet and horny I am for you. Why wait until the center? Buck me, please?” She began moaning, softly at first, but it got louder and louder as the minutes passed. At first, I thought that he might have actually agreed until another mare’s voice spoke up. “Wow. Couldn’t wait, could you? Must be in heat.” Didn’t hear anything else from the second mare, but the first one let out a cry of “BUCKING YES!” Emmit must have used his mental ability on her to create a scene in her mind. That was reinforced when I thought I heard her crying with a soft, “Oh buck me it wasn’t real.”

^_^

I opened my eyes because I heard hoof beats drawing near. A very young-looking pegasus mare, light green coat with blond mane and tail came running in. She took one look around and cursed that he wasn’t here. “Damn. I’m early.” I watched her turn around, take a few steps, and then stop. After turning around, she looked around the center, as if thinking about something. Then she looked up at me with a questioning look on her face. “Will you turn me in if I hide here?”

Raising an eyebrow at her there was not a clue in my mind where she would hide, but I shook my head. “Nay, I will not.”

“Good,” she acknowledged with a nod, “because I’ve got an idea.” I watched her walk over to a section of the maze wall, which is a plant-based wall. She used her wing to take out a hidden large knife and used it to cut out a large section. To my surprise, she cut out a vertical section just enough for her to hide in. After putting herself in place by standing in her hind legs, she used the leafy portion of the wall she had just cut out to cover herself. The end result was her hiding within the wall itself. Considering her green coat she hid herself well. The only thing that really gave her away was her bright yellow eyes. You would miss her if you didn’t look closely. This meant that if Emmit walked in alone, which was more than likely the case, then he might miss her entirely.

Which is exactly what happened a little while later when he walked into the center. I smiled at him as he walked in with a triumphant smile on his face. “Oh well, they couldn’t catch me and now it’s over.”

I shook my head at him, “Nay, it’s not over until you are on the blanket for you to make mad love to me.”

His eyes latched onto mine with a wide grin on his face as he started to make his way toward the large plush blanket. That’s when the pegasus mare started making her move. Emmit didn’t even hear her when she gently lowered her cover to the ground, quickly tip-hoofing ever closer to him. Her wings were fully extended for a sudden and quick flight. And when Emmit got close to the blanket his attention was so focused on me, and my winking at him to distract him, that he wasn’t prepared for the sudden impact. The young mare launched herself at him, grabbing him, and rolling with him right onto the blanket.

The first thing I did was put up a barrier, so others wouldn’t get in. Emmit was laying on his back in total shock, looking up to the hyper-excited giggling mare. “Yes! Yes!” the mare giggled, standing over him, and looking at him like a mare dying of thirst. “I did it! I did it!”

I stepped up to them and looked down at Emmit with a growing grin on my face. “Congratulations young miss. You are?”

“Oh sorry, your highness,” she looked up, smiling wide. “My name is Fast Strike, the youngest mare to ever graduate from the academy.” She started giggling again, putting her nose nearly against his, “And now I get to experience what it’s really like with you. I want your human form. I want it. I need it.”

“Very well, you heard her,” I said to him.

Without a word, he shifted to his naked human form. He looked worried because of the near mad look she was giving him. Especially when she almost madly giggled out, “Shall we get the fun started? What do you say?”

“We who are about to be sucked dry salute you,” he said with nervous chuckles.

But I leaned down as well, close to his face, “Believe me you will be.” Using my magic I put a spell on the mare so she wouldn’t get pregnant. Then put my horn gently to his head.

“What did you do?” he asked, looking up with curiosity in his eyes.

I gently kissed him with a mile-wide grin, “Put a little endurance spell on you because you are definitely going to be sucked dry.”

^_^

(Celestia’s POV, Sunrise)

I think I might have gotten four more hours of sleep before the sun woke me up to raise it. An amused smirk came across my face as I got out of bed because Emmit always thought it was amusing. He always thought that the sun raised us up in the morning, not the other way around. Luckily our daughter was still asleep, so far, so after a good morning stretch, I went onto the balcony to raise the sun.

I didn’t see Luna anywhere, but her magic lowered the moon, so she was around somewhere. After that was done, I walked back in and up to the crib, watching our daughter sleep. Looking back, I couldn’t imagine our daughter, not in my life. I wouldn’t change anything. My heart was overflowing with pride and joy at something we created together and will raise together.

A soft pop of magic interrupted my thoughts, that luckily didn’t wake Solar, with Luna and Emmit, in his human form, appearing in my room. Luna looks completely happy that only a mare can know. Emmit, on the other hoof, was looking a little worn out.

“Bed,” he moaned softly, eyeing the bed like a long lost lover, and walked over to it. I say walk because he moved as if he was injured with a little twitch in his step and an “ah” every now and then. “Sweet wonderful bed.”

Luna looked at me with an amused expression and rolled her eyes. “Please. You can not deny that you enjoyed it and we were not that rough on you.”

With a giggle, I put a hoof to my mouth watching Emmit lay down on my bed with an exaggerated sigh. “I didn’t mean for you to literally suck me dry.” Even though he mumbled it into the pillow we could still understand him.

“Good morrow, sister,” Luna dismissed him with an amused shake of her head and walked over to the crib. “How is she?” she looked into the crib. In her eyes held joy and happiness in them that was in her smile.

“Luckily still sleeping,” I whispered happily. “I fed her just over four hours ago, so hopefully she’ll still sleep for a little while longer.” Of course wouldn’t you know she started fussing right then?

“Mayhaps not, sister,” Luna giggled.

“She just needs her daddy,” I teased, now looking over to the bed. With that, he started getting out of bed.

“That I’ll get up for,” he said with a slight groan, stepping up to the crib. “And what has got my daughter so flustered this morning?” He was leaning down as he asked and reaching into the crib. Luna just gave me a conspiratorial wink then slapped his butt with her wing. Emmit’s soft grunt was his only response while lifting Solar out of the crib to hold her against his chest. We both giggled at his antics as he swayed his butt at us while walking to sit on the edge of the bed.

His expression changed after he sat down. Solar’s head rested against his chest. And with both hands holding her he let out a sigh with his eyes closed. “You are still worried about Chrysalis?” It was more of a rhetorical question as it was obvious what his answer would be.

“Yes,” after his soft answer he started humming quietly and rocking Solar back and forth. Solar quietened down and stopped fussing when he did. “I’m afraid that even after all my preparations that something will happen.”

Before I could answer, Luna, and Nightmare Moon, answered first. Luna’s body shifted to Nightmare Moon’s form as she turned and stepped up to him. Then she sat down and put a hoof to his knee. “You will not lose us.” It was both of them speaking at once and she was speaking of all of us, not just her. “We swear by our moon above that with everything within our power nothing will happen to any of us.” When he lifted his head there was a grateful smile on his face. “Because we love you, Emmit. And your daughter loves her daddy.”

My heart swelled in my chest with the “aww” moment. Walking up to them, I put a wing around my sister then stood up, putting a front hoof on the bed for balance, then kissed him. Then lightly kissed our daughter’s head. “I promise you won’t lose us.”

“Lay down with us,” my sister suggested slash commanded. Emmit got the less than subtle hint and while holding Solar, got fully onto the bed. He laid down on his back with his head on the pillows. Then both of us got onto the bed, one on each side of him, and laying down with him. Both of our wings over him, both of our heads on his chest, and curled up against him. Solar fussed at being moved at first but then settled back down to sleep again on her daddy’s chest while his hands gently rubbed her back to sleep. And for a little while, we tried to take his mind off his worries.

^_^

(Rarity’s POV, hours later that evening in Ponyville, Rarity’s boutique)

“Now, Twilight there’s nothing to worry about. Just go with your instincts.” I was trying to calm her down as she was pacing back and forth in my room so worried as if she would fail a test or something. “And believe me, when he walks through that door those instincts will kick in.”

Twilight stopped pacing and faced me with a calming sigh. “I know, Rarity. I know. It’s just...this is my first time with him...while in heat.” She walked over to the side of the bed closest to me. “Are you sure that you don’t want me to put the pregnancy spell on you?”

“I’m quite sure, Twilight,” joy was in my eyes with the smile I gave her. “I’ve spoken with Celestia and Fluttershy about this at length. And I’m well aware of what I’m getting myself into. And I’m doing it with open hooves.”

Twilight hesitated, looking at me intently, before speaking again. “Well, it certainly looks like you’ve made up your mind. And seem happy about it.”

“Quite, Twilight.”

Twilight rubbed a hoof against her leg. “I’m not,” she said softly, using her magic to prevent herself from becoming pregnant. “And one more thing,” she produced one of those magic ring inhibitor things and looked at me. “Would you put it on? I’m afraid that I might overuse my magic.”

With a growing smirk on my face, I stood up on the bed, leaned over, and put the ring over her horn. “There, now all safe,” I said laying down again.

“Thanks, Rarity. I...” she stopped and simply looked at me with widening eyes just before her nostrils flared. She took in a deep slow breath. Then closed her eyes.

“Yes, I do believe that our dear victim…I mean Emmit,” teased playfully, “is coming up the stairs now.” We could literally smell his scent getting closer and closer as he walked up the stairs to my bedroom. Twilight was standing by the bed, watching the door like a hungry wolf. I knew that on my face was a hungry look also as we waited for the door to open. Our scent of sex was in the air which would hit him right when the door opened. I helped it by lifting my leg and using my tail like a fan.

The door opened a few seconds later with Emmit in his fox form. “Hello my...” he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw how we were looking at him. He even looked a little worried, fearful even. I didn’t let him take a step back, so I pulled him inside with my magic and shut the door behind him. Twilight and I had discussed which one would go first. And because Twilight’s heat was in full swing and I was just beginning mine, I let her go first.

And she did with a firm, “Human form, now!”

Emmit changed without a word, still looking a little concerned.

“Why don’t you bring him over to the bed, Twilight?” I suggested, scooting away to make room for them.

Twilight apparently agreed with me because after she turned around she used her tail to pull him toward the bed. “Get on,” she nearly commanded it as he stepped up. My eyes latched on to his semi-hard member as he obeyed then laid down on his back next to me.

With a hoof, I turned his head toward me giving him a passionate kiss. “Save some for me.” It was clear when Twilight sat down on his now hard stiff member because his eyes fluttered a little with a soft moan. This time I let my kiss linger on his lips and felt his soft moans in my mouth. His hand ran through my mane with my hooves wrapped around his neck.

Twilight’s own moans and sighs of pleasure hit my ears while kissing him and not letting him look. At least, not yet. Our tongues met and danced between us, but I let him push into my mouth and be the dominant one, so to speak.

“Get hard for me,” Twilight moaned where I broke the kiss and turned his head to watch. Twilight was rubbing her lower lips against his quickly hardening member. Twilight’s eyes were wide and filled with desire and lust. “Harder! Yes! That’s it. You’re going to fill me!” That’s when Twilight sat up straight and with her eyes locked onto his, raised herself up enough to take his hard throbbing member with a hoof and guided it to her dripping lips.

I moved from by his side to lay just behind his head on the pillows, almost like a cat would lay around his head. Putting my lips next to his ear, I whispered, “Tell us how she feels.” Just as Twilight slowly lowered herself onto him. “Look how much she enjoys the feel of you.” I used a hoof to gently rub his shoulder and what of his chest I could. “Listen to her moans of pleasure.” Which Twilight did as she slowly took him in. Putting my cheek against his, I hugged his head as he moaned as well then reached up putting his hands around her waist. “Feel how wet she is. Feel how warm she is.”

“Fuck,” he whispered as Twilight took him fully in.

“Yes,” Twilight sighed long and loud now with her eyes closed and her hooves on his arms for balance. “Soo full, soo good.”

“Oh, Twilight. You feel soo good.”

Twilight’s eyes opened, but still half-lidded, and looked down at him. She licked her lips with, “Buck me then, Emmit.”

“You heard her, dear,” I whispered again, turning his head back to me again kissing him. “Buck her.” He greedily returned my kiss then looked up at Twilight, raised Twilight up where she was almost off of his wonderful member, then lowered her back down again. “Now darling, I know you can do better than that,” I teased with a kiss on his cheek. “She told you to buck her.” It was satisfying to watch him thrust up into her time and again. Specifically, because I could watch his muscles work. And even though it was on the first day of my heat, watching it was doing a good number down below.

Twilight was balancing on her hind legs with her front hooves on his arms, so she could stay up high enough for Emmit to do all the work. And Twilight was enjoying it immensely. If by the look in her eyes and her tongue hanging out was any indication. I was happy that I would be in her position shortly. For now, I encouraged him by telling him how sexy it was to see his hard-muscled work and so looked forward to him doing it to me.

Everything came to a climax, literally, with Twilight beginning to shake as her orgasm hit her and she chanted out, “Oh, Celestia.” Emmit was sweaty with his muscles clearly seen now getting me really excited for it to be my turn. Especially hearing him grunt and breathe heavily with each thrust. I love seeing his hard muscles work, which I told him. Twilight’s body shook as her orgasm hit her. Her eyes closed shut hard as she took sudden deep breaths letting out a loud sudden moan with each pull. I took Emmit’s mouth again and enjoyed feeling his grunts and moans in my mouth.

Both slowly relaxed and he let Twilight down to rest on top of him with her body still Twitching a little with the afterglow. She also had a very happy, and goofy, look on her face. Even giggled a little a few times as her body calmed down with the afterglow.

I give him a few seconds before turning his head to look at me again. “And now it’s my turn, my dear,” I gave him a light encouraging kiss before grinning from ear to ear. Then rolled over onto my back, spread my legs for him, and wiggled them with a giggle. “And I’d like you to be on top.”

He chuckled with a slight shake of his head, “You are such a taskmaster.”

Humming thoughtfully, I nodded to him, “Yes, I know. Now come and make passionate love to your wife. Or do you admit that Twilight can wear you out?”

The look on his face was exactly what I had wanted. It was a classic “Oh it’s on” look on his face as he gently moved Twilight to the side. My heart was pounding in my chest as he moved over me, immediately pressing his member to my waiting lower lips. And after claiming my mouth he thrust hard and deep into me. It was such a sudden shock to my system that I broke the kiss for a quick loud gasp.

“What was that about me being worn out?” he whispered with his lips next to my ear. Then started thrusting quick, hard, and deep.

Steeling my resolve, I controlled myself, took his head in my front hooves, and looked him in the eye. “Then prove it to me. Buck me.” And he did. Our eyes never left one another while our sex has now turned into a match to see who can one-up each other. He kept his head up with his eyes locked onto mine while his hands snuck under me to grab my shoulders. My front hooves wrapped around his neck while his eyes held passionate fire for me as he pounded against me time and again.

“Oh, I love that sound,” I heard Twilight moan, her voice slurring slightly in her afterglow. Out of the corner of my eye, Twilight was laying on her side, with one leg raised, and her hips moving slightly. “Slap, slap, slap...” she kept saying softly over and over.

Her words echoed in my head made me close my eyes, concentrating on the pleasure he was giving me. “Emmit! OH, Celestia, Emmit.” A second later, he lowered his head, put his lips to my neck, and sucked gently. I could feel his teeth and arched myself more into him while he pounded himself deep and hard into me. The sound of our own sex rang in my ears as the pleasure of our sex sang through my body.

A sudden gasp escaped me as my climax hit me hard and fast. Emmit responded by frantically thrusting inside of me, making our bodies slam together in hard quick successions. Until he stopped deep into me with one hard quick thrust making me cry out, our mutual orgasm taking over.

^_^

(Rainbow’s POV)

Rarity made the mistake of leaving the curtain to her room open giving me a wonderful view. And even though my heat was just beginning, what I was watching had heat starting to erupt from below. A heat that I welcomed with open hooves. Her room was on the second floor, and I was hovering in the air just outside of her window. With my legs spread wide open I could feel the cool evening breeze blow against my hot nethers. With eyes wide open, I watched Emmit pound into Twilight and Rarity. Which made me want to be in their place. My heart pounded in my chest as the image of him doing the same to me ran through my head.

Rarity suddenly gasped before screaming in pleasure. Her body shook with each spasm of pleasure, her back arched up, and her hooves, which were wrapped around him, gripped him harder with each spasm of her body. I could hear Emmit’s loud deep groans as Rarity’s orgasm milked him and filled her with his hot fluid. He seemed to shake a little in the process as if he was having trouble staying up and not collapse on top of her. His eyes were shut hard with his mouth against her neck, groaning with each release.

“What’s so interesting?” a mare’s voice questioned from behind startling me out of the wonderful view.

“Nothing,” quickly whipping around, leaning against the window. I tried to play innocent, but Cloudchaser didn’t believe me. Not with the bemused look on her face.

“Uh-huh, like I’ll believe that,” said before flying up to me to shove me to the side. “What’s Rarity doing no-” Her thoughts stopped as her brain caught up to what her eyes were telling her. I brought up a hoof across her eyes and started pulling her away.

“Nope, nothing to see, so you can just fly along.”

“Oh, no you don’t,” she pulled away from me, batting my hoof away. “I already saw what was going on. Twilight and Rarity are in heat along with you and about half the mares in this town.” My eyes went to pinpricks because I knew what she was going to say next. “Which means that anytime that he’s outside he’s fair game. And now I’ve got to tell the rest of the girls because he is prime stock.” She quickly flew off to go tell every other mare in this town that Emmit was here. And that was something I did not want to compete with.

A few seconds later, my ears picked up the sound of the window opening behind me. Turning around, I saw Twilight open the window and take a deep breath. “Ah, that’s better.”

I rushed over to her. “Twilight inside, now!”

“Wha-” was the only thing she got out before shoving my way inside and quickly shut the window, then closing the drapes. Of course, she got agitated with me as she always does whenever I do that. “Rainbow! I was opening the door to enjoy the air.”

“Yeah, that’s not a good idea right now,” nervously laughing while guarding the window. “Because now the whole town of mares knows that he’s here. And because he’s the only male in town, they are now converging on this place as we speak.”

Twilight glared at me with narrowed eyes for a few seconds before turning around and heading toward the bedroom door. “I’ll go lock the door and block the windows.”

As Twilight was leaving, Emmit groaned out with a roll of his eyes. I tried cheering up the atmosphere with, “Look at the bright side, Emmit, you're stuck inside with three horny mares that want to buck your brains out.”

I watched as Emmit rolled over, taking Rarity with him, with another groan, “I’ll admit that they wore me out. Need rest first.”

Rarity, now on top of him with her head resting on his chest, giggles and says, “That’s alright, darling. There’s a big bed right here for all of us.”

“That’s great, Rarity,” I said to her now thinking ahead, “but I think I’ll stay up and take watch in case somepony wants to break in.” To that end, I turned around, trotted over to the window, and opened the curtains to check outside.

And right outside the window were three mares with their faces smooshed against the window. Immediately they began whistling and asking for me to open the window. I shut the curtains a second later with a big “Nope” going through my head.

And right before Twilight walks back in, sees my terrified look, and asks the most obvious question. “They’re already outside, aren’t they?”

“Yep,” I squeaked out.

“They’re outside the front door as well,” says while she walks over to the bed, climbs on, and curls up next to him. “Don’t let them get in.”

I saluted, “No problem.” Rarity used her magic to turn out the lights and soon was fast asleep.

^_^

It was around a little after midnight as I was downstairs checking on the front door and windows. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The door was still closed along with the windows and curtains. The front door had a small peephole, so I walked up to take a look outside. I didn’t see anypony, so I trotted over to the window to peek out from behind the curtain. Still didn’t see anypony outside. Which meant that they must have left. And thank Celestia too. At least now I can relax, but not sleep until I take care of this heat.

With that in mind, I turned and started to make my way upstairs. If I didn’t want to disturb Twilight or Rarity, in order to get alone with Emmit, then I would just have to wait until he got out of bed on his own. Luckily for me, I just got to the top of the stairs when I saw the bedroom door open. And with a wide yawn, Emmit walked out, turned his back to me, and walked to the bathroom.

Perfect.

I waited until he stepped in before tip-hoofing my way down the hall. It wasn’t until I was almost to the door that I noticed the door had been left open. This was too good. After reaching the door, I stood up on my hind legs and gently put my front hooves on either side of the open door. He didn’t notice me as he took a leak in the toilet. And with my tail swishing back and forth like a fan it blew my scent right into the bathroom to his waiting nose. My eyes were locked onto his glorious member in his hands. That very shortly would soon be deep inside of my hot wet and waiting pussy. I could feel it throbbing in want and need.

But that wasn’t all I wanted. My body ached for the touch of his hands. The feeling of his fingers between my wings. As the images flashed through my mind it made my heart pound. He still didn’t see me as he finished and turned toward the door. His half-asleep mind didn’t register my presence until he was practically in front of me. With me standing up on my hind legs, my head came almost level to his.

“Oh...Rainbow,” he whispered, slurring a little due to his half-asleep mind. “You need the bathroom?”

I simply shook my head with a wide grin, my eyes roaming over his body. “No, what I need is you.” Immediately, I lunged forward claiming his mouth with my front hooves on his chest. It was a surprise to him, sure, but a second later his hands touched each side of my body. I sighed deepening the kiss, my tongue darting into his mouth.

He pulled back, now fully awake and looking down at me, “Is this really the time?”

“Oh yes,” I whispered, claiming his mouth again in a quick kiss. “It’s going to happen,” kissed him again, but this time pressing my body against his. Trapping his now semi-hard cock between our bodies. “I need you inside me,” kissing him again, “now.”

“What...about...the...girls?” he asked between kisses.

“We’ll just have to do it quietly.” My eyes met his again with all the want and need in them for him. “Lay down,” I commanded.

He did so, letting me down gently, so I wouldn’t make noise when my hooves touched the floor. After he laid down on the large rug covering the floor, his cock stood up just begging for me. With my eyes on the prize, I stepped forward, leaned my head down, and immediately wrapped my lips around his head. Laying down, I gently placed my hooves on either side of his cock and started sucking gently on his head. I looked up to see his mouth hang open and his eyes half shut because of the pleasure I was giving him. His hands reached up with his fingers running through my mane. Then closing my eyes, I took him fully into my mouth going as deep as I could without choking myself.

But that was just to get him as wet as I was. I only did that to him a few times before stopping. Then lowering my body against his, I crawled up him, so his now hard cock would rub against my soft coat. Enticing him further. While crawling up I watched his eyes. He was lightly biting his lip while arching his waist up against my body. When my pussy lips reached his hard shaft, I let out a soft gasp in spite of not wanting to. It felt soo good, but as I claimed his lips again it would feel even better shortly.

My body was screaming at me to have him inside of me as my pussy ground against his hard shaft. I broke the kiss, pressed my cheek against his, and softly moaned into his ear. As he moaned into mine as I ground my pussy against his shaft. His hands, meanwhile, were working their magic. One hand was between my wings, gloriously rubbing his fingers there. The other went to the base of my tail, wrapping it between a couple of fingers to lightly pull. My wings opened fully, going stiff in arousal. “Yes,” I whispered into his ear, “touch me all over, Emmit.”

After saying that, I raised myself up by putting my hooves against his chest. His hands moved to each side of my body as I raised up. After scooting myself back off of his cock, I took it in one hoof, and while keeping his eyes on mine, I lifted myself up just enough to touch my wet hot pussy lips against his head. His hands were gripping my waist to guide me down. My hooves gripped his arms as his hard cock slid inside of me. My eyes closed with one long sigh of pleasure. “Soo good,” was my soft whimpering moan as my pussy stretched to welcome him inside.

I leaned back, placing my hooves back against his legs after he was fully inside. “Buck,” I whispered under my breath while feeling his hands on my cheeks. It was like feeling empty inside without him. Like I wasn’t complete without him deep inside of me. Pleasure rocked my body as I slowly started riding him. His hands explored my neck before lowering to my chest. Each finger sent shivers through me. With a sigh, I leaned my head back and enjoyed the pleasure of him sliding back inside.

My breathing got deeper and quicker when his hands lowered to my teats. His fingers pinched each one lightly and pulled making me gasp deeply. My eyes shot open as his fingers lightly twisted each teat. With my breath caught in my throat, I started riding him quicker. Deep pleasure raced through me with my body feeling like it was on fire. The only sound was our deep breaths as we tried to be quiet. And the soft wet slapping of our bodies as I rode him faster, slamming down on him. “Soo good. Don’t stop,” whispering under my breath. The need for him to fill me became a screaming chorus in my head. “Fill me. Fill me.”

Suddenly, he took charge. His hands gripped my waist and lifting me up just enough where he could thrust himself up into me at a faster pace. And he did. The wet slapping sound of our sex got a little louder the faster he went. But that’s not the only thing that got louder. Lowering my head, my wide eyes locked onto his. With each thrust of his cock into me, waves of intense pleasure rocked my senses.

With one long deep gasp, my eyes went wide again, raising my head as my climax hit me. Hard. His thrusts became frantic, telling me that his own climax was nearing. His hands gripped my waist while his hips thrust up into me. What got my body shaking was when his thumbs rubbed against my teats. The pleasure was soo intense I was taking quick deep gasps every few seconds.

Until he stopped deep inside of me. He grunted and groaned as quickly as he could. My hind legs wrapped around his waist and with each spasm of my orgasm that milked him, my legs squeezed harder. After every few seconds, I gasped deeply and quickly as each spasm rocked me to the core. And with each pull of his cock, my body received his warm fluid.

As the orgasm subsided, I lowered myself onto his chest. My head resting just below his neck with my hooves wrapped under his head. His own body began to relax as well. “That...was...awesome,” whispered between gasps while I twitched a little with the afterglow.

After a little bit, Emmit chuckled with a whisper of, “Felt like you were sucking the life out of me.”

I giggled softly before lightly kissing his neck. “I don’t think I can move.”

He chuckled at that. “I’ll take us to bed in a few minutes.”

^_^

(AJ’s POV, next day, mid-morning)

“Is your heat bothering you, sis?” It was my little sister that asked me. A few years ago, it would bother me that she even knew what the heat was, much less asked if it was bothering me. Now, that she’s older, however, and will be experiencing her own either this year or the next, it doesn’t bother me. She’s grown up now. With a sigh, I leaned up against the tree and wiped my brow with a hoof. Right before leaning down and dunking my head into the bucket of water, she brought me. I stayed there for a few seconds, enjoying the sensation of cool water before gasping for breath after lifting my head up.

“Yeah, it is,” I said to her while keeping from squeezing my hind legs together. “I don’t know why, but tarnation this is probably the worst one yet.”

“Sorry to hear it, sis. Wish I could relate,” she said sheepishly with a small smile.

“If you don’t this year, then it’ll be the next one for sure,” smirked at her with a nod. “It’s something that you’ll go through just like ever mare alive.”

“I know,” she giggled. “Sweetie and Scootaloo are saying that we’ll get our heat at the same time because we got our cutie marks at the same time.”

I had to chuckle at that. “Well, anything can happen in this world let me tell you.”

AB started to get nervous as she rubbed one hoof against her leg and looked down sheepishly. “Sweetie Belle and I have been talking about asking Rarity and the princesses to join the herd when it’s time.”

That stopped me cold. It took my brain a few seconds to register what my ears picked up. “You...are?”

She blushed heavily when she said with a slow nod, “Yeah. We’re grown mares after all. Though Scootaloo is still a little foalish about sex.”

“I...well...um.” I was blushing now as well. Sure, she’s a grown mare now and all. And sure she has the right to choose or not when the time comes. But it was still a shock to my system hearing it from her. “Well, I’m not technically part of his herd.”

Now she was a little confused. “You mean you haven’t had sex with him yet?”

“No, I haven’t.”

“Why not, sis? ‘Cause even I know how good he is and I haven't been with him.”

I shook my head with an amused snort. “That ain’t the issue.”

“Then what is?” she asked then took a drink from the bucket.

“It’s just…,” I was blushing and I knew it too, “...well...I.”

She waited for a beat before a grin spread across her face. “You can’t answer that can you?” I tried answering, but all that happened was my mouth working like a fish out of water with a blush as red as a beet. “Look, sis, I may be young, but even I can tell that you want to go over there and buck his brains out.”

“Apple Bloom!”

“What? It’s true, ain’t it?” When I didn’t say anything she just smiled. “I thought so.”

“Alright, I admit it. I do,” I finally agreed while images of him covering me with his body and bucking me ‘till I passed out were flashing through my mind. It also didn’t help my heat any. Or it might be because of the heat. At any rate, those images wouldn’t stop and it was driving me up the wall. One look at AB and she gave me this “Well?” look. “He might be busy and...”

She just gave me a deadpan stare.

“There are still chores to do and...”

More staring.

“I’m sure that-”

“AJ!” she interrupted me. “You don’t want me to go get him and bring him here. ‘Cause you know I’ll do it. That heat is bothering you and there’s only one stallion you want. And right now he’s at Pinkie’s place. I know because Sugar Cube Corner is shut down and I heard Pinkie’s moaning as my friends and I walked by an hour ago.”

There was nothing I could say. She had me. And she knew it. I surrendered with a long sigh. And started walking toward town and Sugar Cube Corner. The last thing I heard from Ab was, “I want details,” as I left her behind in the orchard.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Closed Sugar Cube Corner, a short time later)

Pinkie hummed contently as she rested on top of me. Her head rested on my chest with her front hooves around my neck with a wide smile on her face. It’s almost been an hour since we’ve had sex and we were still in her bed. “I really don’t want to get up.”

With a chuckle, and while rubbing her back with my hands, I answered, “Then don’t.”

“But I have to,” she whined before lifting her head giving me a kiss. Then stood up to stretch like a cat with a happy hum of contentment, “Because AJ’s going to arrive shortly and I need to let her in.”

I watched her stretch, now curious as to what she was talking about. “Oh...kay. Why does AJ want to come here right now?”

She got down from the bed and started trotting to the door. “Oh, I think you’ll like why. Just stay there.” She turned her head around, giving me a wink as she left the room.

I’d like why AJ would be here? She’s not referring to what I’m thinking, is she? Because if she is then I think that AJ would be the last one. Wouldn’t it? I’m married to Celestia, Luna, and Rarity with Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and now Twilight agreeing to be in the herd. Still odd to think that I have a herd of mares in my life. Me. A simple human guy. I had rested my head against the pillow and stared up at the balloon-filled ceiling to pass the time.

Until I heard hoofsteps coming up the stairs. With my hands behind my head, I looked toward the open bedroom door. And AJ walked in. Her nostrils flared taking in a deep breath as she did. Our eyes met with hers locked onto mine like heat-seeking missiles. They were wide and roamed over my body like a hungry man waiting for a meal. She licked her lips while her tail shut the door behind her.

“AJ,” I greeted. Then the smell hit my nose. It’s a smell I know all well. She was in heat. And walking toward me.

“Emmit...” restrained passion was in her voice as she stepped up to the bed. When she stopped by the bed, her head was just inches from mine because I was close to the edge. She didn’t say anything, just gazed into my eyes with her very hungry ones. Then she licked her lips before giving me a head-turning passionate kiss. Almost without thinking, my hands reached up to take her head just behind her ears. Her head tilted with a long deep moan, opening her mouth to let my tongue explore and dominate hers. Man could she kiss. With her head tilted as I leaned in, she was taking a submissive approach. And I think I knew why because my body was responding to her.

All too soon she broke the kiss. And while looking into my eyes, she whispered with all passion in her voice, “Buck me. Now!”

“On the bed then,” was my quick response.

She literally jumped over me and onto the bed. Then looked down at me with eyes blazing with passion as her tail was risen high up behind her. I slowly sat up cupping her head with a hand and leaned in close. “You know I’m not a one-and-done kind of guy, AJ. What do you want from this? Besides relief from your heat, that is.”

“I…” she paused before taking a slow deep breath as if calming herself. “I want in your herd.”

It was still a little surprising to hear her say it, even though I was half expecting it. My heart started to pound in my chest as I moved my hand to her neck and let my fingers dig into her coat. I felt her deep breaths in my fingers and when she gulped down her nerves. Then scooted over almost up against her to run my other hand down her back. Her skin twitched at my touch. “You want to be mine?” Her mouth hung open as she nodded slowly. I ran my hand to her cutie mark, pressing the palm of my hand against it, and giving her rump a little squeeze. She lightly bit her lip with a low soft moan. “Give yourself to me?” She nodded slowly again. “You’re a proud mare, AJ. Not willing to submit to anypony.” I leaned in and put my lips to her ear. “Are you willing to completely submit to me?”

She gulped before taking a slow deep breath to whisper out, “Yes.”

My lips lightly pressed against her neck and gave her rump another possessive squeeze. Her head tilted up giving me more access to her neck, sighing as I kissed her. “Then lay down on your back for me,” I whispered, urging her to lay down with a gentle push of my hand.

She slowly lowered herself onto the bed then rolled over onto her back.

^_^

(Pinkie’s POV)

As quietly as I could, I peeked my head into my bedroom to watch. I was so happy that my friend AJ was coming into the herd. We’ll be one big happy family. After she rolled over onto her back, she had yet to open her legs for him. So, he moved to her hind legs and while sitting on his knees in front of her, put his hands on the lower parts of her hind legs. His head was facing her and her eyes were looking up at him, so I think his eyes were on hers as well. AJ bit her lip lightly as his hands slowly explored her legs. Right now, it looked like she was enjoying his hands.

I know I do. They make me feel so wonderful and happy. And now they were making AJ feel happy.

Slowly, Emmit opened her legs for him. I watched AJ close her eyes as he lowered his head between her legs and his hands gripped her cutie marks. She moaned, wrapping her legs around his head. I know how that feels. Emmit did that to me earlier and it felt soo good and soo wonderful. I wanted more of it, but it was AJ’s turn now. She whispered his name, as I did, while his fingers dug into her coat to massage her as he pleasured her. Just as he did to me. I know what he was doing. He’s using his tongue to lick inside of her. And he does it very well. None of the stallions have ever tried that. All they want is a quick buck, but not Emmit. He enjoys giving his mares long deep pleasures. As he did to me a little bit ago. I didn’t tell him that I haven’t asked Twilight to the after sex spell. I want it to be a surprise.

“Emmit, please. I need you,” she moaned loudly for him.

He stopped and lifted his head. “You want me?” Emmit started to crawl up her body, but slowly. Kissing her body and rubbing her body as he did so. Her eyes were closed, but she nodded her head slowly. “You will keep yourself only for me?”

“Yes.”

He was over her now. One hand on the pillow by her head. The other guided himself to rub the tip of that wonderful cock of his against her pussy lips. It sent such a wonderful wave of happy pleasure through me when he did it to me. And now AJ moaned out in pleasure as he did it to her. I watched him toy with her first. Teasing her a little more. Rubbing his tip against her lips to make her squirm. And even beg a little. She whispered “please” once more before he slowly slid himself inside of her.

It was a shock to her. Her eyes went wide open, tilting her head back to look up as she gasped long and loud as he filled her. Her hind legs instinctively squeezed around his waist pulling him in quick and hard. Front hooves wrapped around his head as he lowered it to her neck. She held her breath while her body expanded to fill him. The feeling of her walls surrounding his thick cock rubbing her in all the right places to drive her into a deeper need of him. Something I’ve experienced with Emmit a few times now. And every time better than the last.

When Emmit started thrusting, slowly at first, she tilted her head, opened her eyes, and looked at me. I wanted to tell her how happy I was. So, I nodded my head quickly to her.

“Emmit,” she moaned, visibly squeezing her legs with each of his thrusts to encourage him. All while she was looking at me. “Harder,” she moaned then another gasp as he obeyed her.

“Are you my mare?” he grunted out as he took her with each hard quick thrust.

“Yes...Emmit...I’m your...mare,” she got out between quick deep breaths. “Oh sweet Celestia,” she softly said over and over again while Emmit’s pace quickened. My bed started creaking and rocking a little as the wet slaps of sex resounded around the room.

“Your mine,” Emmit grunted softly before kissing and suckling on AJ’s neck.

“Yes.” AJ’s body shook with each deep hard thrust he gave her. But his pace quickened. I love this part. Their climax is peaking. Their bodies want that joyous release of pleasure that brings two ponies together. Or in this case a pony and a human.

AJ cried out as Emmit’s body shuttered with his release. AJ started to spam and shake as her body accepts and milks him. I couldn’t stay there anymore and shoved open the door.

“This is soo wonderful,” I bounced inside giggling, “that AJ is part of his herd.” Emmit ignored me, but AJ turned her head to look at me with wild wide eyes that were filled with orgasmic pleasure. “Doesn’t it feel soo good and wonderful, AJ?” I put a hoof to Emmit’s butt and rubbed it, “Give it all to her, Emmit. Like you did to me.” I felt his muscles contract under my hoof with my ears picking the sound of his grunts and moans.

But I had another idea. Moving to the other side of the bed, I climbed on and laid on my side facing them. AJ turned her head to face me again as their mutual orgasms calmed down. With one hoof, I rubbed AJ’s head. The other front hoof and rear hoof I laid over Emmit’s still twitching muscled body as he finished giving his warm fluid to her.

I knew Emmit would be tired, so as they started to relax, I laid on my back. “You can rest on top of us, Emmit,” I told him, using a hoof against his shoulder to encourage him to do just that. “It’s ok.” He didn’t say anything while I gently encouraged his head to rest between us. “Rest your head here, Emmit,” I cooed at him as he relaxed his body on top of us. AJ’s was still twitching with the wonder after sex feelings. I hummed and rubbed my hoof against Emmit’s head, enjoying the feel of his warm body on top of mine. Turning my head I kissed him on his cheek. Then raised my head to look over at AJ. “Welcome to his herd, AJ.”

“Thanks,” was all she could manage while trying to catch her breath.

This was just wonderful. AJ is now in his herd with the rest of us. As we lay together, I hummed a happy little tune letting him know how happy I was and rubbing his head and back.

^_^

(Celestia’s POV, later that evening)

I decided to bring our daughter with me to dinner this time. She’s old enough, so right now she was happily munching on some mashed-up peas that were made for her. It was time that she started trying some mashed-up veggies and other things. I know that meat would be one of them, which is why I’ve been discussing mashing up some meat for her to try. If she is like anything like her father then she’ll like it.

“Good eve, sister,” Luna’s tired voice announced her walking into our private dining room. Before she sat down next to me, yawned, then lowered her head to the table closing her eyes.

I looked down with an amused smile. “Still tired?”

She hummed in agreement. “Bed was soo comfortable that I almost regret leaving it.”

Solar stopped eating because she saw Luna and started to wiggle crawl her way around her small saucer, that held her mashed peas, toward Luna. I wiped her lips as she slowly started crawling past me.

Luna’s eyes opened, saw her, and smiled in spite of her being tired. “Almost.” It was soo cute to see her practically latch onto Luna’s face when she reached her making me giggle. Solar thought it was funny too as she made cute baby noises while suckling on Luna’s forehead right between her eyes. While we were focused on Solar’s baby antics a letter appeared.

“A letter from Twilight,” said taking it in my magic and opened it. “They’re at Twilight’s right now for a small celebration that Applejack has joined the herd.”

“Has she?” Luna asked making Solar giggle cutely. “It is no surprise given the dreams she was having.”

“Passionate?” I asked taking a side glance at her.

“Very,” Luna smirked then lightly blew against little Solar making her laugh. “I believe the dreams started after she received his massage in the private pool below.”

“He does give great massages,” I commented, looking at her with a mischievous smirk.

She caught the hint I sent her way with a mischievous smirk of my own. Then widened to a grin as her form changed to that of Nightmare Moon. Little solar squealed and giggled in delight as her little paws batted against Nightmare’s forehead. She looked over at me, “I do believe we can crash the party, as the saying goes. Nighttime is my realm after all.” Solar was raised off of her by Luna’s magic as she raised her head up off the table. “Does our little niece want to join?”

Solar giggled and squealed in delight again.

“I’d say that was a yes,” I giggled as well and prepared to leave. “This is going to be fun.”

Chapter Nine: Getting to know Daring Do

Chapter Nine: Getting to know Daring Do

It’s been a little over a week since the end of heat season for the girls. And things have quietened down, thank goodness. For the first few days, I spent my time with Celestia, Luna and Nightmare, and our little daughter Solar. Little Solar is cute as a button and crawls everywhere, now that she’s learned how. And voicing her opinion with her cute baby noises. She’s already starting to eat mashed-up fruits, veggies, and even some softened meat. Definitely an omnivore like me. Whenever she’s a little eager for meat, I have to make it for her. Celestia can, she just prefers not to. Plus the kitchen staff won’t touch meat, much less make it for her, so that leaves me. While I’m away, she’ll do it if she needs to.

Like now, for example. Right now I’m on the train pulling into Ponyville’s train station to meet up with Rainbow. She wanted me to accompany her to a Daring Do convention over at Las Pegasus. Right there worries me. Because in the show it wasn’t in Las Pegasus because it wasn’t in a fancy building but outside. So, if this is where Rainbow and Quibble Pants get abducted to help Daring Do, then it’s already different from the show. This means that whatever Chrysalis has in mind could be vastly different from the show as well. Which is what is worrying me.

“PONYVILLE,” came the conductor’s call, so I stood up in order to meet Rainbow just outside on the platform. I stepped out and waited by the door after the train came to a stop. Not immediately spotting Rainbow I took a look around. Some of the ponies that were coming and going I recognized, some I didn’t that seemed to be just visiting walk by. At least it was a beautiful day with only one cloud in the sky. At least temporarily until Rainbow flew through it obliterating it. My eyes followed her trail as she zigzagged over the city before heading down to me.

She landed with a soft thud then proudly smoothed out her mane with a hoof. “Just needed to clear the skies before we board the train.” Without another word, she walked past me and onto the train. After walking back inside, I noticed that she was laying down on the seat on her side. One thing she didn’t know was that these seats were the new ones that slid out to be beds. So, after walking in I used my telekinesis to slide out the seat into a bed. It was satisfying to watch her eyes go wide in confusion right before I jumped onto the bed to lay down next to her. Now spooning her from behind, I relaxed with a contented sigh.

“Now this is better.”

“I never knew these seats could do that,” she commented. She also wasn’t moving either. That was because we had the car all to ourselves. She doesn’t like mooching in public. Therefore if I wanted her to snuggle with me then we had to have the car to ourselves. Image, you know.

“The old ones didn’t, but these do,” said while kissing the back of her head through her mane. Then leaned my head forward to whisper into her ear, “Of my special request for situations just,” I kissed her cheek, “like,” kissed it again, “this.” Rainbow squirmed a little at my affections with each kiss. “Don’t worry we have the car all to ourselves, so your reputation is safe with me,” chuckling lightly at her.

“Just don’t tell AJ that I like this, ok?” she asked me with a deepening blush.

Turning her head, I gave her a passionate kiss, “Don’t worry, I won’t.”

“Good,” she said before returning my kiss with a head-turning one of her own. “Now turn human and grab my ass.”

“I like it when you talk dirty,” said to her and through a chuckle morphed into my human form. Then put the palm of my hand on her cutie mark giving it a good possessive squeeze. She gave off a soft moan of pleasure while my free arm moved under her head, which she used as a pillow. Because of her smaller size, it was easy to be the big spoon. With a sigh of contentment, she wiggled herself up more comfortably against me, pressing her wings into my stomach and chest. All while her head was resting on my arm with her front hooves wrapped around it. And my hand possessively squeezing and massaging her cutie mark area of her ass.

A short time later, the train jerked forward with a loud whistle from its horn signaling its departure. And we were on our way to Las Pegasus. With my hand slowly and possessively exploring her body the whole way.

^_^

“LAS PEGASUS!” came the announcement from the conductor through the overhead train speakers.

Rainbow groaned in disappointment gripping my arm a little more tightly in protest. “No, a few more minutes,” she slurred her words because she was half asleep and half aroused. Half aroused due to my hand between her legs and kissing her neck. Her lower lips were wet and leaking due to the palm of my hand rubbing against her. Kissing her neck as my lips massaged her neck, I was hoping to put her into a state of euphoria. And it appeared that I succeeded. My slow ministrations would normally put her to sleep if I also wasn’t arousing her body at the same time. Thus, putting her into a state of euphoria.

“Wish we had those few minutes, but we don’t,” said to her before slowly kissing her neck, my lips firm enough to get down to the skin beneath her coat. “You need to get up.”

Rainbow groaned again as the train pulled into the station with a jerk and a hiss of steam. She still looked half asleep and half aroused as I morphed back into my Ninetales form. “Jerk,” she exclaimed lazily while I stood up and stretched out the kinks from a semi-long train ride. And chuckled at her antics.

I stood over her with a wicked grin. “Maybe, but you love me anyway,” used my telekinesis to lift her head giving her a kiss, “but if you don’t get up I can, and will, put you on my back.”

She moaned softly in the kiss then rolled her eyes up at me. “You’re not the jerk, the train is for arriving too early.” I gave her another light kiss then lifted her off the slide-out bed placing her on my back. Then slid the bed back up into a bench again. I was stepping up to the car door when she stopped me with, “Don’t go out yet, just give me a minute to stretch and wake up.”

“That’s almost all you got,” said back to her as she stood up on my back to stretch. Then shook her head to wake herself up before jumping down standing next to me. “Ok, let’s go.”

Luckily for me, the Daring Do convention was on the ground instead of up in Las Pegasus proper. This meant that among the few small buildings there were tents and tables scattered around to show off their wares. Anything from costumes, art, and novelties was shown off. “Wow, this reminds me of all those comic-cons back home,” mentioned as we walked up to the first tent showing off handmade items.

“We got those here too,” she mentioned eyeing a poster. “Ponies dress up as their favorite characters, too.”

“Ours too,” I agreed with her, not really wanting to get into descriptions.

It was about mid-afternoon, right after lunch, and the place was well crowded. A beautiful day with the sun high in the sky and a cool breeze blowing was a perfect atmosphere. And it wasn’t just ponies showing up either. I saw some griffons scattered about as well. As we walked away from the first table I felt like warning her.

“This isn’t how it was in the show, by the way,” leaning over to speak softly. “As far as I know Las Pegasus wasn’t hosting the event.

She was confused for about a second or two before she caught up with me. “Oh yeah, I forgot about that.” She stopped and turned toward me. “So, what’s supposed to happen?”

“Basically, you accidentally run into a stallion that doesn’t believe the books could be real. You two argue over it, becoming friends in the process before Miss Yearling shows up asking for your help.” I took a quick look around to see if I could spot Daring Do, but she wasn’t around just yet. “Right after that you two get ponynapped by Doctor Caballeron where you two help her with her mission. So, it will be interesting to see how this plays out considering how different it is already.”

Rainbow had stars in her eyes at the prospect of going on an adventure with the Daring Do. “That’s soo cool,” she finally said dreamily with a lopsided grin.

After an amused chuckle, I steered her toward the next table. “At least it all worked out in the end. I’m just worried how much of a difference will there be when Chrysalis makes her move.”

Now she looked up at me with concern on her face as well. “Didn’t think about that. But, yeah.”

The unicorn mare sitting behind the next table saw us, me specifically, and brightened considerably. “Oh, your majesty,” she even bowed her head as much as she could, “thank you for coming. See anything you like?” Her table was covered in art that was both drawn and painted.

Rainbow rolled her eyes a little, but that was it.

“I will say that you are a great artist in many mediums,” said while gazing at her artwork. I thought her face would break due to how big her smile was.

“Why thank you, your majesty.” Using her hoof, she pointed to each medium respectively. “I’ve been practicing in pencil and charcoal for about ten years. Painting and watercolor for about half that. I found the Daring Do books about six years ago and started drawing or painting the scenes from the book.”

“They look great,” I commented.

“I’ll say,” Rainbow agreed, pointing a hoof at one of the pencil drawings. “This one looks like a scene from her first book.”

“Shows how good the author is on painting a mental picture then.”

Just then out of the corner of my eye, a mare with a coat, hat, and sunglasses walk up to Rainbow. Turning my head just a little confirms that it is in fact, Daring Do dressed as Miss Yearling. Rainbow nods to her and begins to follow her. So, I then followed Rainbow. Daring Do didn’t stop to face us until we were well behind one of the buildings and out of sight.

When Daring Do spotted me she eyed me with irritation and suspicion, “What’s he doing here?”

Rainbow looked over at me with a little confusion, more than likely on why she would protest me being there. “Oh don’t worry about him,” Rainbow said to her, dismissing her with a wave of her hoof, “he’s cool. He’s also married to Celestia, Luna, and my friend Rarity.”

Her eyes narrowed as she looked me over. “Fine,” she snorted out, slightly rolling her eyes, “whatever. Yeah, I know about him. A creature named Emmit from another world, right?” We nodded to her, then she gave her full attention to Rainbow. “Listen, I’ve got no time to argue about him. I’ve got the Amulet of Culiacan and Caballeron wants it. But this is only a key. The real treasure is hidden in a lost temple in the jungle. The seven-sided chest of Chicomoztoc.”

So far so good. Sounds just like the show, except for where they were right now and the lack of Quibble Pants.

“Caballeron wants to sell it to the highest bidder, of course, which is why I need to find it first!” she finished explaining to us.

Rainbow, meanwhile was freaking out and squealed with delight. Luckily her squeal was soft enough that it couldn’t be heard that easily. “We would be more than happy to help you, Miss Do. But why are you here though? Not that we aren’t happy to see you.”

“Easy, it’s the safest place for me and the amulet,” she said simply with a shrug and a smile. “This place is crawling with security and if I ever get into trouble,” she paused to drop her disguise now in her typical Do attire, “I can just blend in with all the Daring Do cosplayers.”

“So how can we help?” I finally asked conspiratorially.

“You two just keep a lookout for anything suspicious,” she gave us a nod.

“Or,” said slowly to get her attention, “you could hang with us for added protection.” I knew Rainbow would like that suggestion.

“Hey, yeah!” she whispered eagerly. “You want this guy in a fight on your side, trust me.”

Daring Do eyed Rainbow with an almost tongue-in-cheek look before looking over at me. “You don’t exactly blend in,” she retorted with narrowed eyes.

“True, I don’t,” I had to agree with her on that one and gave her a nod. “However, at this point, almost everypony knows who I am. Therefore, anypony that I’m seen with is automatically known that they are under my personal protection and that of the crown. Which would include you. And if you’re with me then maybe it will be more believable that you aren’t the real Daring Do, but one of my friends. Another question is, how long are you going to hang around here until you feel that it’s safe to move on?”

“He’s got some good points,” Rainbow backed me up with a look to Daring Do. “I think you would be safer with us than without us. And yeah, how would you know that it’s safe to leave?”

She looked between us with a look in her eyes that told me she was thinking about it. Finally, she rolled her eyes with a snort. “Fine. Let’s go then.”

As she started walking away from us, I gave Rainbow a wink before quickly catching up to her. I waited until Rainbow was beside me again to put a couple of tails around her. And started doing the same to Daring do. We had just walked back into the convention area when two of my tails started snaking over her rump and down her flank. As the crowd started passing us Daring Do’s body started shaking a little. And it wasn’t from arousal either. Rainbow was taking it in her usual stride rubbing her butt against mine as we walked. Daring Do, not so much. She was just shy of livid when I leaned down to whisper, “It’s to keep the allusion of all of us being together. Just go with it.”

She didn’t.

Even though nothing immediately looked out of the ordinary, if one looked closely they would see Daring Do’s hind leg try to do the Macarena on one of mine. It was interesting for me to try and dodge not only other ponies but Daring Do’s hind hoof at the same time. It was a little funny and frustrating trying to keep out of time with her in order to protect my rear paw. Didn’t work sometimes as we leisured from table to table with me cringing every once in a while. Mostly when we were staying still. I still didn’t give in and even went so far as to pull her in a little tighter just out of spite.

“Am I going to have to separate you two?” Rainbow asked, sounding like a parent scolding her kids, as she leaned in closer to us. “You two are supposed to look like you like either other. Undercover, remember?”

“Well, I’m...ow...doing my part...ow.”

If looks could kill then I would have been dead a while ago because that was the look she was giving me. “You still can without your tails around me.”

“It’s not soo bad,” Rainbow defended. “I like it,” she said the last part softly, but loud enough for Daring Do and I to hear. I rewarded her with a deep kiss that she returned eagerly.

“Well, I don’t,” Daring Do retorted hitting my rear paw with her hoof again. “Normally I work alone as a rule much less with stallions.”

“Your image is safe, so don’t worry,” I tried reassuring her. “Besides, with you next to me nopony is going to mistake you for the real deal. Especially if you pretend to be my marefriend.”

She didn’t buy it and put her nose nearly against mine. Narrowed eyes and all glared up at me as we continued walking. “I don’t even know why I let you talk me into this. It’s humiliating.”

“What? No, it’s not,” Rainbow defended me again. “Even for a mare like me, I’m not worried about my reputation. And he has a point. If you keep it up, you might blow your cover.”

None of us were paying attention to where we were going. So, we had walked well past the buildings and didn’t notice it until we were interrupted.

“Too late!”

I heard the voice at the same time I felt a quick prick on my butt. “Ow, what the...” A quick look around showed us how far we had walked from the convention.

“Ow,” Rainbow felt one too right after I looked up seeing us surrounded by Caballeron and his goons. “Aw nuts,” Rainbow slurred out before passing out.

I quickly put up my shield, but not before another tranquilizer dart got Daring Do as well. She glared up at me again as her world started to spin. Then she passed out.

My world was already slowly spinning but not enough for me to lose concentration on my shield. And while I was still awake, so was my shield. Even with the world beginning to fade away and laying down on the ground, I could still keep up my shield. But eventually, the tranquilizer finally got to me, so I gave Caballeron one last death glare before blacking out.

^_^

A headache was the first thing I felt after starting to wake up again. It wasn’t quite a hangover level bad but it didn’t feel that good either. Part of it was because of whatever tranq they used on me. And the other part must be because of the arguing between Rainbow and Daring Do.

“...should’ve left him behind,” Daring do complained while my body slowly woke up again.

“Trust me, you’ll be thankful for having him around,” Rainbow defended me.

Daring do sounded like she was directly in front of my face while Rainbow sounded like she was directly behind me. As my senses returned I realized that we were only tied up. Daring Do was tied up against my stomach with her legs spread on either side of me. And Rainbow was tied up against my back, also with her legs around me. Any other time this would’ve been great. I did notice that my own legs were free and I was tall enough to walk even with Daring Do strapped to my belly. Her lower lips were almost pressing up against my sheath though. Which meant walking anywhere might be a little problematic for any length of time.

“Well, I’m not thankful so far.”

“Oh come on, Daring Do. They caught us by surprise. Nopony’s perfect,” Rainbow defended me again.

My other senses told me that I was laying on a dirt ground with a fire nearby. And what sounded like a forest. Similar to what it was in the show maybe?

“Will you two please SHUT UP?!” That was Caballeron shouting at them. And for once I agreed with him for two reasons. One was that it wasn’t helping. And two it was making my headache worse.

“No, I won’t,” Daring Do complained again, “because it was you guys that put me in this...position.”

“We only had so much rope, so this had to do,” Caballeron said nonchalantly.

“Well, this guy better not get horny or get any ideas.” I knew she was referring to me. Because she was positioned in such a way that if I did get aroused, for whatever reason, then my member would grow right into her. Which would be more than embarrassing for both of us.

“You sure you guys can’t switch us around, so I could be on the bottom?” After Rainbow asked there was a round of groans going around with some “not again” and the like being whispered.

“Why couldn’t you tie her to me boss?” one of the henchmen asked, wasn’t sure which one.

“Because you would enjoy it too much,” Caballeron told him.

At this point, I thought it might be a good idea to announce myself to the land of the living. So, with a light groan to complain about my headache, I opened my eyes to look around. I was laying on my side in a small camp with two tents around a fire. Typical setup. While my head lay on the soft ground, Rainbow and Daring Do’s heads were nearly resting on top of mine almost nose to nose with each other.

“Well, look who’s finally awake,” Caballeron nearly laughed at my situation.

“Emmit?”

“Yeah, Rainbow I’m here,” said softly to her due to my headache. “Massive headache though.”

“Oh so sorry,” Caballeron said it in one of those mocking tones of voices that just irritates me.

I glared up at him, “No you’re not.”

He smirked down at me, “No, I’m not. But now that you’re awake, we don’t have to carry you anymore.”

“Swell.” Yeah, I wasn’t too happy. Therefore, I had no problem with my plan of hurting them. I had to be careful about what I did though with both Rainbow and Daring Do tied to me. Or I might accidentally hurt them too. “You are right that you won’t have to carry me anymore. Because you guys are about to get seriously hurt.” With a growl at the last couple of words and after an ethereal howl, I sent out a powerful wave of fire like an expanding sphere. Similar to what Cadence and Shining Armor did when the changelings invaded their wedding. Mine did a similar job at sending Caballeron and his goons bouncing through the trees. Screaming in pain all the way as my fire started burning off their fur coats. They weren’t the only ones that were burned though. The forest, ground, and the camp around us were burned as well.

“I love it when you howl,” Rainbow’s sultry voice whispered into my ear after everything went quiet again. “Sends shivers in all the right places.” She even started nibbling on my ear.

As Rainbow started kissing my neck, Daring Do had a very different reaction. One of almost pure fear. “What was that?” her voice shook a little. “Just what are you?”

“That will have to wait,” I told her while carefully trying to stand up. While doing so my sheath rubbed against her lower lips a couple of times, though I pretended not to notice. I was able to stand up and luckily was standing high enough that Daring Do wasn’t touching the ground. Though her mane and tail would be dragging. “Where they are, Ahuizotl won’t be far behind,” I started to walk in order to make sure I could before taking off in a run. Walking wasn’t much of a problem. Running though, had its own...complications. One was that my legs were a little bowed because of Daring Do’s body underneath me. And because of that, her body started rocking back and forth. Which in turn, had her lower lips rubbing against my sheath.

“Stop, oh please stop,” she pleaded, almost screaming really, right into my ear.

Rainbow had no clue. “What?! Why? Ahuizotl could be right behind us.”

Meanwhile, I kept running. Trying not to jump or make any sharp turns or anything that could cause Daring Do to scrape against the ground. And I’ll admit to loving the sensation of her rubbing against me.

“Well,” her voice was soft and low, almost sounding like Fluttershy. I also couldn’t see her face, but it sounded like she was embarrassed and possibly blushing. “He’s rubbing against,” she paused as a soft moan escaped from her, “my,” another soft moan, “pussy.” She all but whispered the last word, as if embarrassed by it.

Her body rocked back and forth against my sheath regularly, as if I was thrusting against her like having sex. And it felt good.

“What?” Rainbow sounded confused for a couple of seconds. She probably looked back then understood. It was obvious that she understood because a couple of seconds later her sultry alluring voice was in my ear again. “In that case, keep running,” she kissed my neck again before speaking into my ear.

“Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?!”

“Get aroused, Emmit,” Rainbow continued into my ear.

I kept running through the trees with my eyes boring ahead while my mind was focusing down below.

“Don’t you dare,” Daring Do’s voice was a mixture of slight panic with embarrassment and even a little arousal in it. “I...”

“Feel her, Emmit,” Rainbow kissed my neck again.

“No, don’t you dare feel me,” Daring Do pleaded harshly though her tone of voice was beginning to soften. “Stop running.”

“No, keep going,” Rainbow contradicted into my ear, “Ahuizotl and his cats could be right behind us.” While she whispered and nibbled on my ear, she was also rubbing her own lower lips against my lower back. Which had her moaning softly into my ear. It had the effect that she wanted.

“Don’t you dare,” Daring Do said before moaning a little, “stick that thing back in.” She tried wiggling while I was running, but all that did was shift her into rubbing herself against my now hardening member. The more she moved and wiggled the quicker I was getting to full mast.

“Are you aroused, Emmit?” she asked then moaned loudly in my ear.

“Yes,” was my soft response as now nearly all my senses were paying attention below me.

“You feel her soft and warm pussy against that wonderful cock of yours?”

“Yes.” I could also feel Rainbow’s against my lower back as well, rubbing herself against me as I continued running through the forest. At this point, I was running almost on automatic while the rest of my senses were paying attention to both Rainbow and Daring Do.

While Rainbow was encouraging me, Daring Do started to bite at my neck. It was for the purpose of keeping me from being aroused by inducing pain. However, the more my cock pressed and rubbed against her, the wetter she got. And the wetter she got the more those bites became nibbles against my neck.

“Is she getting wet for you, Emmit?” Rainbow moaned into my ear to further entice me.

And it was working.

“Yes,” was my soft response as the trees whisked by us.

“So am I, Emmit.” Rainbow moaned loudly in my ear while she vigorously rubbed herself against me. “I’m so wet and horny for you, but I’m not underneath you. But Daring Do is.”

“No,” Daring Do tried to protest, but her voice was softer than she intended with a moan to go with it. I felt her teeth against my neck, but it was more nibbling than the biting that she wanted.

“Take her, Emmit.”

“Don’t take...” Daring Do protested by trying to move away from my cock but inadvertently moved toward it. She gasped when my cock thrust deep inside of her.

“That’s it, Emmit,” Rainbow moaned and nibbled on my ear enticing a moan of my own out of me. “Now take her.” She encouraged me by pressing herself against me in time with my running.

However, now that I was deep inside Daring Do, and because my mind was now concentrating on how she felt, I was slowing down. My mind justified it by arguing that Ahuizotl and Caballeron were now far behind us.

Rainbow noticed and encouraged me further by mimicking me thrusting by lightly slapping herself against me. “Yes. Take her! Now!”

Daring Do gasped hard again as I stopped, complying with what Rainbow was encouraging me to do. My mind was soo engrossed with the sensations assaulting my mind that it was easy to stop and obey. I stopped running, stopped walking, and took Daring Do. The only sounds then were the light slapping of my waist against Daring Do’s, the wind blowing through the trees, and Rainbow’s moans of pleasure as she pleases herself against my lower back.

“What do you think, Daring Do?” Rainbow leaned her head down closer to hers because Do’s head was resting against my neck. “How does he feel?”

Her words were almost unheard of as she whispered, “Good, so good.”

“I can’t hear you, Do.”

My mind was fully concentrating on nothing more or less than fully taking Daring Do. Now that I wasn’t running, I used one paw to hold Do in place as I thrust into her. Do was responding by trying to grip my body harder with all of her hooves.

“Be gentle,” she whispered, now pressing her head hard against my neck before moaning her pleasure. “It’s my first time.”

“Then enjoy him, Daring Do,” Rainbow moaned, nibbling my ear again. “It’s ok to enjoy him. It’s ok to call out his name. Call out to him, Daring Do. Call out.”

I don’t think that Daring Do was fully with it, mentally speaking, as her body succumbed to the pleasure. Because we were shocked and surprised at the name she called out to me.

“I’m close, Ahuizotl. Be gentle.”

I didn’t stop, but Rainbow was apparently shocked because she stopped moving and didn’t say anything. And stayed that way until both Daring Do and I was overcome by our mutual climax. Daring Do’s body gripped, pulled, and suckled on my cock during her intense orgasm. Milking me for everything I could give that my body gave willingly making me grunt and moan in pleasure. All while Daring Do whispered Ahuizotl’s name into my ear. When finished my legs were shaking a little because of the run and the sex.

Rainbow finally spoke softly, “How about getting us loose now?” Then whispered seductively, “Then you can take me, Emmit. Take me hard and fast.”

With my mind still deep in the gutter with sex, I didn’t waste time in producing one of my doubles to literally eat away at their rope bonds. After a minute, Daring Do fell off of me first with another gasp when my cock slipped out. Another minute later and Rainbow was free. And didn’t waste time in jumping down, dashing in front of me, and wiggling her attractive butt in front of me.

“My turn,” her sultry voice grabbed my mind locking my eyes on her wet dripping sex. “I’m wet and horny for you, Emmit. Come and get me.”

^_^

It was sometime later when the jungle temple was in sight that Daring Do turned toward me. Up until now, Daring Do hasn’t said a word to either me or Rainbow. And it wasn’t going to be a pleasant conversation because of the anger I saw in her eyes. Though that wasn’t the only emotion I saw in them. There was some blushing and embarrassment as well. “Don’t either of you say a word about what happened earlier,” she nearly growled at us, anger nearly vibrating off of her. “Or so help me I’ll hunt both of you down and make you regret it.”

“Come on, you know I’m not like that and I can vouch for Emmit here,” Rainbow placated her. “I’m just surprised that you have a thing for Ahuizotl.” We watched as an embarrassed Daring Do turned around and start walking into the clearing toward the jungle temple. “I mean, he’s a bad guy.”

I followed along carefully and quietly. The reason was safety. Both from Daring Do and Ahuizotl and his cats. It was late afternoon when Daring Do stepped into the clearing, so the sun was low in the sky. The breeze whistled through the trees to contrast against the calm atmosphere of the flowering clearing and clear sky.

“But if your thing is for predators, then Emmit here is the most dangerous in all of Equestria,” Rainbow trotted to catch up to her. I knew her well enough to know that when her voice got a certain tone in it that she was grinning. “And believe me he can kick Ahuizotl’s butt any day any time.”

When Daring Do didn’t say anything but kept on walking toward the temple, Rainbow slowed down to hang back with me just behind her. She looked up at me, giving me a quick shrug of her shoulders.

It was then that something was bothering me and after a minute I knew what it was. It was too quiet. I wasn’t able to hear any animals whatsoever. As if none was around. Paying attention to the quiet surroundings also made me remember that the temple so happen to be in a flowering clearing instead of at the bottom of a secret waterfall. Which made me wonder if the traps would be different as well. That was just a passing thought while I focused on the potential danger that I was sure lurking within the thick jungle.

“Stay close to me,” I whispered to Rainbow before trotting up to catch up to Daring do. And not wasting time in putting up my shield.

“Just what are you doing?” Daring Do had time to ask before one ping after another hit my shield. “What was that?”

“That,” I told her after looking down and seeing more of the tranquilizers from earlier, “was more tranquilizers, so to stay safe, stay close to me. I think that’s your fantasy coming out of the woods.” I pointed my paw to the left where there were small sparkles like the sun glinting off of feline eyes. Multiples pairs of them.

“Oh great.”

“Relax Rainbow,” I chuckled, pulling her close to me with a couple of tails, “they can’t do anything that far away. And they can’t do anything to us while my shield is up.” I looked down at Daring Do with a firm urgent look. “Let’s hurry up into the temple, so I can block the entrance. That will slow them down at least.”

“Then let’s go,” Rainbow urged which got Daring Do to spring into action. And we ran toward the temple. The temple looked just like it did in the show, like an Aztec pyramid just in the middle of a flowering meadow. Although unlike the actual Aztec pyramids, which had stairs leading up to the top, this one just had one opening at ground level. Which we were running toward at a full gallop. And that’s when Ahuizotl unleashed his cats on us. Not that I was worried about them so far away.

“Stay there for a few seconds,” I told them after we got inside the temple and they were a few yards inside and away from the entrance. I used a few doubles, a few outside and a few inside, to seal up the entrance with dirt and stone from the temple. The temple and the ground shook as my doubles went to work. A few seconds later the tunnel collapsed and dirt covered the entrance making the tunnel we were now sealed in go dark.

“If he’s so great, Rainbow Dash, then how come he just sealed us in?” Daring Do sounded disappointed in me due to the tone of her voice and was probably rolling her eyes too.

“Relax, he knows what he’s doing,” Rainbow tried to console her. However, I don’t think it worked that well considering her next question was directed at me. “You do know what you’re doing right?”

“Oh yeah, don’t worry,” told them while producing one double that was engulfed in flames which acted as a walking torch. I chuckled at their wide-eyed reaction to my walking torch that started walking down the hallway. I used a paw to gently shut Rainbow’s open mouth after my double walked past. “And don’t worry about the air. There’s an open shaft in the roof where we will escape from. That is if one of us accidentally steps on two of the floor traps.”

“Wait,” Daring Do held up a hoof, “how do you know all this?”

“Well, as you probably guessed, he’s not from Equestria,” Rainbow started to explain while my double waited just down the hallway.

“Yeah, that I got. He’s not a creature I’ve ever seen before,” Daring Do agreed with a nod.

I just started to slowly walk down the hallway while keeping an eye out for those two stone traps not to step on.

“Actually he’s not from this planet.”

“What?! What are you saying, Rainbow Dash?”

They started to follow along behind me, their hoofsteps echoing in the stone hallway.

“He’s from another world that already knew about us before he arrived here. Which means he knows all about this temple and where the treasure is.” Rainbow’s voice told me that she was hesitant and nervous about telling her.

“What?! How is that possible?” Obviously, Daring Do was shocked at that news. “Just what is he?”

“I’m a being from another world that was brought here by the Tree of Harmony almost two years ago now,” I began telling her while my eyes darted around for any traps. “This isn’t my true form, but one that the Tree Of Harmony gave me upon my arrival. Only thanks to the Empress, Celestia and Luna’s mother, that I was able to speak your language and morph into my true bipedal form. I know about Equestria, Rainbow and her friends, and this temple because of a show from my world that told me all about you and your adventures.” I finally heard a couple of squeaks from Daring Do that told me of her disbelief. And when I turned my head back for a quick look, she was wide-eyed and mouth open staring at me in shock. I simply shrugged, “You asked.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow shut Daring Do’s mouth with her hoof, “so, just go with it.”

“And keep to the sides of the hallway,” I told them while walking along a side wall, “because the trap trigger was in the center of the hallway. And by the way, Daring Do, the key belongs in the Alicorn section of the wall. Better to get in and out as quickly as possible.”

“I...how...what...”

“Just go with it, alright Daring Do?”

“...alright,” Daring Do’s soft shocked voice hit my ears just as my double came to a stop at a stone wall.

“I think we’ve arrived at the main chamber,” my own voice was soft and cautious as we approached it. “Stay under my shield while my double breaks through. Just in case of a cave-in.”

Rainbow simply gave me a nod and pressed up against me. Daring Do’s nod was quick and short because I think she was more afraid of me now than trusting. However, she stayed within the shield. My double dashed toward the wall immediately breaking through it leaving rubble strung out on the stone floor. Light from the opening in the roof shined down into the circular chamber lighting up the room.

“That’s it, let’s go,” giving them a smile, I ushered them to follow inside. I still kept up my shield as my double disappeared while we walked in. “There it is, Daring Do,” pointed to the Alicorn section of the wall in front of us. “You’re up. Use the key on it and let’s get out of here. I’d rather not fight Ahuizotl if I don’t have to.”

Without a word, Daring Do walked over to the wall while I made sure to follow her to keep her within the shield. And wouldn’t you know it, Ahuizotl decides to make his presence known right when she put the key into the hole.

“Daring Do!” Ahuizotl yelled down into the chamber from the opening in the roof above.

With a sigh, I started to walk outside of my shield, “Hang on, I got him.” While concentrating on keeping the shield up, I also lifted my head sending up a quick fireball up at him.

“Get the AAAH,” Ahuizotl screamed in pain when the fireball hit him. I think he wanted his cats to come after us, but after seeing the powerful fireball they thought better of it. My ears picked up the sound of the wall retreating, so to make sure the cats stayed put I sent up a powerful stream of fire through the hole. With yelping and hissing, the cats retreated from the hole while Ahuizotl’s complaints about me were music to my ears.

“Got it,” Daring Do whooped, happily pocketing the amulet. “But how do we get out?”

I looked back at them with a grin, “Through the roof of course. I doubt that they will give us any trouble. Just stay within the shield and let me do the rest.”

“See? Told you he’d be great to have around,” Rainbow stroked my ego with a wink to Daring Do. “Once we’re safe I’ll have him show you his true form. Trust me, you’ll like it.” Then she whispered, “Especially his hands.”

Daring Do was a little confused, but she and Rainbow flew up to the hole while I made sure to keep the shield around them. A moving shield is harder to maintain than a stationary one, especially while dashing through the hole myself. But I made it work and kept Ahuizotl and his cats at a distance as Rainbow and Daring Do retreated. All while the cursing of Ahuizotl was music to my ears. “Curse you, Daring Do.”

^_^

“That was probably the easiest run I’ve ever had,” Daring Do finally said in disbelief after we were well within the safety of the dense forest well away from Ahuizotl or Caballeron. The sun was setting and the last of the rays were filtering through the tops of the trees. Which left the forest darker than it was and getting dark really quickly.

“Well don’t get used to it, I’m not a man for hire.” After a wry smile her way a chuckle escaped my lips.

“Don’t worry,” she said dryly, “there’s a reason I work alone. Mostly.”

“Oh yeah, speaking of alone,” Rainbow looked up at me, wiggling her eyebrows. “Show her your human form.” She said it in a way that wasn’t exactly a request. Nevertheless, I complied and morphed into my true form again. It was interesting to watch Daring Do’s eyes go wide with her head slowly tilting up as my height increased. She couldn’t help but instinctively take a few steps back as her inherent fight or flight instincts tried taking over. “Hey, no need to worry,” Rainbow stepped in front of me, “this is his other form. And just wait until you feel his fingers between your wings.” She motioned for me to rub her between her wings as she has done many times. So, I knelt down and put both hands between her wings, massaging with all ten fingers. “Oh yeah, that’s the spot.” Rainbow moaned with a slight giggle. Of course, while I was doing that, Daring Do had her sights around my crotch area.

“What?” I asked her curiously.

“It’s just because of earlier, I thought you would be bigger,” her tone of voice held nothing but curiosity in it.

“Huh?” that brought Rainbow back down to earth. She looked confused until she looked back at me. “Oh, that’s because he’s not aroused yet. Hold on.” Without another word she turned around and started licking on my limp cock. Until it was semi-hard, then she went from licking to almost deep throating me. When I was fully erect she stepped back and looked at Daring Do while slowly and gently stroking me. “There you go. He doesn’t have a sheath like a regular stallion. And that’s ok because he’s got a lot more stamina. And those hands are awesome. I get tingles in places that I didn’t know could get them.”

Daring Do, meanwhile, was just staring at me with her eyes roaming over my form. If the look on her face told me anything, she caught between wanting to leave and being curious about my hands.

“Come on,” Rainbow cooed at her, encouraging her. While she still slowly stroked my hard cock. “You know you’re curious about his hands.”

After about a couple of minutes, Daring Do shook her head, as if to clear it. “I’ll pass,” she said simply then turned around. “I’ll see you two some time.” Then flew off into the setting sun.

Rainbow put her hoof down and watched her leave with a slight shake of her head. Before shrugging and turning around excitedly, “Oh well, more for me.” Then latched onto my cock with her lips and started suckling on it.

^_^

(Chrysalis' POV)

Once I was out of sight from Rainbow and Emmit, green flames enveloped me changing myself back to the beautiful and deadly changeling queen. Thoughts ran through my head while watching this creature from another world rut Rainbow in the middle of the forest. Absorbing the love between them was a nice bonus. As my ears picked up the sounds of sex and Rainbow's moans for more had me wondering how much love I could get out of him if he rutted me properly? And how better or worse he is compared to Ahuizotl. "Are you a better predator than Ahuizotl, my visitor from another world?" Within my magic, I held up the prize that I sought after. "I can use this for your demise and in turn that of all of Equestria." I heard their shout of passion as they climaxed together filling me with love. "I may have your father in my grasp and eating out of my hooves, but after today I think I'll have to change tactics. Your mind is too strong to be deceived like your father, so that won't work. But something similar to my wedding plan might work." Rainbow and Emmit were now cuddling on the ground while I watched them intently with a growing grin. "I learn from my mistakes and I'm very good at imitating loved ones and lovers. I'll just have to gain power first before I strike. And thanks to my drone inside Canterlot Castle, I can keep track of you. So, I'll see how good you really are next time you fill me with more than just your love for them. Who knows it just may spawn a whole new race of drones." I felt a cackle coming on and because I didn't want to give myself away, I flew off to a safe distance so they wouldn't hear me cackling at their future humiliation.

Chapter Ten: Times Are Changeling

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Eleven: Odds and Ends

Chapter Eleven: Odds and Ends

(Emmit’s POV, the next morning)

After making up with Twilight, I wanted to check up on Fluttershy and Rarity. After recovering from my get together with Twilight, I spent the rest of the afternoon with Fluttershy, and even Discord. Now that was an interesting afternoon. Interesting, but oddly enjoyable. I was even able to ask if Discord felt like a third wheel for being there of if he felt like I was trying to push him out or something. Oddly enough, he was happy where his relationship with Fluttershy was. And where he and I were in respects to Fluttershy. Which was reassuring.

After making sure Fluttershy was alright, it was time to spend the night with Rarity. She had told me what happened to Sweetie Belle earlier and that she had guessed what happened. During me and Twilight’s mutual climax, Twilight’s magic had teleported mares into the room for a second or two. To experience an orgasm of their own. Needless to say, Sweetie enjoyed it. After all she is an adult now and only a head shorter than Rarity. Though we both have mixed feelings about it.

Currently, it was about an hour past sunrise and I was laying with Rarity in my human form. My arms wrapped around her sleeping form holding her to me. But my mind was replaying what was said last night about Sweetie.

-_-_-_-_-

“I don’t know, darling, I do have mixed feelings about it,” Rarity said softly as I held her. “She is turning into a beautiful mare and is an adult by Equestrian standards. But...”

“But she’ll always be your little sister,” I whispered back.

“Yes,” she sighed wistfully. “She did get her cutie mark at the same time with her friends a few years ago. As you know, of course. And being late bloomers it’s no wonder they got their cutie marks a few years before they all turned adults.”

There was a short pause in the conversation, so I decided now was the best time to mention Apple Bloom. “A few days ago,” I began softly, not really knowing how she would take it, “AJ told me that Apple Bloom told her that she was thinking about trying to join the herd.” We were facing each other at the time, so she looked at me with a shocked look on her face. “Yeah, that was my reaction as well. Not to mention how shocked AJ was.”

“Which means that Sweetie might want in as well,” Rarity finished the thought. Then shook her head, “Not really sure how I feel about that.”

“It’d feel odd, that’s for sure,” I put in. “I guess it would be best to refuse and let them seek out their true loves and purpose.”

“While I do agree with you, there’s one thing you need to remember,” she looked at me with a serious, yet cautious look. “We are a herd species, Emmit. So, it’s only natural that our sisters would want in the same herd. And to refuse, sometimes would hurt more than it would help.” That kind of blew my mind. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. She leaned over kissing me softly, “We’ll just take it as it comes.”

_-_-_-_-_

That was last night. It’s been an hour since I woke up and my mind was still roiling with possibilities and what if’s regarding Sweetie, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Where one goes, the other two are sure to follow. I tried putting those thoughts aside because of the things I wanted to do today. Like check up on Thorax, Starlight, and even Trixie. Trixie now residing in her trailer at the tent settlement across the bridge.

With my mind running like a runaway freight train, I wanted to take a walk. It was early in the morning with almost nopony out and with a cool breeze it would be an enjoyable walk. After a light kiss, I extricated myself from her, morphed into my fox form, and headed toward the stairs.

As I was passing by Sweetie’s room, I heard the unmistakable sound of moaning. I found myself stopping to listen. It shouldn’t be a surprise considering her age. What was a surprise, somewhat, was when she moaned my name. That’s when I shook my head and started my way downstairs.

Once outside, I took a deep breath of the cool morning air. Apparently, she is thinking about it. Among other things. Honestly, I really don’t know how to feel about that. Hopefully, though, the cool morning air would sweep away those thoughts for now.

Rarity’s boutique was at the southern part of central Ponyville, so my route would take me once around central Ponyville, and then once through the marketplace. The only ponies that were out were the ones that had shops to open. I gave Rose a wave and a good morning while walking past her shop. She in turn gave me a wave of her own and a smile.

The massage parlor twins were opening their shop as I walked past. What was interesting was how they rushed up to me, each giving me a kiss on each cheek, and then offered me a job with them as a masseuse. I politely declined considering taking care of all my girls is a full time job in and of itself. They whined and pleaded, of course, but I simply couldn’t. Not if I wanted to keep my life, that is. The rest of the walk around central Ponyville was quiet pleasant. The cool morning air rustling through the trees made a nice morning melody for me to walk to.

While walking into the marketplace had me a little nervous because Apple Bloom was opening the apple cart. She didn’t see me walk into the market because she was too busy setting up the cart. At this point in time I seriously doubted that she knows that I know that she wants to join the herd. Paused to think if that was right. Yeah. So, this morning would be interesting.

“Good morning, Apple Bloom,” I greeted happily while stepping up to her cart.

She only jumped a little being startled by my sudden approach. “Oh hi, Emmit,” her smile was wide and welcoming with a little bit of blush on her cheeks. “Good morning.” She took a second and dipped her head under the counter to bring up a single apple. “Here’s an apple on the house.”

I picked it up with my paw and took a bite. A delicious bite that is. “You’re apples are always the best,” I commented which made her blush a little.

But she smiled in return, “Thanks, always nice to hear. What’s your plan for today?”

“Well, now that I’ve had a little breakfast, I need to check up on Thorax and Starlight,” said after finishing the apple. “Need to see how Thorax is settling in and simply talk with Starlight.”

“When you going back to Canterlot?” she asked as the wind picked up blowing through her hair making it wave a little.

“Don’t know,” I shrugged, “probably tomorrow or the next day? Why?” I made sure to keep my voice innocent sounding, though I think I know the real reason why she wanted to go.

Her smile was very innocent and disarming as she replied, “One is just to go. Haven’t really been there long enough to really sight see. But mostly I want to go see Celestia and Luna.” Nice but she gave it away on the second sentence, but the way she said it really sounded innocent enough. “So, I was wondering if I could go with you.”

A pause was my way of pretending to think about it. “I suppose, as long as you get AJ’s permission for it.”

“Sure, alright,” she readily agreed. “Why don’t you come over for dinner tonight and I can ask then?”

“Alright, sounds good to me,” I told her with a friendly smile. “I’ve been traveling so much lately that I’ve missed a good home cooked dinner. And I know that your family has the best there is.” She squeed happily at that. “I think Twilight, Thorax, and Starlight are up by now, so I’ll see you and your family tonight then.”

“Alright, Emmit, see you later.” She waved as I left the marketplace for Twilight’s Friendship Castle.

^_^

My first stop was Twilight’s room. She’s always an early riser, so I am almost never worried about waking her up. So, it wasn’t a surprise to see her bed empty after arriving in her room. But my keen ears did pick up the sound of water running. And the little ass in me had a wicked idea. Without announcing my presence, I morphed into my naked human form and tip-toed my way up to her bathroom. With no door, steam was pouring out of the doorway as was her humming.

The steam wasn’t thick enough that she couldn’t be seen with her back, and butt, to me. When I snuck in, she was standing on her hind legs, with her front legs against the wall, and the water running down her body. Her coat was slick and stuck to her body, soaked with water, and revealing her surprisingly lithe form. I couldn’t resist stepping up, pressing my body firmly against hers, and wrapping both arms around her. She yelped in surprise, naturally, but quickly settled after telling her that it was me.

“It’s alright, Twilight. It’s me,” I whispered into her ear, putting one hand on her chest, and put the other lower almost to her nether regions. My fingers on both hands rubbing and gently scratching against her fur to get to the skin underneath. Then leaned down placing a firm kiss against her neck as the water cascaded down our bodies. “Good morning, my beautifully adorkable princess.”

She giggled and moaned at the same time while her tail slowly snaked its way around my waist. “Good morning.” That was all she said in greeting because of the way my hand was now gripping and massaging her cutie mark and butt. I liked squeezing that butt of hers. Because even though she had almost no fat, due to her adventures, her butt had just enough to make it a true pleasure to squeeze and massage with my itchy fingers. Her moan was satisfying to hear as I sucked on her neck with my fingers digging into her cutie mark possessively. And again when my hand firmly ran down her body. My fingers exploring every curve of her chest, sides, stomach and then up again. “Touch me,” her whisper was almost unheard of by my human ears during my exploration of her wet body.

And I did. All over her body my hands explored her. From the tip of her horn to the end of her tail. From hoof to hoof and leg to leg, my hands explored, touched, rubbed, and massaged her wet body. She had already washed herself and was about to leave when I walked in. Therefore, it was my suggestion to dry her off. The way I dried her off was using a big towel while she was standing on her hind legs and her front hooves on my chest. That way we can face each other while I’m drying her off. It was a pleasure to dry her body off. Especially when she pressed her body against mine while drying off her mane, back, wings, and butt. She sighed and simply held me the whole time. Simply enjoying each other’s presence and touch.

Then it was time to check on Thorax and Starlight, which we would do together. In the same building and all you know. Twilight had given him his own room, naturally. And on the way there, she told me his shocked reaction that he would get a room all his own. I was looking forward to speaking with him today. As she was because she already had her pen and parchment ready for note taking.

Thorax was just taking a stretch in bed after we knocked and opened the door. “Good morning, Thorax,” Twilight greeted in her usual happy tone. “Sleep well?”

“Oh yes,” he said before stepping down and walking up to us. “First time in an actual bed. I slept really well and feel great this morning.”

“Really? Chrysalis never provided beds?”

Thorax shook his head, stopping in front of us. “No. To her we’re barely sentient soldiers. More like objects to use and discard really. We are just supposed to do our jobs. We can’t share anything with each other, especially emotions.”

“Man, that sucks.”

He agreed with me with a sad nod of his head. “It really is a sad life for any and all drones. We hardly get to have our own identities, or feelings, much less being seen as something other than an object for her to use.” He then smiled, “Which is why I slept so well last night. The bed was soo comfortable, I didn’t want to get up.”

“Just wait ‘till you get a girl in your life,” I winked to him while pulling Twilight up against me with a couple of tails. “Then you’ll really want to stay in bed.”

Twilight blushed and bumped me with her hip with a soft embarrassing, “Stop it.” Though she was smiling at the time.

Thorax was smiling as well because of the love that was in the air. His smile faltered though when he asked, “You think there could be a girl in the future for me? You think it’s possible for me to have a life now?”

My smile to him was gentle as was my encouraging tone of voice. “Thorax. You’ve taken the first steps toward the unknown future that you yourself will be able to make.”

“He’s right, Thorax,” Twilight echoed with an encouraging voice of her own. “Although, due to the history between changelings and ponies, it might not be easy for you. But, on the other hoof, you’ll at least be given a chance in this town. Just look at Trixie and Starlight. Both have a questionable past and both are living peacefully in this town.”

“Speaking of which, why don’t we see if Starlight is up?” Both Twilight and Thorax agreed with little encouragement. While walking down the hallway toward Starlight’s room I was thinking of ways to get Starlight and Thorax talking to each other. Better yet, get all three talking with one another giving me a chance to speak to Trixie.

“Come in,” Starlight announced after Twilight knocked on the door. We found Starlight sitting on a chair in front of a dresser with a large mirror across from the bed. There was a brush in her magic which meant that she was probably brushing her hair as we walked in. “Good morning,” she greeted after all of us said ours. “I wasn’t expecting you this morning. Another friendship lesson?”

“No,” Twilight shook her head as we approached her, “not today.”

“Just wondered if you and Thorax wouldn’t mind talking? I know that Twilight is eager to learn more about Changelings and life in the hive.” I added.

Starlight seemed a little surprised, but not unwilling as she looked over at Thorax. “Oh...sure. Little is known about changeling’s life in a hive.”

“Unfortunately, there’s not much to life for a hive drone,” he began with a sad tone. “All I wanted was a friend after I was hatched. But soon I had so many questions. Why do we do the things we do? Why does the queen not treat us better? Why is friends so discouraged? And many other questions.” Now, he hung his head in shame, “I was even in the invasion during the wedding. But it just didn’t seem right, so I just hid away until we were all blasted away back into the badlands.”

“You didn’t do anything to anypony?” Starlight asked curiously.

Thorax shook his head, “No, it didn’t seem right. Why did we have to do this? I know we feed on love, but why take? Way can’t we simply ask? I just don’t understand.”

“I think that’s alright, Thorax,” Starlight gave him an encouraging small embarrassed smile of her own. “I don’t have an honest past myself. I’ve done things I’m not proud of. I tried ruining Twilight’s life with her friends, but wound up almost ruining Equestria itself with time travel. Thanks to Twilight, I’m trying to remake my life and learn about friendship.”

“Sometimes,” Twilight added, “the best answers are ‘I don’t know.’”

From there the conversation really got started among the three of them. And when there was an opportunity after a while, I quietly excused myself. After letting Twilight know where I was going and after a kiss.

The morning was nice and cool, so it was a pleasant walk from the castle into town. Had to go through the center of town to get to Trixie. Even though it was mid-morning, all the shops were open and either setting up or ready for business. I was a little surprised that the massage twins didn’t hassle me this morning. There was just the wave or greeting of hello, so it was a nice walk through town.

Trixie’s trailer stuck out like a sore thumb midst all the tents. Pretty much looking like the show with light blue and purple colors. Now that I really looked at it, it reminded me of the so called gypsy trailers.

As I walked up to her door, I also knew that this was going to be one long and odd meeting.

All I heard was some mumbling and complaining after I knocked the first time. However, the second time she had some choice words for me. “Go away!” she almost shouted, clearly not happy for waking her up. “The Great and Powerful Trixie needs her beauty sleep.”

I couldn’t help myself, she left too good of an opening for me not to say something about that. “Oh, I see. In other words, you’re too horrid to look at right now?” Rarity would probably have my head if she heard me say that. But it had the effect that I wanted.

I heard a loud, and clearly angry, gasp before she angrily shuffled herself up to the door. “Now see here you,” she started to say before yanking the door open. Then saw me, screamed to high heaven, and slammed the door. “T-the G-great and P-powerful Trixie knows...how to d-defend herself.” Yeah, right. I snickered with a shake of my head.

“Didn’t Starlight tell you about me? A fox named Emmit?”

There was a silent pause for a few seconds before the door opened a little and she peaked an eye through the crack. “Even if she did, what would you have to do with me?”

“Just want to talk,” said to her with a slight shrug. “See how you’re doing. How’s your friendship with Starlight getting along?”

At least now she started getting more curious than afraid. She opened up the door more, so I could see her whole face. “Why are you asking?” She was still cautious though choosing to hide most of herself behind the door.

I tried to make it sound innocent without giving away the real reason. “Ever since Starlight has decided to turn over a new leaf, I’ve decided to help her and her friends. That includes you.”

“It does?” She didn’t look all that convinced as she opened the door further.

“It does,” I gave her my best smile. “So, can I come in to talk?”

She looked at me then back inside her trailer before settling on a deadpanned look at me. “You won’t fit.”

I went for a sheepish chuckle, “You’re probably right.” This isn’t going well. I tried picking up the conversation again. “So how are you are Starlight doing as friends? She’s powerful, so perhaps she could help you with your act?” I had no clue how far their friendship would go but they were friends by the end of the season.

That got her thinking at least. It showed on her face. “Maybe,” she said slowly while her mind thought it over.

“You do have great potential, Trixie,” said softly with an encouraging smile. “In spite of your past.” She eyed me with more curiosity, but still with lingering doubt, as if I was about to spring something on her. “I mean it, Trixie. Just look at Starlight and Thorax. Even now, they are talking with each other and he stayed in the castle with us. You can go over and talk if you like.”

Her eyes drifted back to the inside of her trailer, as if she was nervous. “Trixie is busy.”

I snorted in amusement, “Really? I used you as an example to show Thorax that even though a pony makes some mistakes, there is always hope for the future.” She was looking at me with interest again. “Even with your past, you’ve been living peacefully here. Though I imagine that it hasn’t been easy for you.”

She sighed, looking down in acknowledgment of what I said. “No, it hasn’t been easy. Trixie has made a lot of mistakes. But she is trying to turn her life around.”

“Starlight and Thorax has made lots of mistakes as well,” said gently to her with a small gentle smile. “You could talk with them, so each of you could help the other.”

That finally got her mind turning and thinking it over at least. “Perhaps Trixie will,” she said after a minute or two thinking it over. But when she said it she sounded happier about it.

“Want to go now while they are still there?”

She went from happy about the idea to reserved in a second. “Oh...uh...perhaps later.”

“Don’t worry about Twilight,” dismissing her fear with a paw wave. “She’s in my herd, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

There was a short hesitation, but in the end she gave me a nod and stepped out of her trailer. “Very well, we will trust you to protect us from Twilight’s wrath.”

^_^

By the time we got into the castle, where I led her where Starlight and Thorax were, I saw that Twilight was still with them. All three were talking away, but now either relaxing on the bed or chairs. And no, I didn’t walk with my tails over Trixie. Not if I wanted to sleep with Twilight anytime soon that is. When we walked in, Starlight and Thorax waved and even said hello. Twilight, greeted her cordially but there wasn’t any happiness in her greeting. Understandable.

Twilight was in a chair by the bed while Starlight and Thorax were on the bed. Trixie was still looking a little sheepish, so I gently encouraged her with a soft, “Go on.” When she finally did walk up to the bed, I turned and took my place by Twilight.

“Hey, Trixie,” Starlight greeted with a smile and a hoof wave.

“Hi again, Trixie,” Thorax happily greeted.

Meanwhile, Twilight had used her magic turning my head to her. Trixie?

Yes, dear. Trixie.

“So, what brings you here?” Starlight asked.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Trixie take a glance at me. I just gave her an encouraging nod before looking back to Twilight. While Trixie started telling them about what she did in the past against Twilight, I was convincing her again how important she was.

I know you remember about me telling you about her.

She gave me a soft dismissive snort. Yes, I remember. Part of me still doesn’t believe it. Those three and Discord basically saving Equestria from Chrysalis?

“Well, I tried taking away Twilight’s friends only to doom Equestria,” Starlight said sadly.

“And you know what we changelings have done,” Thorax told her with a comforting voice.

That’s the way it’s supposed to happen and hopefully will happen. I looked to her again, this time with a knowing smirk. Remember what you said about Thorax at the Crystal Empire?

Twilight looked over at Trixie after taking a deep breath and letting it out. If I can’t accept a former enemy as my friend, then how can I call myself the Princess of Friendship?

Exactly, though probably not in those exact words, but yes.

“Both Thorax and I have made mistakes, Trixie,” Starlight was saying to her. “But I think that you have been more successful than us. At least I think so by how the locals treat us. They still don’t know what to think about me.”

“At least Twilight has openly supported you,” Trixie said softly with a little sadness.

I looked over at Twilight about that. A couple of seconds later, Twilight relented with a sigh, got down from her chair and walked over. “I’ll Support you, Trixie.” I actually heard honesty in her voice when she said it.

Trixie was a little shocked to actually hear her say it. It showed on her face when she looked over. “You are not lying to Trixie?”

“No, Trixie,” Twilight shook her head, “I’m not. At the Crystal Empire when we met Thorax I said that if I can’t be friends with former enemies that want friendship, then how can I be the Princess of Friendship?” Then offered her hoof.

Trixie was hesitant at first, but then shook her hoof. “Trixie thanks you for a...third chance.”

^_^

I stayed a bit longer just to make sure they were talking and getting along before I left for Sweet Apple Acres. On the way there, my mind was thinking up what-if scenarios. Especially about Big Mac. Applejack already knew this and probably already knows that Apple Bloom has invited me over. Wasn’t sure about Big Mac. Although, he would at least know that I wouldn’t encourage Apple Bloom any. Though her request, and possibly Sweetie’s as well, would need to be addressed. That I was trying to think about.

It was late afternoon when I stepped through the gate and onto Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack informed me how they harvest the apples during most of the year. Each of the four sections were grown and harvested in rotation. While harvesting one section the other three were growing. Right now, she should be in the west field harvesting. Knowing this, I found both Applejack and Big Mac in the west field currently working on a row of apple trees.

“Hello,” I sing-songed a greeting to them as they each were bucking a tree.

“Well hi there, Emmit,” Applejack greeted with a smile, though there was a little blushing as well.

Big Mac simply nodded a greeting, so I gave one in return.

“What brings you over here?” AJ asked as I saddled up to her.

Without even a hesitation I said, “Apple Bloom’s dinner invitation.” Both of them were standing there confused, which meant that she hasn’t told them yet. I decided to fill them in and prayed that Big Mac wasn’t thinking that I encouraged her any. “I was strolling through the market on my way to see Trixie when I saw Apple Bloom opening the apple cart. So, I walked over to say good morning. After the free apple for breakfast, she asked me if It was alright to come with me to Canterlot when I leave in the morning.” At this point, AJ knew exactly what was going on, but Big Mac was still simply confused and curious. “I told her that she needed to get your permission first. That’s when she invited me over to dinner.”

“Well, I suppose,” Big Mac started to say until AJ cut him off.

“Big Mac…,” AJ interrupted him, but didn’t know what to say.

So, I looked over to Big Mac to tell him. “She wants to go, so she can ask both Celestia and Luna to join the herd.” Without missing a beat, I paused just enough to add, “How do you feel about it now?”

He narrowed his eyes at me and bucked the whole apple tree down. Luckily, it’s already been picked clean.

“Don’t look at me, I didn’t encourage her,” said while holding up my paws in self-defense.

“Big Mac calm down,” AJ admonished, then with a sigh looked down at the tree before looking at Big Mac again. “Emmit didn’t encourage her,” she told him firmly, “I can attest to that. Tartarus, he didn’t even know until yesterday.”

“Sweetie, I’m pretty sure wants to join too. I just don’t know if she’s going to be coming with me or not.”

“And how do you know that?” Big Mac asked, now very curious.

“As far as girly things, they’re a matched pair. Scootaloo, not so much. Plus, Sweetie wasn’t exactly being quiet when I walked past her room this morning either.”

Applejack had a blush and Big Mac didn’t know how to take that. Big Mac was the first to recover. He gave an uneasy horse-like snort with a shake of his head. “I don’t like the idea of her joining.”

“Big Mac,” AJ sighed patiently, “I’m not sure if I like it either. But...she is a legal adult now and we have to accept that. We both knew that this day would come.” The slightest of smirks spread across her face. “Plus, if she really wants to go then she’s going to go whether we like it, or know it, or not.”

I watched as Big Mac sighed as well, though it was a sigh of acceptance. Then sat his rump down, looking at AJ with a resigned expression. “I know. Just don’t know if I’m ready or not.”

“I know, Big Mac, I know.” AJ then looked over at me. “Well, considering you’re going to have dinner with us, might as well help us harvest this field.”

With a non-committal shrug, I used my telekinesis to grab a few baskets over to the next tree in line, sat down at the tree, and started filling the baskets with the same ability. Then brought those baskets over to the cart. While I was doing that, Big Mac had already passed me while AJ muttered an amused soft, “Show off,” to me when she walked by.

^_^

(Later around the dinner table)

“Granny? Can I go with Emmit to Canterlot?” Apple Bloom finally asked, at the table, while AJ brought out the desert. Which turned out to be a type of apple sauce, but with spices and something else that made it just a little bit thicker than normal. I listened while relishing in the delicious applesauce.

“You going to see the princesses?” Granny asked back before going back to her applesauce.

“Yeah!” she responded a little too enthusiastically. “I want to see the city and the princesses. Maybe ask them some questions.”

“Well I think that’s a fine idea,” Granny gave her a nod. “Why I remember the time when Princess Celestia herself gave us this land.”

When Big Mac and Applejack rolled their eyes, doing their best to ignore her story, I just smirked at them while pretending to listen.

^_^

(AJ’s POV, Sunset, West Field)

After dinner, Emmit told Apple Bloom to meet him at the train station in the morning at eight. She was soo excited that she went to tell Sweetie and Scootaloo. Right now the sun was setting. And we were in the west field watching the sunset. It was the best place to watch it. Especially at the crest of a hill. Of course, right now that wasn’t the only thing my eyes were watching.

He was in his human form, naked, and I was leaning up against him with his arm around me. As the princesses cast their magic to move the heavens, and as the sky started to darken with the dying light painting the sky, my eyes darted to his semi-hard member. As the last light of the dying sun started to wane, my desire began to flame as my heart began pounding in anticipation. It wouldn’t be my first time with him. But it would be my first time outside. While my mind kept thinking up images of us, I felt heat building in my lower lips. It was when my mind was popping those images in my head, along with the light of the moon bathing us in its light, that I felt him lean over.

“You seem a little bothered,” he whispered into my ear, pulling me against him with his fingers running through my mane. I closed my eyes and leaned into his hand while my front hoof rubbed against his inner thigh close to his semi-hard member. My mind was too preoccupied with fingers running through my hair and then taking off my hair ribbon to speak. I never remove it except during a shower or while sleeping. But I felt him remove it and let my mane fall and flow where the gentle wind blew it. Opening my eyes, I looked into his. My body felt hot with my heart pounding in my chest as his hand continued down my back. His fingers traced my spine, sending a sensual shiver through me. “I can help you with that,” he whispered seductively as his fingers ran through my tail. Until I felt him remove my tail ribbon as well.

From there, his fingers traced back up my spine again. Slowly though, his fingers traced the curve of my spine, as if telling me something. That something was in his eyes. And in his fingers. Those shivers turned into a burning desire as he took my head and brought it down for a gentle, yet heated, kiss. That something was in his kiss as his fingers ran through my mane. I was his. And I let him know by letting his tongue enter my mouth and dominate my own. I also let him know something by rubbing his hardening member with my hoof. It twitched at my slow strokes up his shaft. It was satisfying to know that I affect him as much as he does me. When I broke our kiss, my eyes met his. “Looks like I’m not the only one.”

Releasing his now hard member, I brought my hoof to his chest gently encouraging him to lay down. After doing so, I moved over him. Putting my hooves on his chest I teased his member with my lower lips. A low moan escaped me as my lips teased the head of his hard member. He responded by running his hands down my body. “I can help you with that, too. And I love your hands.”

He chuckled, “Remember when you told me to keep my hands to myself?”

My body hummed contently as his hands gripped my cutie marks. I never thought myself as a giggler, but giggle I did at the memory before moaning at his touch. “I remember.” He moved my hips around the way he wanted. Making my lower lips tease him by slowly rubbing his shaft and coating it with my juices. “And I take it back. I take it all back. I love your hands. And my body loves your hands.”

“I can tell, AJ.” His eyes looked up into mine in a way that captured my attention. My juices had coated his shaft where my lower lips slid easily against him making me sigh for him. “And I think it also enjoys something else, too.” With a grin on his face, he raised me up enough to line up his head with my lower lips.

“It does,” my voice came out as a low moan as he lined himself up with me. But I took the lead in lowering myself onto his wonderfully hard shaft. The pleasure had me closing my eyes as his shaft parted my lower lips and stretched my inner walls to slowly fill me. “Soo good,” I sighed after he was fully inside me. “Soo full.” As I lowered myself upon him, and wrapped my hooves around his neck, his hands explored up and down my body. “Touch me,” I moaned softly, starting to move against him slowly, “all over.” He did. His hands explored my body from my head and neck to my rump and cutie marks. “Yes!” said between planting kiss after kiss around his neck and chest. All while his wonderful member massaged and excited me in all the right ways.

He took charge after I felt his arms wrap around me. One hand at the base of my tail with his fingers wrapped around it possessively. The other holding my head, his fingers running through my mane. I completely relaxed against him, loving the warmth of his body under me… and inside me. And we slowly made love underneath the full moon.

^_^

(Sweetie Belle’s POV, Next morning at the train station)

I ran as fast as possible to the train station. It was almost eight in the morning and I was almost late. My hope was that they didn’t leave without me. My ears picked up the train whistle letting me know that it was the last call to board. “WAIT!” I called out, my hooves now pounding against the wooden floor of the station as I ran inside. “I’m coming, too.”

“Last call for Canterlot,” came the announcement just when I ran out of the building and onto the platform.

The royal car was in sight as I ran to the door. “Apple Bloom! Emmit! I’m coming, too!”

Apple Bloom’s head poked out of the window, “Then hurry up, Sweetie Belle.”

I made it inside just in time and right before the train’s last whistle sounded with the train jerking forward. Once inside, I took a second to catch my breath to calm my pounding heart.

“You made it,” Apple Bloom stepped down from her bench seat and ran over to me. “I almost didn’t think you’d get here in time.”

I ran a hoof through my mane nervously, for two reasons. One was because, “I overslept a little,” said to them looking sheepish. The other was being nervous in front of Emmit. He was in his beautiful fox form and laying on the bench on his side. I knew I was blushing and my heart fluttered in my chest. Because of those eyes. Those beautiful red eyes seemed to look down into my very soul.

“I wasn’t aware that you were going to join us.” Even when he was looking at me with that curious expression, my heart still fluttered and my body felt hot.

“I just asked permission just this morning,” I tried going for the innocent and cute; giggling a little while looking up at him sheepishly as if in apology.

With a sigh, he seemed to relax and smiled at us, “Well, alright. As long as Rarity said it was fine.”

“Great!” Apple Bloom nearly jumped in excitement, then looked over at me with a wink. “You know,” she teased, looking over at Emmit again, “this is going to be a long trip. So, we might as well get comfortable.” She immediately got up on the bench seat, then onto Emmit, and comically started pretending to fluff him up like a pillow. I giggled at the sight.

“Just what are you doing?” I could tell we were trying his patience a bit.

“Fluffing my pillow what’s it look like?” she rolled her eyes at him, using her front hooves against his coat. “Duh.” Then looked to me again with a conspiratorial wink when Emmit wasn’t looking. “Well, come on Sweetie Belle.” Without missing a beat, she raised Emmit’s front paw up. “I know where you want to be.”

I gave her a look that told her not to give anything away. But I didn’t hesitate either, ran up onto the seat, and laid down curled up against him. Emmit put his leg down around me with both of us giggling up a storm. “There isn’t that better?”

“Yes, Apple Bloom, this is much better,” giggling happily, I wiggled against him to get more comfortable.

“Yeah, but it’s missing something,” Apple Bloom added as she too wiggled on top of him to get more comfortable. Looking up, I saw her wrap her forelegs around his neck, putting her head on his. “If our comfy pillow would put a blanket over us that would be wonderful.”

I could tell we were really trying his patience due to the near-silent grumble I felt through his chest that my back was up against. However, he laid his tails over us anyway. Much to our satisfaction. But, it was where I wanted to be. Laying right here up against him with his foreleg and tails over me. It was something that I’ve actually fantasized about. I also could feel his sheath through my tail. It was soo difficult not to tease him with my tail. But I didn’t want him to know just yet.

“Yep, this is perfect,” Apple Bloom sighed comically after a few minutes before going silent. Then the only thing that was heard was the soft click-clack of the train. To me, the sound of the train and just being with Emmit like this was slowly putting me to sleep. It wouldn’t be that hard considering I was up half the night thinking about today. Half worried and half excited about what the princesses would say. Would they accept us or turn us down? Right now, though, I could at least enjoy this. With my head resting against his leg and his tails over me, I think I understand why Rarity enjoys it soo much. I know I was.

It was a little while later when I think both Emmit and Apple Bloom had fallen asleep that I thought back to this morning. And how embarrassing it was that Rarity caught me with her toy.

^_^

(A few hours earlier)

Her toy was still inside of me with my body feeling soo good and wonderful and slightly twitching, with me trying to quietly giggle at the way it makes me feel. The way he would make me feel. And this is the one Rarity uses when he’s not around. It felt soo big, was big. Big enough that it wouldn’t fit all the way. But, sweet Celestia’s sun in the sky it had me feeling like never before. So, I kept it in while simply enjoying the feeling of it inside me. All while fantasizing about him laying with me. Next to me. And holding me.

But I couldn’t stay like this too long because I would need to return it before Rarity wakes up. And before doing that I would need to clean it, and me. Reluctantly, I got up and quietly as I could walk out of my room, across the hall to the bathroom, and began to clean myself up. Working as quietly as I could it only took me a few minutes before I walked back out and down the hall to Rarity’s room. With her toy floating in front of me being held by my magic. Only to get the shock of my life, and nearly dying of a heart attack, when Rarity opened the door right before I would have.

“Oh, goo-” she began to greet me before her eyes locked onto her toy. She went from happy bleary-eyed to looking...disappointed? I wasn’t sure about the look on her face. It wasn’t angry like I was expecting. My brain was trying to tell me to run back to my room, but my legs weren’t getting the message. “Come inside, Sweetie,” she said softly after a couple of seconds taking her toy from me with her magic. Then turned around and walked back inside. It was surprising that she wasn’t angry. She just sounded disappointed. But what could I do other than follow her in? “I knew this day would come, Sweetie.”

After putting her toy away, after looking at it, she got up onto the bed then patted the spot next to her with her hoof. This was such an embarrassment, but I got up and sat next to her on the bed. My eyes were glued to the mattress and felt her put a hoof around me.

“You want to know a secret?” She asked as with her tone of voice indicating just that.

I was curious of course, so I shrugged a little and dared to look up at her.

“I was younger than you when I first started using one.” There was a small smile on her face when she said it.

That was almost unbelievable. “You’re not mad?”

She shook her head slightly with a sigh. “No. I knew you would someday. I just didn’t think it would arrive so soon.” I didn’t know what to say to that. Then she simply looked worried. “You didn’t hurt yourself did you?” I shook my head. “Good.” Neither of us said anything for a few seconds. I didn’t know what to say. “You like him, don’t you?”

Biting my bottom lip a little, I nodded, “I think it’s kind of obvious at this point.”

She giggled with me, “Yes, it is.”

“I...want to go with Apple Bloom this morning,” I told her, now feeling a little braver. At least having the nerve to look at her now.

“You really know what you’re doing by joining his herd? He’s not a man that likes to share, you know,” Rarity cautioned me, gentle yet firmly. Almost warning me.

“It’s kind of like a marriage, right?”

She nodded, “Think of it as an unofficial one, yes. You’ll be his and his alone. You can’t be with any other stallion. And it’s more than just sex. It’s about honoring him. Standing by him, even when he does something wrong.”

“I know, Rarity,” said giving her a small smile of understanding.

“Are you sure that this is what you want?”

“Yes,” gave her a firm nod, “I’m sure this is what I want.”

Chapter Twelve: More Odds and Ends

Author's Note

Sorry, it's a little late. Let me know what you think and point out any errors. Had a hard time editing this with Grammarly on this website.

Chapter Twelve: More Odds and Ends

(Sweetie’s POV, in castle’s hallway toward throne room)

Apple Bloom and I had to take two steps with every one of his in order to keep up with him. But I didn’t mind. As long as I was with him. We were walking down a hallway toward some large double doors with a couple of guards posted there. The closer we got to the throne room, where he said Celestia would be, the more nervous I got. The sound of our hoofbeats against the stone floor echoing through the hallway just added to my already unsteady nerves. Once we reached the double doors, the guards saluted him.

“Good morning, sire,” one of them greeted with his voice as steady as his posture.

“Good morning,” he greeted back, “how’s she doing in there?”

“A bit frustrated, I think,” the other said with a wince. “Luckily for her, though, it’s almost over.”

I didn’t feel it was my place to say anything, but Apple Bloom has never had that problem. “Nobles?” The guards only nodded with another wince when Apple Bloom asked.

“Well, time to go in and save her from them then,” said aloud before they opened the doors for us. There was some noble in a fancy suit standing in front of Celestia, arguing with her.

“I will not entertain your pettiness anymore,” Celestia stomped her hoof hard against the stone floor. It made me jump in surprise because it was so loud and echoed in the room. It also made the stuffy noble shut up instantly. Then she face hoofed with a frustrated groan that also echoed a little in the room. “Day court was for ponies who needed help with actual problems. It isn’t for nobles who think they can fill my time with their petty requests and keep the quote-unquote common ponies from seeing me.” She looked up at him, this time with a hard stare that I hoped would never be directed toward me. “The next time you come in here with something other than an actual need, it better be dire or I’ll ban you from ever walking in here again. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, your highness.” The stallion looked like Apple Bloom’s dog that knew it did something wrong. And walked like it too as we watched him walk away, pass us, and leave the throne room. It was when the stallion finally left the room that she finally relaxed and gave all of us a smile.

“You know, honey, I think I’m starting to be a bad influence on you,” he chuckled making his way over to her with Apple Bloom and I beside him.

“Rather a good one,” she replied to him, giving him a long kiss. “I’ve finally decided to follow your lead and just not bother with them anymore. More and more ponies are coming in that have actual needs now.”

Apple Bloom giggled at that, “I bet the nobles don’t like that, huh?”

“No, my little pony they don’t,” Celestia shook her head with a happy giggle, “but I don’t care if they care or not. I want to help ponies with actual needs, not more stuffy nobles with petty requests.”

“Go, Princess!” Apple Bloom cheered and actually raised a hoof into the air.

She let out a long happy sigh, “That actually felt good. Like a weight being lifted off my shoulders.” Then she appeared to shake it off, straightened herself up, and looked down at Apple Bloom and I, “Now then. How was everything in Ponyville?”

“Better than I had hoped, actually,” Emmit replied, happily chuckling. “Thorax is settling in rather nicely and has started talking with Starlight and Trixie. Had a nice talk with Fluttershy and Discord. Rarity complained a little that I was cutting my visit short, so I promised her to go back tomorrow. And the rest of the girls are doing just fine.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful to hear,” Celestia clapped her hooves together. “So what brings you two here?”

“Oh well...” now I was really nervous. Somehow the ground looked really interesting right now. So, I was glad that Apple Bloom spoke up.

“We want to ask you something...alone please.”

Emmit just shrugged, kissed Celestia one more time, and then turned toward the doors. “In that case, I’ll go check on Solar and Luna, have fun.”

“Alright dear,” Celestia waved her hoof. She waited until he left then looked at us again. “So, what is it you wanted to ask?”

Apple Bloom took one look at me and spoke up first. “We want to join the herd.” I nodded when Celestia looked at me.

“At such a young age?” that was a question I suspected she ask.

“Yes.” Steeling my nerves, I looked up to her with a firm resolve.

“Why?”

“I’m ready,” I told her, my eyes meeting hers. “Rarity and I have discussed it just this morning.”

Now it was Apple Bloom’s turn to look a little sheepish. “I’m ready, although AJ and I haven’t discussed it at length.”

Celestia didn’t look altogether sure, even looked a little uneasy with our request. “You are legal adult age, but even so usually mares wait for a few more years. Have a little fun maybe and see a few stallions.”

“I don’t want, or need, to see other stallions, Princess Celestia,” I surprised myself by my own resolve. Standing up straight, I looked up at her with a firm resolve. “From what I’ve seen, no other stallion is like Emmit.”

She surprised me by smiling down at us. “That’s true, Sweetie Belle. But are you two really sure about this?”

“I am,” Apple Bloom said firmly.

“So am I,” I added just as firmly.

“Even when Emmit said you would ask, I had hoped...” she started to say, but stopped looking at us in...disbelief?

“Wait...Emmit knows?” Apple Bloom’s voice was filled with the same shock that I felt. And it showed on our faces as we looked up to her. My butt hit the floor, I put a hoof against my head, and my mind ran through what if’s that had suddenly popped in. Not to mention the question of why.

“Why?” my voice was quiet as my mind tossed it around. “Why would he still come and let us ask if he knew?”

“Does he want us to join then?” Apple Bloom looked over to me asking.

“I think,” she said a little louder to get our attention, “that he would want us all to discuss it further. Not only with me, but with Luna as well.”

“So, that means you and Luna are the head mares?”

“That is correct, Sweetie Belle.”

There was a pause before Apple Bloom asked the obvious question, “So...what happens now? Are we in...or…?”

“I have an idea, but we’ll need to talk to him and Luna first.” She motioned us to follow her, so Apple Bloom was on one side with me on the other. “Emmit will still be awake, not sure about waking Luna up though. She can get a little cranky.”

Not much was said while we followed Celestia down the hallway. I thought that it has gone pretty well so far. She didn’t say no and Emmit had already known what we were going to ask. Thoughts of why he didn’t say anything to us ran through my mind as we approached Luna’s door. Apple Bloom didn’t say anything either as Celestia opened the door ushering us inside.

It was dark enough that it took me a second to see. Luna was asleep on the bed while Emmit was in his human form. He was sitting in a chair holding his daughter. He wasn’t asleep, but I think she was. At least I didn’t hear any crying.

“Wait here,” Celestia whispered as Emmit looked over at us. I didn’t mind waiting because my body felt warm again when he looked over at me. He was also naked, but I was too far away to see much. Apple Bloom waved her hoof at him as Celestia began whispering to him. Couldn’t hear what they were saying though.

“What do you think her idea is?”

I shrugged, “Don’t know, Apple Bloom, but whatever it is I think he likes it.”

“Don’t know if that’s good or bad,” Apple Bloom giggled.

After a couple of minutes, or so, Celestia walked over to Luna’s bed and tried waking her up. When Luna grumbled and turned away from her, Apple Bloom whispered, “Kind of like me every morning.” Celestia’s second time was successful after she went over to the other side. And from what I could see, Luna wasn’t happy at being woken up either. After some whispering, Luna looked over at us, whispered some more, and then nodded to Celestia.

Is that it? Are we in? I waited nervously at what she would say while she walked back over to us. She still didn’t say anything to us while she motioned for us to leave the room with her. I was soo nervous that the desire to ask was almost overwhelming. But tell us she did after we left the room and started walking down the hallway again.

“Here’s what we have agreed to,” she began and I felt my heart pound in my chest. “You can join the herd on a probationary period.”

“What’s that mean?” Apple Bloom asked.

“It means, that you have to go on dates with Emmit first and really get to know him before your place in the herd is finalized,” Celestia explained. “To further explain. Even though you are technically in the herd, we want you to really get to know Emmit before your minds are really made up that this is what you want.”

It was definitely disappointing, but it wasn’t a no either.

“Well, it’s not a no, right Sweetie Belle?”

“Yeah,” I agreed with her then looked up to Celestia, “so, I guess we’ll take it. What happens now?”

“Well, I believe that Apple Bloom wanted to see the city, correct?” I was a little surprised that we weren’t headed back to the throne room. Instead, we had turned the other way and went outside into a large garden.

“Yeah.”

“Then your first date with him will be seeing the city,” we followed her into the garden, not sure where she was leading us to.

“I think that will be fine,” I told her as we walked into the center that held a fountain and sitting area.

“Good, then let’s talk about it,” she said and took a seat on one of the benches.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV)

While holding my sleeping daughter against my chest, I thought back at what Tia had suggested. It was a good idea. I wasn’t sure if they really knew what they were asking. Or they could be having a schoolgirl crush and needed to see past the initial feelings. By doing this we’ll find out if they are in it for the long haul.

Meanwhile, I enjoyed holding little Solar against my chest. Her back was almost as big as my hand now. While feeling her soft breaths against my chest, my hand gently stroked her. She was so different and yet so perfect. Now with the understanding of what it’s like to be a father, it still amazes me that my own father could ever be brainwashed such as he has been. I also began to wonder if my preparations will work? Will everything turn out the way it’s supposed to? Will Fluttershy and our foal be safe? Discord isn’t omniscient and can’t watch her constantly and neither can I. And what about the rest of the girls?

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Luna patting the pillow as if trying to search for something. A few seconds later she rolled over, opened her bleary eyes, and latched onto me. “Oh,” she yawned with a stretch, “there you are.”

A smile crept up on my face as I stood up and stepped over to the bed, still with Solar in my arms. Then carefully, and slowly, laid down on my back on the bed. Luna put one hind leg across my crotch area and then a wing over my chest to cover Solar. Solar fussed a little during the move only to settle back down again after Luna’s wing was over her.

“You agree with Tia’s suggestion, I take it?” I whispered due to Solar sleeping.

Her head nodded slowly, “I do. Their true feelings need to be known and they need to get a taste of herd life.” She then leaned up, turned my head to her, and then kissed me. “Stay for a little bit?”

“I will,” said after kissing back, “but you know I can’t stay long.”

“Yes,” she sighed, disappointed, “one of the things that they too must learn about being in a herd.” She yawns again, snuggles a little more to get more comfortable. Then sighs happily, closing her eyes again.

^_^

I did stay for a bit simply enjoying the feeling of Luna against me and my little daughter in my arms. It was a wonderful feeling. She was just so small and cute my heart seemed like it would burst from my chest. Especially when she yawned with her small tongue sticking out then shifting on my chest to get more comfortable.

As much as I wanted to stay, I had to leave. It took me a good few minutes to coax my way off the bed without waking Solar up. But eventually, I got Solar to snuggle up against Luna. So, with Luna now watching over little Solar, I changed into my fox form and tip-pawed my way out of her room to meet them in the garden where Tia said they were headed to. Sweetie Belle noticed me first after I got to the garden and approached them.

“You knew?” Sweetie questioned as she trotted up to me. I simply nodded to her with an amused smirk. “Well...why didn’t you say anything? Why were you quiet about it?”

I sat my butt down on the ground in front of her as AB trotted up as well. “Well, I didn’t know what Tia or Luna would say about it. And I do agree with them though. So, if you really want to be part of the herd then you should get to know me. Both my good and bad sides. Choose to love all of me and not just for the sex.” As I said that my eyes landed on Sweetie Belle just long enough for her to see the tiniest of winks I gave her. “You two are young, even though you are adults, so we wanted to make sure that you two are really ready for the herd life.” Sweetie was blushing heavily after she figured out that I had heard her pleasuring herself.

“Alright, alright,” AB relented with a sigh and a slight roll of her eyes, “we get it.”

“Yeah, we understand,” Sweetie echoed AB giving me a blushing embarrassed smile.

“Good,” Celestia walked around them to stand by me as I put a couple of tails around her. “Then what would you two like to do?”

“Hang on a second,” Sweetie quickly said first pulling AB to the side to whisper among themselves. It quickly became an excited exchange as the two girls started giggling at the prospect of doing...something...with me. Just what I didn’t know and didn’t expect what Sweetie would request after the two of them walked back over. Both of them were blushing as they walked up. AB looked both nervous and excited at the same time while gently biting her lower lip. Sweetie was looking up at me with an excited expression that looked, dare I say, aroused. “We’d like for you to bathe us.”

Tia and I gave each other a quick unsure glance. “Well, I guess I have no real objections to it,” Tia shrugged slightly and looked over at me while she said it. “I guess the one thing you must understand is that it’s very intimate without being sexual.”

“I overheard Rarity telling the others how wonderful it felt,” Sweetie said a little sheepishly. More than likely a little embarrassed about admitting she eavesdropped in on a private conversation.

“I heard AJ tell Granny how it made her feel loved and cared for like she never felt before,” AB’s honest happy smile was contagious as she smiled up to me. “I want to feel that.”

“So, do I,” Sweetie echoed, though I think I really knew why she wanted to.

I looked over to Tia with a look that told her I had no argument with that. And to deny them after hearing that would make me look like an ass. Not to mention feeling like one. Especially after the pleading look in their eyes. However, a smile spread over my face as I looked over to Tia. “Alright,” I announced, smiling down to them, “Tia is going to have to teleport us there and stay with us, so she can teleport us out.”

“Alright, so can I go first?” Sweetie asked hopefully with a certain gleam in her eyes.

“Sure,” I gave her a nod then nodded to Celestia where she teleported us down to her private bath.

^_^

(Sweetie’s POV, Private Royal Bath)

Simply because it was the princess's private bath, it was going to be fancy. The whole room looked like it was carved from the mountain itself looking smoothed and polished. I was expecting it to be cold, but it was surprisingly warm. The water was too after dipping my hoof into it to test it.

“Wow, this place is awesome! It even has the hot tub in the corner over there as Applejack said.” AB’s voice sounded like I felt. In awe of where I was.

“I use it from time to time whenever I have a bad day,” Celestia stepped up to me and AB with a wide smile on her face.

“I bet it feels great when he’s with you, right?”

Celestia giggled like a filly with a crush, “Yes it does.”

“And now it’s your turn Sweetie,” Emmit’s voice pulled my eyes from Celestia to where he was now standing. He was standing behind Celestia in the pool at a lowered portion of the floor that was wet with water. Celestia stepped aside letting us see the various shampoos nearby. My body already felt hot and tingly as thoughts of his hands all over me. While walking around Celestia to where Emmit was, I knew I was blushing at him. My eyes couldn’t help but look down into the water to see his dick. I was looking too long because he tapped my head then guided me to where he wanted me to lay down in front of him. I felt so embarrassed and I knew I was blushing, but I couldn’t help myself. I wanted to look.

“Alright, Sweetie, close your eyes.” I did so while feeling his hand on my head. “I’m going to lead you through relaxation exercises as I wash you.” His hand left my head and felt him spread my legs out. Perhaps these relaxation exercises were a good idea because I felt so nervous and excited about this. “While wetting you down, I want you to count down from one hundred, Alright.”

“Ok,” I told him and immediately started counting down silently. I didn’t count that quickly because I wanted to at least be aware of what he was doing. As the water was sprayed on my front legs, he used a hand to rub that area. I felt his hand gently grip and massage my front left leg as the water flowed over it. He washed my whole leg up to and even did my shoulder. In order to do my other front leg, I felt him lean over me. The urge to take a glance to see if I could see anything, but I didn’t. I didn’t want anything to ruin this moment or any possibility that would take his hands off me.

After he finished my other front leg, he did my head and mane. Even now, I could tell that my sister was right about his hands. Just with his hands running through my mane it was more relaxing than counting down. He was really good with them. All that nervousness from before was quickly slipping away as he moved to my neck. I sighed a little, with a soft moan, between numbers in my head. Those numbers got to be slower and slower as he started on my back. And this was just the water. I couldn’t wait until he added the soap. Better yet when he did my belly and my special place.

His hands on my back were like getting a massage. His soft, almost deep, voice was like syrup to my ears. “Let everything go, Sweetie,” he said softly while I felt water on my lower back. “Let every worry go. Every concern go. Everything that makes you feel nervous or anxious go. Breathe in deep and let everything out slowly.” In spite of everything he was doing, and saying, my heart began to pound and my body felt hotter than the water when his hand ran over my butt and cutie marks. He even squeezed and gently scratched, that area making me breathe a little heavily. “That’s it, Sweetie,” his soothing voice came again while his fingers dug in around my cutie mark, “know that you are loved and cared for.” He finished by wetting down my tail and my hind legs before having the water go over me once more.

After the water went away, I heard a soft pop, like from a bottle. A couple of seconds later I felt a cool thick trail all the way down my left front leg. It had to be the shampoo. And I was right. He was quicker this time because he was using both hands to spread the shampoo lathering up my leg. As he continued lathering up my legs, head, and mane, I had lost count at this point. Now simply let the feeling of his hands on me calm me.

A lot of shampoo was put on my back as he spoke softly and soothingly to me again. “Breathe in calm, warm soothing calm and breathe out anything negative.” His hands and fingers dug into my back massaging in all the right places and in all the right ways. As I did what he said, my body felt like putty in his hands. And that was just what I wanted. I also got what I wanted when he used both hands on my butt and tail. Both hands, and all ten fingers, dug into one cutie mark. A soft moan that was more like a sigh let him know how good it felt. Never really had anypony, or in this case, Emmit, touch me like this. But now, I know how it feels. Rarity was right and the best part wasn’t even done yet. Yet, there was one thing I was waiting for. That came after he washed away all the shampoo from my body.

He started kissing me. Starting with my left front leg, he kissed my hoof first then slowly kissed up my leg ending at my shoulder. “Feel my kisses,” he said softly as he kissed up my right front leg. “Let them tell you how I feel.” My head around my horn was next then he moved my mane to kiss my neck. My body shivered a little when his lips started kissing down my back. And his hands rubbing down each side of me. A wonderful and pleasurable chill went up my spine when his lips touched the base of my tail. I couldn’t help but moan softly as both of his hands gripped my butt and his lips kissed one of my cutie marks. His lips kissed down my left hind leg before doing the same on the other side making me moan softly again.

His next words had my heart racing once again. “I’m going to roll you over onto your back, Sweetie. Relax and keep breathing slowly and deeply.” Slowly, even lovingly, he rolled me over. One of my fantasies about laying on my back with his eyes, and hands, roaming all over me flashed into my mind. Luckily my special place was already wet because of the water, so he couldn’t tell how it really made me feel. How wet I was already. Once again he spread out my legs in a more comfortable position.

The water and one hand returned. The anticipation of where he was headed made me feel hot as his fingers touched me just below my neck. Then slowly worked down to my barrel letting the water sink into my coat. The closer he got, the more that good feeling spread through me. Water hit my special place first, but I wanted to stay still or he might stop. I even tried not to moan or sigh when his wonderful fingers touched me there, but I moaned anyway. All too soon the water, and his fingers, vanished from there.

The shampoo was next as he poured it all around my chest, barrel, and even my special place. While his hands, and fingers, dug into my coat my mind was busy at work trying to think of a way to get him to linger more. I turned my head toward him and waited until his fingers started brushing my other set of lips. Maybe if I was quiet enough, Celestia and Apple Bloom wouldn’t hear me. Then it happened. His fingers brushed against me sending waves through me that felt so good and so wonderful. “Please, don’t stop,” I tried saying as softly as I could, but loud enough for him to hear. Even tried keeping my lips from moving as much as they could. His fingers slowed down just a little, I think. But all too soon they went away again.

It left me wanting more as he started washing away the shampoo off of me. For what is supposed to be a relaxing bath, it’s having just the opposite on me. It’s making me feel hot in all the right places. And it didn’t go away as he used the water and a hand to wash the shampoo away. Especially down below when his hand lingered a little longer than last time. He used his thickest finger to rub my lips firmly which made me feel so good. Especially when he rubbed me slowly and firmly enough to part them just enough to have me moaning again.

His fingers went away again but were replaced by his lips once more. “Know that you are loved and cared for, Sweetie,” he said softly to me as his head leaned down kissing me on my lips. It wasn’t quick or even passionate, as Rarity would say. But it was my first real kiss with him and it got my body humming. And he wasn’t done either and left a trail of kisses down my chest and my barrel. My mind thought of new fantasies as my body anticipated his lips going lower and lower. And finally placing a lingering kiss down below. Like before he pulled away far too soon.

But that wonderful hot feeling remained. And even when I heard hooves heading my way I didn’t move. I didn’t want to or this feeling would go away. I loved it and wanted it to linger as long as possible.

“Ok, my turn,” Apple Bloom’s voice came from right next to me. “And by the look on Sweetie’s face, it’ll be wonderful.”

I didn’t want to move, but I felt myself being lifted over to Celestia where she placed me next to her. While hearing Emmit go through the same thing with AB as he did with me, I looked up to the amused face of Celestia.

^_^

(Chrysalis’ POV, The Hive)

Mark was walking beside me, in his two-legged form, while I led him to the maturation chamber. He was a little irritable today and he wasn’t the only one. How dare Twilight interfere with me. And something that I will not tell anypony else was how surprised I was when Twilight knocked me out and sent me away. I was halfway back to the hive when I woke up again. Even after absorbing all that love, she was still more powerful than me? It took most of the love that I absorbed just to heal myself.

“So, what is it that you wanted to show me?”

He asked right when we entered the chamber. “My dearest Mark. In this chamber is your grandchildren.”

“What?! Grandchildren?!” He stopped in the doorway looking shocked and confused while looking around the chamber. “How could all these eggs be my grandchildren?”

“Easy, my dear Mark.” Turning around, I changed into the Daring Do disguise. “Because some time ago, I played the part of Daring Do in order to obtain something that would aid in creating another generation of drones for me. I just so happen to run into Emmit and his rainbow-haired bitch.” I laughed at the memory. “They honestly thought I was the real Daring Do, so they helped me get what I wanted. We got tied up by those pony goons and while tied up I encouraged Emmit to rut me. And with his seed will spawn a powerful new generation of drones.” I morphed back and thought about telling him how much better his son was at rutting than him. Deciding not to, I cackled again looking at his face. “You should have seen his face when he found out that he spawned a new generation of drones. Drones that will be the most powerful yet because of his own seed. An army that will be powerful enough to retake Equestria from those vile mares. An army of drones whose power won’t be limited to the amount of love they have.”

“So they’ll be able to eat food?” He’s finally looking interested in the hive itself.

Moving to his side I used a wing to put it around him. “Yes. The one thing that’s been a limitation for us against the princesses forces.” One look up at him showed some mixed reactions. “And how do you feel about this, Mark?”

“Honestly, I’m not sure. I guess I’m surprised that...” he paused with a sigh in thought. Then muttered, “I don’t know why I’d be surprised at that. The princesses got an heir to their throne from him. So, why should I be surprised that you were able to spawn more drones from him?” His eyes scanned the room filled with maturing drones in their eggs. “You think these drones will really be able to overcome the princess's troops?”

“Not only that,” I cooed up at him, leaning against him to entice him further. “Sometimes our drones would be found out because they weren’t eating food that her ponies do. Ponies sometimes get suspicious when other ponies, their friends, stop eating food suddenly. These new drones will correct that and more.”

He went silent while looking around. Even went so far as to walk away from me further into the chamber to touch one of the eggs. His voice was soft as he touched one, but I was able to hear him. “Even though unintentional, they’re still family.”

“But of course they are,” I cooed at him, walking up to him putting my wing around him again. “And your new grandchildren will take back Equestria for its true ruler.” After he yawned I told him, “Go and get some rest, my dear Mark and know that soon these new drones will conquer Equestria and rescue your son.”

With a simple nod, he turned around and walked away. A wicked grin spread across my face while gazing at my growing army of new and improved drones. Equestria will never see it coming. And the way Mark is wrapped around my finger he’ll be more than willing to lead this new army into Canterlot himself. To kill the princesses and their bastard daughter.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, Next day, Ponyville)

One thing I wasn’t expecting, when we pulled into Ponyville Station, was Rainbow there to greet us. Since there wasn’t any luggage of any kind, we waited until the train stopped with its usual loud hiss of steam then walked onto the wooden platform. Soft clip-clops told me that Sweetie and Apple Bloom were keeping up with me on both sides as we approached Rainbow.

“Hey stud, how was it?” she asked, casually smiling in her loose care free way.

“It was great,” Apple Bloom answered first excitedly then blushed when Sweetie spoke up.

“Yeah, he gave both baths because we’re part of the herd now.”

“Unofficially and under probation to make sure it's really what you want,” I finished for them.

Rainbow looked up at me with some anxiety about it, then looked at AB and Sweetie. “Why don’t you two see Scootaloo? We have something to talk with him about.”

“Alright, good idea.”

“Yeah! Let’s go tell her about our bath, Apple Bloom,” without another word both of them took off through the crowd, giggling the whole way.

Once they were out of earshot, Rainbow and I started to make our own way through the crowded station. She was leading because I had no clue what they wanted to talk with me about. “Baths huh?” Considering she’s had one, she was naturally cautious about me giving Sweetie and AB one too. “They’re actually part of the herd now?”

“Unofficially and under probation, as I said. To make sure it's really what they want,” I told her as we left the wooden floor of the train station to the hard-packed dirt road of Ponyville. It was a beautiful day out and even though it was morning almost everypony was out and about. We got a few smiles and waves in greeting. “Regarding the bath...Celestia was there and watched the whole thing.” I gave her an easy smile. “She and Sweetie had a long conversation while bathing Apple Bloom. Then both of them talked while it was Tia’s turn. Naturally, I gave her some added attention.” Rainbow blushed with a knowing smirk when I winked at her. “I don’t suppose you are going to tell me what I’m heading into?”

“Nope,” she chuckled, looking up at me with a knowing look and a mischievous smirk.

Sighing good naturally, I put a couple of tails around her pulling her against me where her rump rubbed against mine. “Well, alright then I guess I’ll just have fun with you until we get to wherever it is we’re going.” To prove my words, I moved the tail that was closest to her wings and shifted it to lay directly between them. And while our rumps rubbed together, my tail rubbed firmly between her wings. Hopefully, it would have the effect as intended. Leaning my head down, I lowered my voice to a soft alluring tone. Or at least as best I could. “I love rubbing rumps with you, Skittles. I love seeing how your wings rise with deep strong arousal. Each rub of my rump against yours promising to satisfy those deep passionate urges.” Her wings began expanding. She chose to hide it by raising her wing closest to me to lay against my side. The other was rising straight out. I felt her aroused deep breathing against my own side. Saw her eyes widen with arousal. And her walk slips just a little.

“Nope! Not going to tell you!” her voice slipped and thick while she concentrated her face forward intently. “Besides Rarity’s place is just up ahead.”

“Oh well. I’ll make sure to squeeze that beautiful flank of yours a little later then, hmm?”

It was when we walked right up to the boutique doors, that were marked “Closed”, that she stopped, turned toward me, grabbed my head in both of her hooves, and planted a kiss on me that spoke of hours of animalistic passion. “You better or I’ll ask Applejack to hogtie you.” Then she turned, opened the doors, and walked in. “Hey guys, he’s here,” she called out to what I thought was an empty room at first.

Until my ears picked up Rarity’s happy voice from the back while hearing some happy giggles at the same time. “Oh wonderful,” I heard right before Rarity stepped out of the door, took one look at Rainbow, and then looked over at me with a flat look. “Really, dear? Did you have to put Rainbow in such a state?”

“Have to, no. Wanted to, yes.” I couldn’t help it, but a grin was spreading from ear to ear as I stood, and looked down, at my wife in the center of the room.

“Rarity?” Rainbow interrupted, her voice still sounding a little thick “If you don’t mind I’d like to run up and take a cold shower? Otherwise, I think I’ll start humping him in front of you guys.”

Rarity stared at Rainbow with a shocked blanched look that lasted only for a second before she gave an understanding nod. Rainbow literally flew up the stairs toward the bathroom. We watched her leave then Rarity looked back at me with a roll of her eyes, a smile, and a shake of her head. “Alright ladies, it's time.” Now it was as if she was glowing as she smiled up at me. The door opened behind her as the others stepped out. Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy. Twilight and Applejack hung back a little while Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy stepped up beside Rarity with glowing faces and wide smiles. Naturally, my mind was going a mile a minute waiting for this announcement. Fluttershy just held a knowing smile. Rarity had an eager look about her. Pinkie Pie seemed to be barely containing herself, almost like she was vibrating. With a happy smile that threatened to break her face.

“Pinkie, darling do you wan-”

Pinkie interrupted with a quick loud joyous shout of, “Rarity and I are pregnant,” then launched herself at me with a hug almost tight enough to squeeze the air out of me.

“To tell him?” Rarity finished softly while stepping up to me, as I held Pinkie’s happy giggling and wiggling self, then turned my head to her giving me a kiss. “Yes, Pinkie and I are pregnant.”

My heart was doing happy flip-flops while my mind was rapidly thinking about the perils that were ahead of us. My face must have been a mix of happiness and worry because Pinkie leaned her head back to take a good look at me. Her front hooves were still around my neck as she leaned in kissing me again as Twilight and Applejack moved to either side of us. “Don’t worry, we’ll be alright.”

Leave it to Pinkie to see right through me. Rarity also caught on reaching up with a hoof to gently put it against my cheek. “I know that look. I’ve seen that look on other nervous runway models.”

“I don’t want to lose any of you,” I said gently squeezing them to me, burying my head in their manes.

“We know,” Fluttershy’s melodic voice hit my ears. I knew that they were confident they could take care of themselves, but I also knew what could happen. Not to mention the what-ifs running through my mind because of the changes from the show. Right now my mind needed a change of pace to get it over the worry.

“You two ready to eat meat?” a little chuckle was the best I could do at the moment. Leaning back I looked at both of them.

“No, darling,” Rarity said, taking a calming breath, “but I’ll do what I must for our foal.”

“And so will I,” Pinkie kissed me again then put a hoof to her chin. “I wonder. When I do get used to eating meat, what will I make?”

“Whatever you make, sugarcube,” Applejack interjected with a look of caution and a voice to match, “just make sure you warn us if there’s any meat in it.”

“Okie dokie lokie.” She started shaking me a little as she hugged me.

“You two tell him yet?” Rainbow’s voice cut through as she came back downstairs with a towel wrapped around her mane.

“Yep and you know what this calls for, don’t you? A party.”

And what a party it was. I don’t know how Pinkie did it, but within an hour Rarity’s boutique was nearly filled with guests, refreshments, and music. The refreshments consisted of both breakfast and lunch dishes. Pinkie thought that would be best considering it was late morning. It also was a mystery how Pinkie talked Rarity into having it at her place to begin with. Not to mention all of her ponyquinns, mirrors, and other damageable things that had to be moved out of the way. The music by the ever-popular Vinyl Scratch of course. But as Rarity being Rarity, there was a compromise. Half the time Vinyl would provide the music and her roommate Octavia would do the other half. I made sure to thank, and talk with, both Vinyl and Octavia while they were free. Naturally, most of the attention was around Pinkie and Rarity which they ate up. Especially Pinkie. She ate up the attention as she does with everything she bakes. Fluttershy, being who she is, was still shy around so many ponies. So, she took an early exit.

Over the course of the party, which was limited to around an hour, I found myself outside conversing with the other half of the crowd. Mister and Missus Cake were finally able to congratulate me. “Congratulations dear,” Missus Cake said as the cool late morning breeze blew her mane and tail. Her two foals were on her back munching on a little treat that was split between them. “It may be tiring at times, but there is nothing more enjoyable, or rewarding than being a parent.” There was a wide smile on her face that reached her eyes. Then gave her husband a side glance and a knowing smirk, “Of course you stallions get the fun part, while us mares do all the work.”

Carrot was wise to keep quiet, only responding with a slight shrug of his shoulders and a smile.

I shrugged with him but also ventured out into the unknown by responding. “Well, I for one will help out as much as I can. I can feed little Solar by way of the bottle when Tia’s busy. With Fluttershy expecting soon and now with Pinkie and Rarity, it’s going to be busy for me very quickly. My only hope is being able to keep up with everything.”

“I can imagine, yes,” Carrot chuckled giving me a knowing look. “I only have two and sometimes it feels too much while also running a business. Yours will be split between Canterlot and Ponyville.”

I noticed that the Cake twins had fallen asleep on her back while cuddling together. It was, by far, the cutest sight I’ve ever seen. Outside of my own cute daughter that is. Then again I’m biased.

“Oh, but you’ll have a whole castle to help you,” Missus Cake cooed, “and I’ll be able to give Pinkie some good pointers.”

“Which I appreciate immensely.”

“You’re welcome, dear.”

“Honeybun, it looks like the kids are asleep,” Carrot mentioned quietly to her.

“Well, it seems it’s time to get back home and put these two to bed,” Missus Cake smiled up at me beginning to walk away. “Congratulations again dear.”

Similar conversations we held between me and the other guests until it started winding down a little later. The music was winding down, the refreshments were nearly gone, and so were the guests. It was an hour before lunch and with the guests gone, it was time to clean up. I helped of course as Rarity was quickly being surprised at how well her shop cleaned up afterward. Everypony helped, except Fluttershy as she wasn’t there.

“Well, that’s about everything,” AJ spoke up with the girls and I by the front door after everything was cleaned up. “It was fun, but I still have chores to do back at the farm.” AJ stepped up to me with a growing blush and to my surprise kissed me right in front of everypony. She wasn’t one for showing affection publicly, so I was curious. And I wasn’t the only one.

“Hoping to get pregnant in the future, darling?”

“Not quite yet, Rarity,” AJ said as the other girls giggled and chuckled. “I like foals don’t get me wrong. Just not right now.”

“I’ll second that,” Rainbow agreed sidling up next to AJ by the door. “I want to get through most of my Wonderbolt career first. While a kid won’t ruin my career it could keep me on the sidelines.”

“So you’re not saying no, is that it?” Twilight teased while her eyes darted between her two friends.

AJ’s blush deepened a little while she pulled her hat down, “Yeah, not no, just not now.” Without another word she turned toward the open door and left.

“Ditto for me too,” Rainbow did the same. Leaving me with Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie.

“What about you, Twilight,” Pinkie asked while giggling excitedly and bouncing in place. “Want to have kids someday?”

Twilight looked over at me with a blush, but I noticed a smile on her face. “Oh, perhaps someday. I just don’t know about right now.”

“Well that’s alright, darling,” Rarity stepped up beside Twilight. Her smile was infectious as she sat down and put her hooves against her belly. “You’ll know when you’re ready. I just knew that this year, I wanted a foal with Emmit.”

Pinkie was on the other side of Twilight doing the same. “Me too, Emmit has given me so much joy and happiness that I wanted something that we could share together.”

“Which I’m glad to share with both of you,” I said to them both, eyeing them individually before stepping forward giving them a soft, but lingering kiss. “I promise to do my best.”

“I’m not worried,” Rarity cooed happily. “You’ll make a great father.”

“Yeah, you’re already a good one to Solar,” Pinkie giggled, bouncing up to me, gave me another kiss, then started bouncing her way out the door. “See you later.”

“Well, I think I’ll get out of your mane,” Twilight said as she gave me a kiss, then blushed before leaving.

With a smile I watched them leave as a couple of tails were around Rarity. She sighed pleasantly, then closed her eyes after using her magic to close the door. I noticed the sign was turned to “Close.” My mind wondered what she wanted to do now because for the next few minutes she was happy with just leaning against me.

“Would you do me a favor, dear?” she finally asked without moving or opening her eyes.

“Depending on the favor, sure.”

“Would you put everything back in its place please?” she stepped back a little, looking up at me with half-lidded bedroom eyes that also held a pleading look. “In your human form? I want to watch.”

This would be an interesting couple of hours.

^_^

(Rainbow’s POV, late afternoon)

Other than the cloud I was currently resting on, my day was done. Only this lone cloud remained, but I wasn’t quite done with it yet. It would be gone when I was done resting. Kicking into non-existence when I was ready. For now, I was letting it, and the gentle cool breeze, blow me where it wanted. And from my place on the cloud, I could see everything from this high up above Ponyville. Foals, fillies, and colts played in the park while their parents or Cheerilee watched. The busy marketplace below as ponies walked around the various stalls. Applejack selling her apple goods. My mouth-watering at the thought. Mayor Mare walked into the town hall. Emmit sitting alone, at a pond in the White Tail Wood, lost in thought.

That got my attention. Why was he there, all alone, sitting by the pond in the middle of the White Tail Woods? I had to find out. After a flap of my wings, and kicking the cloud into nothing, I was flying toward him. The closer I got the more clear it became that he really was simply sitting there staring into the water deep in thought.

“Hey stud,” I greeted after landing near him, then walked up to sit down next to him. When he didn’t answer right away, I leaned around him to look at his face. He was still lost deep in thought. “You know I’ve always found deep thinking way too tiring.”

At least that got a smirk out of him. There was laughter in those eyes of his as he took a sideways glance at me.

“What are you thinking about?”

His face went back to staring at the water intently. He opened his mouth to speak but didn’t say anything. His face showed that he wanted to answer just didn’t know what to say or how to say it.

“While you’re thinking about it, why don’t you change to your human form and lay on your back?” To my joy, he did. He morphed into his naked human form and laid down on the soft thick green grass by the clear pond. I didn’t care if I was blushing. I didn’t care if he saw my eyes wash over his naked body. As I slowly started straddling him, it was satisfying to see that his eyes watched my every move. Watched myself lay down on top of him. It wasn’t my intention to rut him, although that would be an option later. Right now I wanted to see if I could get the same feeling as I did on the train. His eyes were gazing into mine as the folds of my lower lips parted to wrap around his hardening shaft. “Rub between my wings and grab my ass again.”

He did. As his warmth and pleasure coursed through my body, my eyes closed and my head rested against his chest. His body was so warm. And the breeze blowing across the water made the air cool. His fingers dug in between my wings. I let my wings extend freely with a sigh against his neck. A moan escaped me when his hand gripped my cutie mark, fingers scratching and digging into my coat possessively. The breeze that blew against me was helping me to cool and calm myself down, so I wouldn’t get aroused too quickly. I had a knack for falling asleep quickly, but not this time. I wanted that half-asleep aroused feeling again. Hopefully, I would succeed.

My front hooves were resting over his shoulders and my head was resting gently on his chest. Every breath he took, I could feel and hear. As he spoke, I heard and felt him as he spoke. I liked the feel of the soft rumble of his voice. “I stayed with Rarity after everypony left. And while spending time with her, my mind went through all the what-ifs. What would happen to you girls if you were captured like was in the show.” The low rumble, and vibration, of his voice and the feeling of his fingers between my wings and on my ass was putting me to sleep. But the warm arousing feeling was also trying to keep me awake. As he spoke I gently kissed his neck. “What if you girls were killed. I couldn’t take that. But what could I do? I’ve been thinking about that very thing. What can I do? Then a thought hit me. What if I made a preemptive strike?”

At this point, I was only halfway paying attention. My wings were gloriously stiff with his fingers gently scratching between my wings. His hand firmly squeezing my ass. My lower lips coating his now hard shaft with my juices. All had my body humming for him. All while his voice and the cool breeze were putting me back into a state of half-asleep arousal bliss that I so sought after. Kiss after kiss on his neck put me more and more under bliss.

Chapter Thirteen: Preemptive Action Part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Fifteen: Preemptive Action Part 3

Chapter Fifteen: Preemptive Action Part 3

Today was the day that the blowguns and darts would be ready. I’ll have to admit to a bit of excitement over it. More specifically about teaching others how to use it. Maybe, just maybe, I could rescue my father and attempt to deprogram him. But first things first, right? I was with Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy tonight and with me in my human form. Fluttershy, because she was the most pregnant, was laying against me on one side, Pinkie on the other side, and with Rarity on top of me. In my opinion, this was one of the best physical positions to be in. There’s nothing like holding your wife, or herd mare, close to you. And now both Rarity and Pinkie are pregnant. We were currently in Fluttershy’s large bed at her cottage because it was simply more peaceful outside of town. Rarity and Pinkie didn’t mind one bit sleeping at Fluttershy’s.

I had woken up before either one of them, so with a smile, I watched them sleep. My hands idly rubbing the backs of both Pinkie and Fluttershy. If someone said that I’d be here with three pregnant ponies more than two years ago, I would’ve called you insane. And yet, I couldn’t be happier. Waking up so soon after sunrise I had the benefit of watching them sleep. It also gave me the opportunity to let my hands roam and explore the subtle curve of their bodies. Pinkie had just a tad bit of fat around her belly and hips. Not much, just enough that made Pinkie’s cutie mark a pleasure to squeeze. Fluttershy, meanwhile, normally had a very lean and lithe form if she weren’t very pregnant. I ran a hand across her protruding belly, enjoying the thought that our foals were inside. Just waiting to meet us. I also had the thought that Luna slash Nightmare Moon really should be told about them. I bet it will be something that she enjoys for centuries to come.

Then there’s Rarity. Lady Rarity. Her front hooves around my neck, I felt her soft breaths against my chest as she slept. I’ve always admired her white coat and purple mane, especially when I get a chance to run my fingers through her soft coat. She had a beautiful figure with a rump that was a pleasure to squeeze in my hands. Her soft moans were music to my ears when my hands gripped her rump possessively. She will even move her hips slightly as I massage her cutie marks.

Leaning my head back on the pillow, I gazed up at the ceiling in thought. Rainbow had a body that just wouldn’t quit. Lithe and athletic she had practically no fat on her. And while she likes it hard and fast most of the time, it pleased me that she wanted to slow down as of late. That gave me the time to explore every athletic curve of her body. Which conveniently worked out for her in getting her deeper into this euphoria she was experimenting with lately. I’m guessing it’s like a high for her when she’s deeply aroused while also getting a relaxing feeling because of my hands. I made a mental note to try that with Tia and Luna slash Nightmare Moon.

As the sun started to peek over the horizon, the rays of the morning sun shined through the window and made their way across the ceiling. And while the morning light started illuminating the room, I wondered who would wake up first. And who I would be showering with first.

^_^

Turned out it was all three. Just not all at once. Fluttershy slash Flutterbat was first, then Pinkie and the last to wake up was Rarity. With my fun done for the morning, it was time to see the blacksmith. However, it was still early enough in the morning to enjoy the cool morning air walking through a still half-asleep Ponyville. I had decided to walk in my human form this time. And because I have a stash of minimal clothes at Fluttershy’s, I chose to wear sandals and shorts. No shirt. It wasn’t that cold yet.

While walking through town I noticed the ponies that had businesses were out and opening up their shops. Aloe and Lotus noticed me as they were opening up and waved to me. I waved back of course, but they also were motioning me inside with a wink and a wave of their tails. They’ve been trying to get me to be an employee ever since they heard about me and the Wonderbolts. I’ve been politely refusing, but they are definitely the persistent ones.

I was careful to slip by the flower shop. Ever since that dream with Nightmare Moon and Lily, she’s been wanting to jump my bones ever since. There were pros and cons to Nightmare’s approach. The pro was definitely that it worked. The con is also that it worked. Sure, it got rid of the fear. But it was replaced by an almost overwhelming desire to hump my bones. Being a guy, not that I minded any. However, facing the girl’s wrath wasn’t something I was prepared for. Especially Fluttershy slash Flutterbat and Rarity. I did not want to face those two if an or when they ever found out.

Waved to the proprietor of quills and sofas as he opened up his shop.

Even got to wave good morning to Mayor Mare as she walked into City Hall.

I wasn’t in a rush and thus took my time getting to the blacksmith’s shop. He spotted me walking up and came out to meet me. “Good morning,” I greeted, happily shaking his hoof.

“Good morning,” he greeted in turn then walked over to a table that had the rest of the order laid out on it. Three more identical metal tubes will serve as the blowguns next to a good number of small darts. I didn’t bother counting them as it numbered in the hundreds from what it looked like. “Looks good,” with a smile, I picked up one of the tubes to take a better look at it. The outside wasn’t all that important. Just the inside of the tube and how straight it was. I still don’t know how he did it, but the inside of the tube was completely smooth. As were the other three. “Perfect,” I gave him a wide smile, “well done.” The darts were less important, but as far as my eyes could tell they were all great. Couldn’t inspect them all, so I just gave them a once-over. Luckily for me, he was kind enough to provide a bag for the darts, so I could take them home with me. “So, how much?”

“I’d say about five hundred bits,” he mused in thought while looking at his finished work.

“Understandable,” was my smiling response. “Especially with the darts because of the expensive material used.” The smile on his face showed his gratitude for my understanding. “So, tell you what. I’ll let my wife know to send you five hundred and fifty. The extra as thanks for a job well done and the speed at which you accomplished it.”

Naturally, he looked very pleased while looking up at me with a happy smile. “Thank you, sir.”

“You’re welcome,” I said to him while putting the darts in the bag. “My job now is teaching them how to use it.” I stopped and looked down at him, “About your memory.” He frowned a little but gave me a firm nod. “I’ll be talking with my wife tonight through Luna. And unless she says otherwise, then I think it would be best to erase your memory of this while you’re dreaming. That way if there is ever a chance of you remembering it will all seem like nothing more than a dream.”

“I understand and why the knowledge must be kept from the general public.” The somber look on his face showed just how much he understood it. Especially after explaining it to them.

“Thank you, again,” I said while putting the rest of the darts in the bag. “And we’ll see you tonight.” He nodded to me and after gathering up the darts in one hand and the tubes in the other, I left the shop and headed for Twilight’s castle. I wanted to see how my new prisoners were doing.

^_^

My first stop was Twilight’s room after arriving at the castle. Still needed to put the stopper ends on the darts before doing anything else. Which meant I needed Twilight’s help for that. And considering the number of darts, we would be at it for a little while. While walking through the castle hallways, I didn’t readily see my three prisoners. So, while staying in my human form, with pants on, by the way, I started looking for either them or Twilight or both. Heck, I didn’t even hear voices until I got close to the kitchen and dining room.

“Alright, girls. Today, we’re going to find you some work in town to do while you are here,” I heard Twilight’s voice coming from inside the dining room after walking up to the door. I stood at the door for a second to find that she sounded like she was just beyond the door. As if she was standing in front of it. Luckily, the door was completely silent. This is why I very carefully opened it just enough to see where Twilight was standing in reference to the door. She was sitting in a chair just on the other side of the door facing the three prisoners on the other side of the long table.

This was perfect. I should be able to open the door and quickly snatch up Twilight before any of them can react. Although, I had no clue what my plan was after picking up Twilight, but that never stopped me before. And it sure as heck wasn’t going to stop me now. I waited until Twilight started talking again before I struck.

“Miss Crystal Moon, because you’re a pegasus,” she started saying while I quickly snuck in behind her, “You’ll be working with RainboOOH SWEET CELESTIA!” She was startled, to say the least when I picked her up and held her against me. I held her where her back was against my chest and one hand got slapped right between her legs. The other was on her upper chest to firmly hold her in place. “Emmit, I’m trying to-mmph,” she started complaining and when she made the mistake of turning her head to me I shut her up with one long passionate kiss.

“Good morning, Twilight you adorkable mare,” I said quickly after breaking the kiss with her.

“Yes, good morning,” she replied with strained patience. “You do realize that I’m talki-mmph.”

I kissed her again. Meanwhile, my three prisoners didn’t know what to do. They weren’t sure whether or not to leave or stay. They kept looking between themselves trying to figure that out.

“Emmit!” Twilight was able to pull away from me. “If you would please-”

“Ok,” cutting her off, I kissed her again.

However, this time she teleported away. With one flash of magic, she appeared on the other side of the table behind the three prisoners. “Now then,” she looked over at me with a triumphant smirk on her face startling the three mares, “if you are quite done-”

Right then the door opened again with Rainbow walking in. “Hey Twilight, I’m...here?” She paused while looking between me and Twilight, unsure about what she’s seeing. “Ok, did I miss something?”

Twilight dismissed Rainbow with a wave of her hoof, “Yes, but that’s ok. Emmit’s just being silly this morning.” As she spoke, I made the mistake of walking by Rainbow with the goal of chasing after Twilight. Twilight noticed this, however, “And while enjoyable, I don’t have time for it. So, if you wouldn’t mind taking Emmit somewhere else and keeping him busy?”

“With...pleasure,” I could hear Rainbow’s grin in her voice just before she wrapped all four legs around me. “Alright, Emmit, quit bothering Twilight, so you can bother me.” Air swirled around me and my ears heard the sound of rapid flapping of wings as Rainbow picked me up.

I made a plea for her to drop me, but I was simply being silly as Twilight had said. “No, me need Twilight,” I chuckled lightly while waving my arms comically at Twilight with Rainbow hauling me out the door.

“Not right now you don’t,” Rainbow said as Twilight shut the door with her magic.

^_^

(Twilight’s POV)

After the door was closed, I took a moment to shake my head with a little bit of a sigh before trotting back over to the chair again. I noticed the three girls were looking a little unsettled, or at the very least unsure if we were sane or not. “It’s alright,” I said trying to make them feel more comfortable, “as I said he’s just being-”

“Wow! You are frisky today aren’t you?” Rainbow’s teasing sultry voice was heard through the wall making me blush.

“Are you sure this place is sane?” Miss Jewel asked rhetorically giving the other two a sidelong glance. The other two just shook their heads in response, not daring to say a word.

“Sometimes, I wonder about that myself, Miss Jewel,” was my sheepish response. “After arriving here a few years ago, that was my first thought.” When they didn’t say anything and simply looked over at me with expectant, and nervous, faces, it was time to move on. “Back to your assignment, Miss Crystal Moon. You’ll be working with Rainbow Dash, yes the pegasus that was just here, who is head of the Ponyville weather team.” Crystal nodded to me looking glum about the whole thing.

Wow, Twilight, came Rainbow’s voice in my head through the mind link making me jump slightly, he really is frisky today. He’s carrying me now and we’re headed toward the nearest shower.

I frowned while blankly staring in front of me. Unfortunately, I think the girls were thinking that it was because of them that I was frowning. “Hold on a minute,” I said to them and closed my eyes, hoping that it would be enough to let them know it wasn’t because of them. Too busy, Rainbow. “Sorry,” smiling apologetically, I tried continuing, “now then. Miss Aqua Jewel and Miss Nightlight Blossom, you two-”

You really should try taking a shower in front of him, Twilight.

With a patient snort, I closed my eyes again. Rainbow!

I mean it, she responded, he’s naked right now and standing just outside the shower watching me. Holy buck this is really turning me on.

I’m busy. “Sorry again. The both of you will work with me for now until Applejack’s orchard is ready to harvest. When the orchard is ready to harvest, then you will work for my friend Applejack. Beyond that, we’ll have to see.” I was busy, however, it didn’t stop the images of showering in front of Emmit from popping up. And they weren’t stopping and it was affecting me.

Buck! He’s soo hard right now. He’s holding it in his hand and I can feel his eyes roaming over my wet body. Glad to know I can get to him by shaking my ass at him.

“We understand, Princess Twilight,” Miss Blossom said somberly while trying to put a smile on as if she’s hoping for the best in a bad situation. “So, when do we start?”

“First off, is situating you three into rooms,” I told them while doing my best to ignore Rainbow.

He’s washing me now. Holy buck, his hands are all over me.

Which was proving to be difficult. “And whenever Rainbow is done, Miss Moon, I will send her your way. Where she with then discuss with you about working for the Ponyville Weather Team. For now, it’s time to find you rooms.” They walked around the table after I got out of my chair and started walking up to the door. Once out in the hallway, the girls following me with their meager belongings, rainbow’s voice entered my head again.

He’s bucking me. Sweet Celestia, he feels soo good when he bucks me from behind.

Luckily for me, the walk to the nearest available rooms wasn’t far. Considering how new this place was and the fact that only Spike and I living here full time, there were rooms galore available. But I say luckily for me because my body was really starting to respond to the images flashing through my head thanks to Rainbow.

My body is humming because of each thrust of that wonderful thick muscle of his. And those magical hands are all over my body. Sweet Celestia! Get in the mood, Twilight. He’s soo hot for sex right now.

Fine! Just shut up until I show the girls their rooms, I shot back at her just as we approached some unoccupied rooms. Which room are you in.

“Buck me harder, Emmit,” came Rainbow’s muffled voice from inside the room we were standing outside of.

Never mind.

My face was hot when I turned around to face the girls. “Your rooms are the next three after this one,” I told them with a strained smile on my face. “Just go ahead and make yourselves comfortable while I deal with Rainbow and Emmit.” Without waiting for their response, I opened the door.

“Buck Emmit, yes,” came through the door as I stepped through. Then turned right as I magically shut the door behind me, and then stepped right into the shower.

^_^

(Cyrstal Moon’s POV)

As soon as the door closed, I picked up my bag with a wing and walked toward the door of the room next door. At least I couldn’t hear what was going on in the room Twilight just walked into anymore. Ever since the incident with his majesty, I’ve been mentally kicking myself for my actions. I should have seen the resemblance sooner. And been trying to forget my actions. However, the other two seemed to think otherwise.

“Crystal?” Nightlight wanted my attention while I simply wanted to hide in the room and ignore the world.

I stopped at the door with my hoof on the handle, “What?”

She looked at me with a sheepish blush look. “I was wondering something.” I waited. “Didn’t you get even a little aroused when you…?” She stopped asking when I narrowed my eyes at her. “Never mind then.” Without another word, I walked into my room shutting the door behind me. Disgusted with myself, my bag flew from my wing to land on the floor by the standing closet that was to the left of the door. I was soo stupid. Hiding was the only thing I wanted right now and stomped over then onto the bed to do it. However, as mad as I was with myself, I also had to stop and be thankful to him that this was my only punishment. Working off my debt. He could have thrown me in the dungeon in Canterlot if he wanted to.

“Look what you got yourself into you stupid stupid stupid mare,” I screamed into the pillow after hitting it a few times. Then I picked up the pillow and put it over my head when my ears picked up the sound of muffled moans coming from the other room.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, hours later)

Discord, Starlight, Trixie, Thorax, Twilight, and I were standing outside behind the castle after we had finished prepping the darts for use. After shortening two of the tubes for both Starlight and Trixie, it was time to start practicing with them. Twilight was standing next to me as I stood in front of them. “Because we can’t use magic, including chaos magic, within the changeling hive, we can use these to knock out the changelings. The reason Thorax doesn’t have one is that he doesn’t need one. He is a changeling and all his magic will work. For the rest of us, we can use this.” I held up the tube in one hand and a dart in the other. “It’s very simple. You put the dart in the tube,” after putting the dart in the tube, I turned around toward the wooden target, “you put it to your lips, take a breath, and blow in the tube as fast and as hard as you can.” The dart left the tube with a soft pop then embedding itself just above the center of the target. “Like so. Go ahead and give it a try.”

Both Starlight and Trixie looked down at the blowguns strapped to their hooves. Then with their other hoof, picked up a dart and put it into the tube. Discord didn’t have a problem considering he had two hands like me. Twilight and I moved off to the side while they loaded their blowguns. Each of them had their own targets to practice on.

Starlight had the most promise and did the best with her first shot. Her first shot almost reached the target. Trixie’s first shot didn’t do so well. And I was standing next to Discord when he tried. It took a great effort not to laugh at his first attempt. He took a breath similar to an old cartoon character with his chest expanding like a balloon. Only to have the dart fly about five feet.

I stepped over and patted his shoulder, “Just keep practicing.”

“It would be easier to just use my magic,” with a snap of his fingers the dart appeared within the bullseye on the target. “I’ve used magic for everything,” he pouted with a huff, “I’m not even used to walking.”

“I understand, but if you want to help me keep Fluttershy and the girls safe, then this is the way to do it.”

With a sigh, he grabbed another dart for another try.

Then I knelt down by Thorax. “I know that you’ll be nervous when you return to the hive with them. But what can you do regarding stealth?” I asked while hearing soft puffs from the others in my ears.

He gave a slow nod, “Yes, we do have stealth techniques for infiltration. We wouldn’t be able to replace ponies if we didn’t. The most basic is invisibility.”

“Wait! You have invisibility?” Twilight’s shocked face was similar to my own. Thorax simply nodded as Starlight and Trixie stopped practicing looking over in shock as well. “But how can you do such a high skilled, much less such a magic hungry, spell such as that?”

“Uh...well, it’s just one of the things that infiltrators such as me are first taught in our training,” he responded as if unsure of his response. “It’s not easy and we concentrate on that one thing until we get it right. And that’s not the only one we have to get perfect either until we’re allowed any infiltration mission.”

“What else do you have to learn?” Starlight asked, now curious.

“After we find our target, we use a simple knock-out spell first before using a teleportation rune to teleport the target back to the hive,” he explained while looking embarrassed and ashamed. “I think you know what happens then.”

“Yes, unfortunately,” Twilight muttered softly, then straightened up with a smile. “This time though, you’ll get to use your invisibility and knock out for a good cause. You’ll be able to help Discord, Trixie, and Starlight infiltrate Chrysalis’ hive and save your fellow changelings from her tyranny.”

“And I’m happy for that,” I watched him smile when he said that. “As I’ve said before, I truly believe that changelings and ponies can live together peacefully.”

“And it’s shown in how you’ve integrated yourself into Ponyville,” was my own happy response. “I’ve seen you around town quite a bit since you moved in.”

“Yes, now that they know I’m not going to drain them, I’m free to move around as I please,” and he looked so happy to say that. Then paused in thought before saying, “Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve even been hungry since living here in Ponyville.”

“Yeah, you’ve definitely changed,” I said with a knowing smirk on my face before motioning to his wings. “Just take a look at your wings.”

“Wings?” he questioned then turned his head around and spread his wings. “Wow! Look at that, they have changed. I didn’t even know they could do that.” As he fluttered his wings, it was like looking into a prism when the light caught his wings right. While the others stared at his wings like a moth to a flame, he looked back up to me, “I guess you were right after all. We will change after sharing love with others.” His eyes met mine again a little sheepishly, “Not that I doubted you...”

I gave him an understanding nod, “But seeing is believing. I understand. Why don’t we do this, Thorax? Can you use that invisibility thing of yours on them while they practice?”

I could practically see the gears turning in his head, “I’ve never done it on more than one before. But I can try.”

“Thank you.” After thanking him, I encouraged them to return to practice. I did as well while hearing the sound of magic in my ears.

^_^

Everypony made progress during a couple of hours of practice. Even Discord, though he still complained almost as much as he practiced. And I had to remind him not to use his magic while practicing. I kept telling him that he might as well get used to it during the mission. After practice was over, Twilight thought it is helpful to pick up the blowguns and the darts in her magic. So in turn, I thought it helpful to pick her up. At first, she turned her head around and looked at me with a disappointing frown. But it soon turned to an amused smirk just before she turned her head back around and pointed toward the back entrance. Then after a lingering kiss, after dropping her, the blowguns, and the darts back inside, I decided to take a walk into town for a bit of a break.

By now, Crystal Moon was now working with Rainbow Dash, so it would be interesting to hear how they are doing working together. So, I remained in my human form to walk around town wearing only my shorts. It was a beautiful afternoon that was warm with a cool breeze that pleasantly blew against my skin. It had me make a mental note to thank Rainbow later for it. In the meantime, I thought about dropping by Sweet Apple Acres. Might as well tell AJ about the two helpers she’s going to be getting in the future.

Because it wasn’t quite time for the harvest, AJ was probably doing other chores around the farm. Like slopping the pigs, taking care of their other crops, or perhaps fixing things around the farm. So, needless to say, it wasn’t a surprise to find her in the barn after I arrived.

“Hey, AJ,” I called out to her after walking through the barn doors and seeing her doing something in the back. “How are you and have you heard about the two new workers you’ll be getting come harvest time?”

“Hey, Emmit,” she called back with a smile looking like she was blushing. “I’m fine,” she said, staying at the back of the barn as I walked toward her, “and no, I don’t know about these new workers.”

She smiled up at me after stepping up to her. But then her eyes widened in surprise when I knelt down and picked her up by her front hooves. It was obvious she was blushing like a schoolgirl when her hooves were placed on my chest. Then pulled her against me for a passionate possessive kiss. It was very pleasing, not to mention pleasurable when she returned the kiss and pressed herself against me.

“I’m not busy,” was my soft passionate whisper in her ear after I broke our kiss. Her body shivered a little when my hands ran down each side of her. Every fit curve of her body was mine to explore once again. As my fingers ran down her form I could feel the years of hard work underneath. And hear a soft moan when doing so. “And I think we have time.”

I was surprised when she leaned up and started placing soft light kisses against my neck. But happy as well. After she took in a slow deep breath, she pulled back and looked up at me. Her eyes held passion in them as she searched mine. “Yeah, I’m not busy. But who are the two new workers?

“The two unicorn mares that are in my custody,” I said while my hands ran up and down her body. “Twilight thought it would be a good idea for them to work here during the harvest.”

Our eyes were locked together as our lips were just inches apart just wanting to be joined together again. “Well, we can always use the help,” her voice was soft and filled with lust while I let her go to take off my shorts. And kicked them aside. “But we can talk about that later,” she said right before thrusting her lips against mine once more.

^_^

It wasn’t a quick rut either, but a slow bonding between bodies. Her eyes never left mine as she took me inside of her. And those eyes were glowing not only with lust for me but joy and happiness as well. While holding her against me, her hooves gently held onto my cheeks while her eyes looked deeply into mine. Afterward, she laid her body against mine in the soft hay. As we lay there enjoying the pleasant afterglow, she told me that the Crusaders wanted to talk to me.

“What about?” I asked softly while using one hand to rub her from neck to cutie mark. Her head rested on my other arm as she laid down facing me.

She hummed contently with a soft satisfied smile on her face. “A couple of things at least. There’s a griffon named Gabby that showed up wanting a cutie mark.” She hesitated for a minute, as if not sure about what she was going to say. So, I waited. “Actually, she only mentioned Gabby. But I saw the look in her eyes, Emmit. The same look that I was giving you.” She smirked knowingly, “A mare knows, you know. And it’s taken me a while to realize that she’s all grown up now and her own mare. It’s only natural that she would want in the same herd that I’m in.” She leaned in for a soft lingering kiss. “And with a stallion, or man in your case, that is very desirable.”

“Thanks for stroking my ego,” I chuckled.

She hummed again smirking, “As long as you keep stroking me.” Her face softened to a contemplative look. “Apple Bloom, at least, wants you. Not that I blame her. It’s just...”

She trailed off and I could tell how hard this was for her. “You feel like a mother to her because you’ve been taking care of her.”

She nodded, “Yes, I guess I have been since our parents died. Because of that, I guess I feel like I’m not ready for her to grow up. But I also know what kind of man you are, Emmit. And I’d rather her be with you, somepony that I know will treat her right, rather than some stallion I don’t know. It’ll still feel a little weird with her in the same herd. But like I said, I’m glad that she’ll be with you.”

I kissed her again and after a little bit more, we parted. And I headed to their clubhouse. Stayed in my human form while walking over, giving Big Mac a wave as I passed him by. And it wasn’t long before the clubhouse was just up ahead. The clubhouse was larger in person than it was in the show. At least width and length. In the show, it was just in one tree about a few feet off the ground. And while it was still just a few feet off the ground, it was built between two trees. It was longer and wider than the show with the height only a little bit taller. After getting closer, it was clear that I wouldn’t have to crouch much if at all. And the girls were there because I could hear them even with my limited human hearing.

“Ahoy the clubhouse,” announcing myself a little comically, I walked up the ramp and knocked on the door, “It’s me, your beloved, handsome, and horny king.” I was joking of course and I couldn’t help but quietly snicker at my own antics. Inside the clubhouse, however, all voices ceased talking instantly. A couple of seconds later, the door opened with a flourish with Apple Bloom standing there looking up at me with a wide smile on her face.

“Emmit!” she cried, happily standing back to let me in.

After stepping in, I turned to her, raised up my arms, and happily exclaimed, “Apple Bloom!” Before kneeling down, taking her head in my hands, and giving her a passionate possessive kiss. I didn’t have to look at her to know that she was surprised by my sudden kiss. Right after we started kissing her whole body froze up in surprise. And when I broke the kiss that surprise was on her face. Although there was a fair amount of happy pleasure mixed in.

After taking a quick glance around, I saw Gabby with a giddy schoolgirl-looking face. Scootaloo looked shocked and surprised but her wings were out straight and stiff. Sweetie Belle walked up to me looking a little unsure of my actions. “Emmit?” she asked, now curious about my actions.

Reciprocating, I turned to her with an equal look. “Sweetie Belle?” I asked as well before grabbing her head giving her the same kiss. Of course, there was shock at first, but then she started kissing back. Not only did she start kissing back, but she wrapped her front hooves around my neck and leaned into me. Because I took the initiative, I took it again by leaning my back against the wall. That way I freed my hands to grip her cutie marks, squeezing possessively. Because she was smaller than Rarity my hands almost completely covered her rump. I heard her softly moan while my fingers lightly dug into her coat and massaged the skin underneath.

She broke the kiss and slowly pulled back with a giddy and goofy look on her face. “Emmit?” she questioned softly, “not that I’m complaining any, but I didn’t think that we were at the kissing stage yet.”

“Neither did I,” Apple Bloom also mentioned.

After sitting down up against the wall near the door, I pulled Sweetie Belle up against one side. Then patted the floor for Apple Bloom to sit on the other side. It was after Apple Bloom sat down on my other side and after putting my arm around her did I respond with, “Well, I just got done talking with your sister, AB. And she’s given me her permission to make you all mine.”

It took her a second to figure out what I meant. When she did, her jaw dropped and she started blushing. “She did? Really?”

“Um...does that mean what I think it does?”

“It does, Scootaloo,” I looked over to her with a wink. Then looked down to Apple Bloom, “And yes, she did. She said that she would rather you be with me, somepony that she knows will treat you right rather than a stallion she doesn’t know.”

“And Rarity?”

“I only talked with her briefly, Sweetie, but she basically said that same thing,” I told her while squeezing her cutie mark a little.

“You two are in a herd with Equestria’s King?” Gabby asked, squealing in delight like a schoolgirl with a crush.

“Yeah, we are, Gabby. I just didn’t think that Applejack would give the ok this soon.”

“Oh this is so exciting,” Gabby was practically prancing in place before she quickly stepped up to me, sat down on her rump, and put a claw out. “Hi, I’m Gabby and I’m wanting a cutie mark like my pony friends.”

I released Sweetie’s butt cheek and shook her claw. “Pleasure to meet you, but I’ve got some bad news for you though. You can’t get a cutie mark. Griffons don’t get them.” It pulled on my heart when she stopped shaking my hand and looked almost like crying.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Scootaloo finally snapped out of it with a shake of her head finally stepping up to us. “How do you know that she can’t get a cutie mark?”

With a tilt of my head, I gave her my best “Really?” look.

“How do you know that?” Gabby let go of my hand, now with her lower beak trembling.

“Gabby,” my voice was as gentle as I could get it, “I’m not from this world. In this other world, there was a series called My Little Pony. In this series, it shows griffons not having cutie marks and not being able to get them. I’m not saying this to hurt your feelings. But that doesn’t mean you can’t join the Crusaders either.” Now, I looked between the other girls, and after a couple of seconds, they got the hint.

“He’s right, Gabby,” Apple Bloom told her, firm certainty in her voice. “You don’t need a cutie mark in order to be in our club. You can be an honorary member even if you won’t ever get one.”

“You mean it?” she asked, now with hope in her eyes

“Yes, Gabby, we mean it,” Sweetie Belle said with Apple Bloom nodding her head in agreement.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you,” Gabby repeated over and over even as she launched herself at the three of us into one big group hug. “This means so much to me,” she let go of us and grabbed Scootaloo in for a hug.

“You’re welcome,” Apple Bloom said while Gabby hugged the stuffing out of poor Scootaloo. “Just because you can’t get a cutie mark doesn’t mean that you can’t help others with theirs.”

“This is so great,” Gabby looked so happy that she looked like she didn’t know what to do with herself. “So, what’s next?”

“Hey, Scootaloo,” I looked over with a pleading look, “why don’t you show Gabby around the town?”

“Great idea!” Gabby nearly shouted in excitement and practically bounced in place. Then she winked at me, grabbed Scootaloo, and started for the door with a giggly, “Let’s go.” And proceeded to pull Scootaloo out the door.

I waited a couple of seconds before looking down at them with a wicked grin. “Now that we’re alone...”

^_^

(Luna’s dream realm)

“The blacksmith’s memory has been altered, my husband,” Luna slash Nightmare Moon appeared before me in her dream realm surrounded by dream orbs. I was in my naked human form while she looked like Nightmare Moon, but with Luna’s eyes. She looked up at me with certainty in her eyes, “He will not remember what he made or that you even came to him.”

“Good,” I gave her a nod, “it’s better that way.”

Lust, and mischief, was in her eyes when she stepped up to me. She let her eyes roam over me as she took all of me in. This was our usual time for some fun in somepony’s dream as is our usual tradition. So, I waited to hear what she had in mind. “Now that the chores are done,” she cooed her words up at me before lowering her head and kissing the head of my hard member. “It’s time for some fun. But I have some questions.” I waited to answer. “Twilight has written us about three new mares staying with her.”

“Ah, yes,” I chuckled a little, “it first started when Starlight accidentally teleported me into a mares shower in Las Pegasus. They’ve been spied upon by stallions before and thought that I was one of them. They wanted to punish me by sexually abusing me, or what they thought would have been anyway. They didn’t get far before realizing just who I was. So, for their punishment, I took a page from the human world and have them work off their debt without actual prison time.”

She listened intently and hummed in thought after I was done. “Sensible, I suppose.” The mischief look in her eyes returned when she looked up at me again. “Now then,” she continued apparently dismissing the previous issue, “Sweetie Belle’s and Apple Bloom’s dreams are rather...heated...tonight. Anything you want to tell me?”

“Rarity and Applejack gave me permission to have sex with them and bring them fully into the herd,” I told her honestly. There was a certain look of excitement in her eyes that I wasn’t sure if I liked or not.

“Is that so? Then why don’t I talk with them?” Her horn glowed right before Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom both appeared off to the side. They blinked in confusion at first, looking at me first then to Luna slash Nightmare Moon, and then to each other. “Each of you was with our husband, correct?” she asked them with a stern expression. I think was going for the upset look. It was working, too because the two of them looked a little sheepish.

“Y-yes, your highness,” Sweetie Belle’s voice was nearly a whisper.

“We did, your highness,” Apple Bloom squeaked out softly, also looking more than just a little sheepish. They looked like they were fixing to get burned at the stake.

“Was it enjoyable?”

They looked at each other first before giving a nod. “Yes...very...um...enjoyable,” Apple Bloom said to her, now looking a little braver. However, the look on their faces went from just short of fear to pure shock in a heartbeat at her next words.

Nightmare Moon slash Luna lowered her head closer to theirs and uttered a soft and sensual, “Show me.”

The look on my face showed just as much shock as theirs. I had no clue where she was going with this.

“Show you?” Apple Bloom asked first, this time with a shocked squeak in her voice.

“Yes, Apple Bloom,” Luna grinned from ear to ear with a wicked look in her eyes, “show me. By telling me your deepest fantasy with him.”

Apple Bloom simply looked up at her with her eyes widened like old Buick hubcaps and her mouth working like a fish out of water. Even though she didn’t say anything, the scene changed to the orchard at her farm. There were apple trees all around us and the only two things we saw were the house and Ponyville in the far distance. Blue skies with few clouds, a warm day, and a cool breeze blowing through the trees seemed to be the perfect day. Luna lifted her head and looked around.

“My, my,” Luna cooed and turned around to stand beside Apple Bloom. She put a wing around her and lowered her head next to hers. “An exhibitionist, aren’t you? Out here in the open where other ponies can see and witness him taking you?”

Sweetie Belle was shocked into silence as was Apple Bloom. However, Apple Bloom was blushing profusely while her eyes were locked onto mine.

“Just exactly how do you want him to take you?” she cooed, pulling Apple Bloom against her.

“I-In his fox form,” Apple Bloom finally responded, “out here in the field like the animals do at the farm.” After hearing that, I morphed into my fox form, kept my eyes locked onto hers, and stepped up to her.

^_^

(Sweetie Belle’s POV)

Apple Bloom has never told me about any of this, so I was surprised that we were here. Even more, than she wanted sex out in the open like the animals on her farm. I moved to the side and more in front of them to see better. Emmit had turned back into his fox form and I think they were going to have sex. I never thought of Apple Bloom wanting it out in the open. But I can’t blame her for wanting his fox form. My body felt hot at the thought of him and me out in the open.

As Emmit started walking around AB, Luna stepped aside closer to me. AB’s eyes followed him as he walked behind her. Luna’s wing made me jump a little when she put it around me. “Like what you see, Apple Bloom?” her voice combined with how AB’s eyes glossed over when he began standing over her was making me wet. “You don’t have to answer, because I can already tell.” I’m glad she didn’t expect an answer because I couldn’t. I felt too hot to answer. Nor could AB for that matter. All she did was let out a long moan while closing her eyes and resting her head on his neck. “Aren’t you curious about what his fox form feels like? Don’t you want to know how it feels when his body covers yours? How does it feel to have his paw holding your body against his, his tails covering yours like a blanket, and the way he grunts and growls into your ear because of the pleasure you’re giving him? Just as Apple Bloom is giving him now?”

I felt my nethers tremble as what Luna said ran through my mind. I thought of him doing to me what he’s doing to AB right now. “Yes,” I was barely able to get out. My eyes were locked onto the sight of the both of them shifting a little to get more comfortable before he slowly started moving. AB kept her eyes closed with her head pressed up against his neck with a look on her face of pure happiness.

“Tell me how it felt for you?” Luna’s voice was like pure pleasure in my ears. “How was your first time?”

“It felt like Apple Bloom looks right now,” was my whisper to her. “I was on my back in the clubhouse and he was in his human form. I love how his hands feel on me.” Emmit moved faster against AB as AB herself had her eyes open but they were glossed over and her mouth was open with her tongue hanging out. “He grabbed me around my cutie marks and lifted me up to rub me against him. I wanted to watch him go inside me.” My ears picked up the sound of his body slapping AB’s and his grunts, groans, and moans as well. “It felt weird at first, but soon felt incredible. The most wonderful feeling was when he was inside of me.”

“I know that feeling my herd sister,” Luna whispered soothingly to me as she pulled me against her. “His hands do wonders for my body making me tingle and shiver all over. But sometimes, I just want something wild and hard penetrating me.” Emmit’s eyes were locked onto mine while AB’s body shook with each slap of their bodies. “I enjoy the way his eyes look at me. They are possessive are they not?”

“Yes,” I said while feeling that very thing. And I was enjoying it as well with my body responding eagerly to that look.

“You feel your body responding to him as mine does?” her words sounded almost like she was aroused. I know I was.

“Yes.”

“Hear his grunts, groans, and moans,” she cooed into my ear, “and know that he will be doing that to you very shortly. Then, my herd sister, you will watch him take me, your mistress of the night. We are his, are we not, my herd sister?”

“Yes,” I gulped a little because of the possessive look he was giving me, “we are.” At this point, Emmit was pounding Apple Bloom aggressively and it looks like she’s enjoying it immensely. Emmit’s eyes bored into mine as he held onto her with a possessive grip. His eyes told me one thing. That she was his. And so was I. “I’m his.”

“Yes, we are my herd sister.”

My tail was raised in the air and I knew my back legs were spread apart as if waiting my turn. With his eyes boring into mine, I could feel my body humming for him, wanting, and needing him. This was what Rarity was referring to about how she felt about him. The way he looked at her had her body responding to him. Now I was feeling it. Now I wanted it as well. Wanted him. As AB is having him now as she cried out as he stopped inside of her.

“Hear her crying out to him as she takes him in. Hear his groans as her body milks him and the pleasure she receives.” We watched Apple Bloom and Emmit cry out in deep pleasure before he gently lowered her quivering happy mess onto the ground. Apple Bloom was lightly giggling in what Rarity calls the afterglow from sex while her body twitches a little. Emmit was standing there and panting as if he had just run a few miles at a dead sprint. “And now, my herd sister, he wants you.”

“And he can have me,” I said as Emmit started walking up to me. And as his eyes showed possession, I also knew one thing. I was his and I welcomed his taking of me.

Chapter Sixteen: The Hive Rescue

Chapter Sixteen: The Hive Rescue

Today is the day that we try to save the hive and rescue my father from chrysalis’ brainwashing. But there are some preparations to make. I was both nervous and excited about it. Other thoughts were about how to find him in the hive, to begin with, if he wasn’t in his human form? Could I just ask Thorax to ask another changeling where he is? Would that actually work? But before all of that, I had to get Discord, Trixie, Starlight, and Thorax together and prepare them for the mission, to begin with.

Right now, though, I was awake and actually laying in bed with both AJ and Apple Bloom if you can believe it. AJ was laying on one side with Apple Bloom against my other side with my naked self laying in the middle. With one hand on AJ and the other on AB, lightly rubbing their head and backs, I felt right at home. In their home. Granny thought it good that AJ had finally brought home a stallion. She just didn’t expect Apple Bloom to be in the same herd with one but understood why. So did Big Mac after a long conversation between us.

It had been two days since my intimate dream with Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and I also have had a talk. Last night was my night with them, so tonight was my night with AJ and AB. The last two days have been training them as well and today I think they are ready. And we agreed to start off early. The earlier the better because who knows what Chrysalis’ hive was up to.

But as in all things, first things first. I had to get up from the bed. However, there was just one problem. I was too comfortable and I didn’t want to. But I had to. But the feeling of their bodies against mine was so enjoyable. The feeling of their breaths against my chest felt good. The feeling of their soft coat against my skin felt so wonderful. As the sun rose above the horizon, its rays were starting to creep along the ceiling to light up the room which meant that they were probably going to wake up anyway. And I had to get up.

With great reluctance, I carefully extracted myself from my two ladies and headed for the bathroom to take a hot morning shower. Although, I did have to kneel to wash my upper half. The shower head was at chest height to me. It wasn’t a big deal, I got around it.

“Leave some for me, sugarcube,” AJ’s sudden voice, although sounding groggy and still half asleep, brought me out of my thoughts when she walked in. Walking in with a tired yawn, I stepped back to let her in the shower with me. Fortunately, there was plenty of room. When she saw that she still wasn’t alone and that I didn’t leave, she turned her head and looked up at me. “Sugarcube?”

“Yes?” I asked with a mischievous smirk and a wiggle of my eyebrows at her.

“A girl usually showers alone,” she pointed out.

“Usually,” I agreed at first, but then knelt down and picked her up just behind her front legs and placed her front hooves against the shower wall. She didn’t resist either while I changed the position of the faucet so it would flow down her body. She also didn’t resist when I grabbed her barrel and leaned down giving her neck a firm kiss. “But then again, you have me in your life,” I whispered in her ear before running my teeth lightly against her neck. “And I’m going to wash you this morning.” Her soft moans were music to my ears while my hands ran up and down her muscled lean form as the water washed over us.

“You're going to the...mmm...hive today?” she asked but paused to moan softly while my fingers worked the water into her coat.

“Yes, I am.” It was pleasing to have my fingers touch and rub all over her body from head to tail and hind hooves. I enjoyed touching and exploring her body. The years of hard work showed and even more so when my fingers followed her hardened muscles underneath the coat and skin.

It was after my hands ran up her body and started massaging her neck that she turned her head around again. She locked her eyes onto mine and with worry for me, she said firmly, “Be careful, sugarcube. You better come back to me and Apple Bloom.”

I leaned in and kissed her hard and passionately while holding her wet body against mine, my hands slowly running up and down her body. “I will.”

^_^

My first stop was Trixie’s trailer that was parked just outside of the tent area of the town on the other side of the river. As almost always in Equestria, especially Ponyville, the weather was perfect. With the sun low in the sky just above the horizon, it cast a beautiful warm glow upon the still sleeping town. While the breeze was cool and gentle as if a mother trying to wake up a child. I was already awake due to the wonderful morning shower, but it still felt good against my skin.

Even the shops were still closed with their owners not out of bed yet. Or at least, I didn’t see them around. But something caught my eye when passing the flower shop.

The door was slightly open.

Being a shop, that wasn’t unusual. However, a little voice of instinct was saying for me to be careful. Could it be Chrysalis sent out a drone or two? Or was it just one of the girls up early? I didn’t know, but I also couldn’t ignore that little voice either. Not sure whether it was a changeling drone or one of the girls, I turned and walked toward the house slash store. And while it was probably a good idea to shift into my fox form, I didn’t. For the simple reason that I simply wanted to stay this way for a while. For a few minutes, it felt like I was in a horror movie with evil just waiting to pounce on me. Because everything around me seemed perfectly fine and dandy. It was a beautiful morning outside, but I seemed to be staring into silent darkness. The little warning in my head got louder as I approached the door. And that little warning was saying that I was probably going to regret this, but I went through the door anyway.

“MINE!”

A voice out of nowhere startled me so bad that all I could do was turn toward the sudden shout. Of course, during that short time, all I saw was a pink-coated and golden-maned earth pony named Lily launch herself at me with a mad lust-crazed look that had my body instantly going into flight mode. Being in human form, however, I wasn’t quick enough for the crazed mare. This was why she latched herself onto me by wrapping all four legs around me and started grinding her nethers against the front of my shorts.

Naturally, right after this was when her two housemates came into the room with a tired half-asleep yawn. And they walked in just as Lily was moaning and groaning out, “Hump my bones, hump my bones, hump my bones. Hump me into a quivering happy mash of pony mush,” while still grinding herself against my quickly hardening member. With mad lust-filled eyes that looked up at me begging me to take her.

“LILY!?” Rose called out in total shock, now fully awake due to the sight obviously in front of her.

“What are you doing, Lily!?” Daisy echoed her shock at seeing what Lily was doing to me.

“I must have him, I must have him again,” Lily moaned out again before her lips locked onto my neck.

All while, I was looking at them with a look that said “Help me.”

^_^

I was finally able to get away from her, but I had to morph into my fox form and use my mind ability on her in order to do it. Now that I was away from her, with a mental note to talk to Nightmare Moon about it, I was finally back on my way to Trixie’s again. This time at a quicker pace than before and ignoring everything else. By this time, more ponies were out and the ones close to their shop and heard the commotion, watched in confusion as I left in a hurry. I, however, didn’t care and simply left in a hurry leaving Lily behind in a self-induced quivering mass of pony mush after using my mind ability on her to induce an orgasm. At least this time, it was in self-defense.

While walking up to Trixie’s trailer, I was thankful that the rest of the walk was pleasantly quiet and without incident. Then waited for a reply after knocking on the door and announcing my presence. It was early in the morning, so it wasn’t a surprise that she didn’t immediately answer. So, I knocked and announced my presence again. Finally, she answered, but sounding still half-asleep.

“The great and powerful Trixie demands who knocks on her door at such an hour.” Her voice sounded like she has just woken up.

“It’s Emmit, Trixie, today’s the day and we need to get going,” I told her through the still-closed door while leaning against the trailer.

My ears picked up a soft groaning from inside before she sounded closer to the door. “Tell me why I’m doing this again?”

With a sigh, I told her again, as I’ve done at least once during the past couple of days. “Many reasons, Trixie. You are friends with both Thorax and Starlight. Starlight sees the reason why this must be done. I’m asking you to do this because of my foreknowledge and trying to stop the danger from happening in the first place. As I’ve said at least once before, which is the biggest reason, if you don’t want to do it simply because we asked, is that you will get a monetary reward for doing so. You’re needed on this Trixie whether you know it or not. I know that for this to work, I need you with them. Even Discord knows why this must be done and he’s doing it for Fluttershy. All this I’ve told you before.”

There was a pause as if her sleepy mind was thinking about it. “You had me at money,” she finally said, now sounding more awake. After a couple of minutes of what sounded like her moving around, shifting things around, and probably gathering things she needed, she finally opened the door with a hearty, “Let’s go.” She appeared ready with saddlebags on her back, but she also had her hat and cape. One patient sigh later, I reached down and took off her hat and cape then threw it inside the trailer and shut the door. “Hey! Trixie needs-”

“To leave that behind,” I told her firmly, looking her in the eyes. “We’re going into Chrysalis’ hive, not going to a show.”

“Fine!” she huffed and started walking where I then followed beside her. “At least I’m getting paid for this, so I’ll go along with it. With the money I’m getting, I can get a bigger trailer.”

When she said that, a thought hit me that she might go with. If it was possible that is. “Trixie? Do you know of a spell that would make the inside of your trailer bigger than the outside? Like when you open the door you’ll see a mansion instead of the inside of a simple trailer?” I asked her as we walked across the creek bridge heading through the center of town.

She scoffed at the idea with a quick laugh, “If Trixie knew of such a spell then she would have mastered it and used it.” Then huffed with a slight snort as if offended.

“OK, I’ll just as Twilight and if she doesn’t know then I’ll just ask Tia then,” I told her where she just harrumphed at me and kept on walking.

^_^

By the time we reached Twilight’s castle and walked in, the town was up and awake with the store owners opening up their shops. Our first stop was Starlight and hopefully, she would already be awake. She wasn’t. This time, and for whatever reason, I didn’t knock, but simply opened the door and walked in. Her room was a basic layout of any of the rooms with one main room with the bathroom door to the right. It looked like she didn’t change the look of the room and left it basic. Basic bed to my right near the bathroom door, a simple desk under the window on the far wall, and a standalone closet along with a chest of drawers with a mirror on the wall opposite the bed. She was still sleeping in the bed resting peacefully. The carpet on the floor muffled my steps up to the bed.

“Starlight? Time to wake up.” Putting a hand on a shoulder, I gently shook it to try and wake her up. She was facing away at the time, but with a complaining groan she turned over to face me. “You need to wake up, Starlight,” I said, shaking her shoulder again. This time was different. I felt her magic take a hold of me, lift me up off the floor, and into the bed with her. Where she then grabbed me and proceeded to hold me like a teddy bear. And with me in my human form, there was nothing I could do to stop her. I heard Trixie’s amused snicker and giggles at my current predicament. So, there was only one way to wake her up and that was to startle her awake. I hesitated to do that due to how she has a problem with her magic going a little haywire when she’s startled. But I was going to do it anyway. “Starlight!” I nearly shouted and did my best to wiggle against her to wake her up. Had to wiggle because her legs kept my arms against my body so, I couldn’t use them.

Starlight was indeed startled awake. And with a shout of alarm, her magic went haywire again where, once again, there was a flash of magic and I disappeared. A second later, I found myself standing in front of the now open flower shop. Where all three mares stared at me for a second in confusion about who showed up and why. A second later Lily started grinning. Oh, fuck me. This time, though, I had just enough time to morph into my fox form before the chase was on.

^_^

I was finally able to get away from Lily, finally able to get everypony up and ready to go, and we were finally walking up to the hive a couple of hours later. While we walked across the barren desert I thought it odd that there weren’t any guards posted around the outside of the cone-shaped building. The outside looked just like it did in the show with holes appearing and disappearing all around it. My mind was also trying to think of a way to find out where my dad was in the midst of this massive fortress. So, we had everything to accomplish our two goals with the blowguns and Zecora’s knock-out juice.

“It’s odd that there are not any guards outside,” I mentioned as the opening in front of me disappeared.

“Usually there isn’t any,” Thorax mentioned while he looked around. “If we posted guards all the time then it would be obvious that this is a changeling hive. So, guards are only posted when Chrysalis expects an attack or if somepony is coming.”

“Well, that seems to prove that they aren’t expecting us then,” I mused, but then chuckled after looking up at the massive structure. “However, don’t you think this whole thing is obvious in and of itself simply due to its size and the fact that there are holes appearing and disappearing over the whole thing?”

“It does have a certain chaos that’s appealing,” Discord said with a big smirk on his face.

“Yeah, that everypony can see from above with ease,” Starlight stated the obvious as she looked up at the hive with her face scrunched up appearing as if she had a question on her mind. “So, how come nopony has said anything about this place yet?”

“We usually capture any pegasi flying overhead,” Thorax explained. “If guards are posted that is.”

“Alright. Everypony know what to do? I’m going after my dad, wherever he is, while you four are going to Chrysalis’ throne room.” Each of them gave me a firm nod. “Good, then I only have one question. Thorax? Is there a way for you to find out where my dad is in here?”

He looked away in thought but shook his head at me. “Not without asking.”

“Can you ask then?” I asked him in hopes to make it easy on me.

“I can try,” he said which gave me hope that this might be doable.

“Good, thanks,” I thanked him before a hole opened up in front of me to the interior. Just before we were about to walk in, a single changeling immediately walked out. Then stopped in total shock at what stood before it.

“Leera, wait!” Thorax immediately stepped forward in front of us when the changeling’s horn started glowing. “Wait, just listen to me.”

“Thorax?! What are you doing here?! And with them?!” Leera asked with her horn still glowing and narrowing her eyes at him. While she talked, focused on Thorax, I loaded a dart, with the tip coated in Zecora’s mixture, into the blowgun.

“I know what I’m about to say sounds crazy, but it’s the truth,” Thorax started explaining, keeping his eyes on her and taking a couple of steps forward. “I’ve been living in Ponyville openly for a while and they accept me and know me. I was right that changelings and ponies can live peacefully with one another. I haven’t had to feed since living with them. Spike, Twilight’s dragon, is my friend and so are they.”

“That’s crazy,” she said and backed up pointing her horn to us.

“Look at my wings, closely Leera,” he turned to the side fluttering his wings at her. His wings glittered brightly after the sun’s rays hit it. “My wings have changed, Leera. They changed because Emmit was also right about us. My wings changed because I’ve been giving love through my friendship with other ponies. That’s why my wings have changed. That’s why Chrysalis didn’t want us sharing love because we can live without her.” As he spoke to her, she was looking intently at his wings. It also appeared that she was thinking about it. “We can live peacefully with ponies in Equestria. We can be free, Leera.”

“That’s what we’re here to do, Leera,” I tried speaking to her next. “I’m not here to kill anyone. I’m here to free you changelings and my dad too from Chrysalis’ control.” I still had the blowgun ready and watched her carefully for any sudden aggressive moves. “You have a choice, Leera. Be part of the solution or be part of the problem. And the fact that you haven’t done anything yet, shows that you’re actually thinking about it.”

She seemed to still be thinking about it even when she looked at my blowgun then looked up at me. “Then what’s that?”

“Blowguns with darts that will only knock out a changeling, not kill them,” I told her while holding the blowgun at the ready position. “But I might not even have to use them if you tell me where my dad is and escort the others to the throne room.”

“And what will you do after getting to the throne room?” she asked Thorax.

“Destroy the throne by giving her all my love and getting the rest of the changelings to do the same,” he told her. Which was basically what I told him. “That will destroy her throne and when the rest of the changelings follow it will also destroy her power of us.”

After looking between us once more, she stared at Thorax’s changed wings. After a period of thinking about it, she looked up at us with determined eyes. “Alright, I’m in. If you really think that you can do it, then I’m in.”

I smiled when Thorax quickly stepped up to Leera giving her a big thankful hug. She didn’t return it at first because I don’t think that she was used to it. However, after a couple of seconds, she returned it. “Leera? Why don’t you go with Emmit and take him to his dad? I can lead them to the throne room. But he will be lost without a guide.”

She thought for a second before giving a nod, “Alright.”

“Thank you, Leera,” I said to her with genuine thanks as we all turned and walked inside.

“You’re welcome,” she said in return with me following her down a hallway to my left as the rest of them turned to the right. “I just hope they can do what you say they can.”

“They can.”

“Good. I heard that your dad is down below in the maturation room.”

^_^

I followed her closely from hallway to hallway to stairwell to stairwell. What was still odd was that we didn’t run into many changelings on the way down. The ones that couldn’t be talked down I knocked out with my darts, which I’ve only used three so far. “Alright, I got to ask,” I whispered to her after the second flight of stairs. “Just where is the rest of the changelings? This is a fort, right?”

“Yeah, but almost all of us are in the throne room,” she started to explain as we turned a corner. There were two guards standing at the end of a seemingly dead-end hallway. “When Thorax left the hive and started living in Ponyville, she ordered a few changelings to follow and investigate. His actions of living freely in Ponyville have got the whole hive wondering if they could do the same. So, Chrysalis has called a meeting to address it.”

“Perfect timing then,” I mused with a slight happy chuckle.

“That’s the entrance to the chamber,” she said quietly, “just let me do the talking.”

“Alrighty then,” I gave her a nod while having my blowgun at the ready.

“What are you doing here, Leera?” one of the guards asked as we stepped up. Both were obviously cautious, but more so regarding Leera because she was escorting me.

“To escort him to see Mark, his dad.” She said it so simply and without hesitation. I thought surely she’d be more cryptic about it. They didn’t say anything at first because they were looking between us.

The other spoke up looking unconvinced, “What is the purpose of the visit? We have not received any orders that he can receive any visitors.” This wasn’t looking good, so while their eyes were on her, waiting for her to answer, I carefully picked out another dart to hold in my hand for a quick reload. Just in case.

“He’s here to visit his dad,” she said simply without any hint of deception. It was true, just not the whole truth. If we could get in without incident the better but it wouldn’t be difficult to knock them out either.

“Again, we weren’t informed of any visitors,” the other commented, now squinting his eyes at us.

With a patient sigh, I said, “Look, you two. Chrysalis’ power is about to be destroyed. Thorax has returned to show you all a better way. A way that he’s lived since becoming my friend in the Crystal Empire. Since then, he’s been living peacefully in Ponyville. He also hasn’t been hungry ever since either. Leera here is a testament to that.”

Leera’s frustrated sigh, because of my actions, was almost too soft to be heard by my ears. “He’s right. Thorax’s wings had changed because he shared love. He is living as his own changeling, not on under Chrysalis’ iron hoof.”

“The changeling kingdom is about to change for the better,” I told them while holding my blowgun at ready. “You can either be part of the solution or part of the problem. So, what’s your choice?” There it is, I laid down the gauntlet. The guards looked at each other in silent conversation. Then about a minute later, one of them gave us a nod.

“Very well,” the other guard said to me as the first used his magic to open a hole in the wall. “You can enter.”

“Thank you,” was my genuine heartfelt thanks before Leera and I walked into the chamber. The chamber itself was rather large. The width and length alone would fit two houses easily and appeared to be around two stories in height. The reason for the height was that it had multiple levels and was all filled with eggs. Young unborn changelings. And in the middle of the room was my dad. He was sitting in front of some eggs just looking at them.

While keeping my eyes on him very closely, I whispered to Leera. “You don’t have to stay. I think I’ll be fine from here. Besides, the two outside is on our side now.”

“Alright,” I heard her whisper then hearing her hooves retreating and the sound of a hole opening on the wall behind me. Then all was quiet. Because the dart was already loaded, I simply raised it to a firing position. I didn’t have to get closer because at around ten or so feet he’s in easy reach of my darts.

But he wasn’t moving. He also knew that I was here. After spending a lifetime with my dad I could tell. So, I waited.

He was still sitting down and staring at the eggs when he spoke up. “Chrysalis said that all these eggs are from when she tricked you into having sex with her.”

“Yeah, she bragged about it to me as well,” I told him while watching his every move very carefully. I was still dealing with a changeling after all even if my dad’s mind and soul occupied it. He still knew how to use that changeling magic.

“She tell you that she plans to use these young kids, for a lack of a better word, as soldiers? That they will have the same ability to eat meat and real food as you? She said that it would greatly help them disguise themselves better. She wants to use them as soldiers.”

“Not surprising,” I told him while looking at him over the barrel of the blowgun. “She wants to conquer Equestria by any means necessary and destroy my family. Sound familiar?”

He didn’t speak for a minute or two, but then he said something that sounded promising. “I haven’t spoken to her in a while. So long that I’m not sure how many days have passed. Because I consider them your children, I’ve been thinking about how she wants to use them.”

That riled me to no end. “Yet, you had no problem in wanting to kill my daughter and my wives,” I growled at him.

He shook his head slightly with an amused chuckle, “Never thought that you would go with polygamy much less with horses.”

“Ponies,” I shot back at him.

He rolled his eyes, “Whatever.” His sigh sounded defeated, “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately. Talking to these changelings, as they call themselves. And about what you said.”

“You still want to murder my family?” I asked carefully. My feelings told me to go ahead and shoot him and knock him out to ask questions later.

He opened his mouth to say something but stayed silent. I could figuratively see the gears turning in his head. “I don’t know, son.”

“Then that’s something you need to work on.” Acting quickly, I raised the blowgun and fired a dart at him, aiming for his ass. Less than a second later he let out a quick “Ouch” as the dart sunk into him. “And a chance I can’t afford to take,” I told him as his eyes rolled back with his body slumping back down on the chamber floor.

A few minutes later, a rumble trembled through the place. Ending Chrysalis’ rule.

^_^

(Starlight Glimmer’s POV, Earlier)

“Alright, Thorax, which way?” I asked him after Leera and Emmit disappeared down a hallway. Being in a changeling fortress without magic at my disposal was nerve-racking, to say the least. Thanks to Emmit, however, I wasn’t completely defenseless. And Thorax has tools that he can use as well.

“Her throne room is at the highest level,” he said then looked straight up. We did the same when he said, “So, basically straight up. The problem is navigating the changes to the walls. Openings open and close at will as you can see. This is why only a changeling is usually the only ones that can navigate a changeling hive.” He turned to the right, the opposite direction where Emmit went, and started walking. “This way.”

“Isn’t there supposed to be more changelings around?” Trixie asked as we walked through an opening in the wall into a large multistory room. The shape of the room was more like a sphere with holes opening and closing along the walls. Stairs connected each level to each other that remained solid. They didn’t shift as the walls did. “There’s like, nobody here.”

“Yes, it is strange,” Thorax looked, and sounded, just as confused as I was. “This room connects to everything else.”

“So, it’s like a central hub then?”

“Yes, Starlight,” Thorax replied and started walking to a set of stairs off to the left. “And the only time it’s been this empty is when Chrysalis has called a meeting. If she has then the rest of the changelings will be in the throne room.”

“Is that a good thing?” Trixie asked, sounding more than a little nervous as we followed Thorax up another level.

“At least everypony will be together when Thorax will spread the most enlightening chaos,” I heard Discord chuckle behind me. I just rolled my eyes and kept following Thorax. I’ve noticed that Thorax has been more sure of himself the past few days. He’s come a long way from when we first saw him in the Crystal Empire. And I’ll have to admit to being more curious about him now that it seems Emmit was right. Thorax’s wings have indeed changed, thus proving that the form of the changelings is now aren’t their true form. After talking with Emmit, I can see the benefits of a new changeling kingdom that lives peacefully with ponies and not under Chrysalis’ iron hoof.

A lot of things ran through my mind while following Thorax through walls, halls, and rooms. One of those thoughts was still about the lack of changelings around. If they were really inside the throne room and if that would help, or hurt, us. We did get confirmation regarding that when we ran into a changeling not far from the throne room.

“Thorax?!” a changeling, a little larger than Thorax, whispered harshly as he quickly ran up to us. “What are you doing here, brother? Every changeling is in the throne room right now with Chrysalis hoof pounding madly at you for leaving the hive!”

“Pharynx!” Thorax happily greeted his apparent brother, which made me wonder how they could be brothers in the first place. Not like they had a proper family structure. “Believe it or not, but we are here to end Chrysalis’ iron rule.” And he looked confident when he said it. A far cry from how he acted when we first met.

Pharynx was shocked into silence for a couple of seconds. “W-what?” he finally asked with a confused look and a shake of his head. “How are...who’s going to...what?”

“Pharynx, look at my wings,” Thorax told him, stepping up to him while fluttering his wings making them shine. “I’ve been living in Ponyville peacefully with ponies like Trixie, Starlight, and even Discord.”

“He’s wonderful, chaotic,” Discord put it with a smirk. We ignored him with a roll of our eyes. But I watched Pharynx take a good look at his brother’s wings.

“See how they’ve changed?”

“What made them do that, brother?” Pharynx asked, looking his brother in the eye with scrutiny.

“Sharing love through friendship with ponies,” he answered, sounding more sure of himself each time he tells it. “My friendship with them, the act of sharing love, did this to my wings. I haven’t been hungry since.” There was a pause as Pharynx seemed to digest this information. “This is why Chrysalis doesn’t want us to share with anypony but her. Because she knows that if we ever figured that out, she wouldn’t be able to control us anymore. In order for her to keep control over us, she has to keep us hungry.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” Pharynx shot back with a shake of his head. “How does sharing love destroy her rule over us specifically?”

“By sharing love,” Thorax explained, “we will never be hungry again and be able to live freely within pony society. By sharing love we will show our true, and natural, forms. And by everypony sharing love, it will destroy her throne which is the true source of her power.”

Another pause where his brother appeared to be thinking it over. Thorax waited with a look on his face that simply asked, “Are you with me?”

“Alright,” Pharynx gave his brother a firm nod of his head, “if you are absolutely sure about this, then I’m with you. Are you sure you can do this?”

Thorax’s smile was wide and confident. “For the first time in my life, brother, yes I’m sure.”

“Then what do we do then?”

“Well brother, we go into the throne room, so I can give Chrysalis all my love.”

Pharynx just blinked at him a few times before he shook his head in apparent frustration. “Alright, whatever, if you are sure that you know what you’re doing.”

“I am,” Thorax said holding his head high with a look on his face that simply spoke confidence. Wish I could say the same. As Pharynx turned around and walked with us toward the throne room door, I wasn’t so sure. How can Thorax be so sure of himself and what he’s doing when he’s riding everything on what Emmit had said. Sure, he’s been right in the past and so far seems to be right about this one too. But as the door opened to the throne room and my eyes spotted Chrysalis and her whole host of drones, I was beginning to have my doubts. Especially when angry hisses and chittering were sent our way as we walked in. I admit to hiding behind Thorax a little as my eyes scanned the large throne room.

“Thorax!” Chrysalis hissed and growled from her place on the throne. The same throne that appeared to be made from the material that Emmit told us it would be. I recognized the material from research that I have done before. A type of stone that absorbs magic. All but changeling magic apparently. “You dare show your face here after betraying the hive? Or do you want to surrender yourself to me and face your punishment for your betrayal?”

“Wipe that smug grin off your face, Chrysalis,” he shot back at her with a hiss of his own. “Because you is the one that’s betrayed the hive by keeping us bound by hunger and fear.”

“What?” Chrysalis growled out angrily, looking down at us with narrowed hate-filled eyes.

“You don’t have to be hungry and alone any longer,” Thorax raised his voice, fluttered his wings, and looked around. “I’ve been living peacefully among the ponies of Ponyville. And I haven’t been hungry. Take a look at my wings and see the truth.”

Chrysalis wasn’t too happy with this. With a low growl from her throat and hate-filled eyes locked onto Thorax, she stepped down from her throne. Slowly making her way over to him.

“My wings have changed because I’ve given love freely through my friendship with the ones standing before you and the good ponies of Ponyville.”

“I think the good part is about to start,” Discord whispered over to me.

“Then be a good little drone and give me all your love then,” Chrysalis grinned when she said it with a happy mad look on her face as if she’s already won.

“I will,” with Thorax’s reply all eyes went to him as he turned around to face Chrysalis. Every single drone there was watching what was about to happen with great interest. So much interest that they stopped hissing angrily at us. Now looking at us with cautious interest. Then after closing his eyes, we all watched as a stream of magic came out of his chest. It was powerful and intense, right past Chrysalis and right into her throne.

“What?!” Chrysalis was surprised when Thorax’s body levitated off the floor and immediately wrapped up in one of those green cocoons. We backed up to watch as the cocoon started glowing with everypony watching what will happen. Even Chrysalis was curious. Within the span of two seconds, his cocoon disappeared. The bright light that surrounded him dissipated when he touched the floor again. Everypony was shocked by his change after it did. He had completely changed. He was taller and multicolored with two horns on his head that curved inward. His wings were also larger and his mane and tail were long, brightly colored, and flowed with magic. The change along with the confident look in his eyes, as he stared at Chrysalis, told everypony showed everypony two things. That he was right and that he was now the new leader.

When I looked over at Chrysalis, I was surprised at what I saw. She was scared. Her eyes showed fear. Deciding to take a chance, I steeled my nerves. And stepped forward next to him. “This is your chance at a life free from Chrysalis. A chance to live freely in Equestria peacefully and never go hungry again.” Then all was silent for about two seconds.

“NO! Don’t you DARE take my power away from me,” Chrysalis shouted as the first few changelings started giving all their magic as Thorax did. She was snarling, almost like a dog gone mad, and with her eyes wide with fear and anger she looked very much...upset. The magic level in the throne room rose considerably as one by one changelings started giving magic. As the magic in the room grew, stray magic, like electricity, started popping from the throne as the stone started overloading. “I am your QUEEN!” after watching Chrysalis horn glow brightly, I raised my loaded blowgun just in case she tried something. Surely, even when she was powered with magic this still would be able to hit her. However, I still got nervous when she lowered her lighted horn directly at Thorax.

“Not anymore!” my ears picked up Pharynx’s voice as he had to shout over the rumbling sound of the throne overloading. I dared to take a glance over at Thorax. He stood tall and ready with both of his horns glowing brightly with his magic ready. Stray magic currents sparked wildly off the throne as every changeling in the throne room had released all their love at once. A shield was put around us a split-second before the throne exploded, giving no chance for Chrysalis to do anything.

The explosion blew the top off the roof and shook the whole stronghold. And when the dust had settled, Chrysalis stood in shock at the scene before her. With her throne gone, I felt the rush of my magic flowing into me once more. So, I used my magic to hold two darts in it ready to use. Chrysalis herself was too busy looking around at the newly transformed changelings. Every single one of them, including Pharynx, had completely changed. And like Thorax, was varied in color, horn, and wing styles.

And every one of them was looking at Chrysalis with righteous indignation.

“You!” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes at Thorax and lit up her horn in defeated fury. “You will rue the daAY,” Chrysalis’ eyes went wide in sudden shock, shouting the last syllable, and looked around for something. Then spotted a dart stuck in her rump.

“Oh just shut up and go to sleep already,” Discord said with a mischievous smirk on his face as almost a dozen darts hung in the air in front of them. And every one of them was either giggling, chuckling, or laughing like little insane maniacs.

“I WILL NOT!” she shouted in defiance but was then struck by all of Discord’s darts before she could do anything. There was a second of pause while she stood still and silent as if shocked at the number of stings. Then just started giggling. At first, it was similar to a school filly giggling, but it didn’t stay that way. It grew to laughing, then a mad cackle, and then she stopped again with her face frozen in mid-insane laughter before falling to the floor out cold. She didn’t slow down, either. Just stopped mid-laugh with her face contorted in shock, fear, and rage before passing out cold.

For a few seconds, nopony said anything. Just looked between a still smirking Discord and a very passed-out Chrysalis. Until we heard a male’s voice call out, “Damn it, I missed all the fun.”

I turned my head around recognizing the voice and found Emmit standing there in his fox form with a passed-out changeling in his magical grasp. Telekinesis I think he calls it. He gave me a smile and a nod before trotting up to us. But his smile faded when he spotted Chrysalis laying on the floor. “Chrysalis is here?” he sounded, and looked, surprised to see her.

“Should she not be?” Trixie asked because I don’t think that she was told about Emmit’s history regarding past knowledge of Equestria.

“Some things change?” I asked Emmit.

He gave me a nod and a small smile. “Some things change. Although, I have no clue what difference this would make.” For the first time in the short time I’ve known him, he looked unsure of how to feel about it, or what to do. “Looking good Thorax,” he smiled wide at him. “Glad to see everything worked out. I’ve got my dad, and apparently Chrysalis too, and you’ve got a new kingdom to run.”

“Yes, thank you, Emmit,” Thorax said with heartfelt thanks and even looked totally relaxed.

“And thank you, Thorax,” Emmit replied, equally heartfelt. “Reason, I requested this was to protect my family, first and foremost. By helping you take charge of the new changeling kingdom,” he paused while looking around at the now changed changelings, “will protect them, and Equestria by giving you all a better life.” He turned his head around to address the rest of them. “A life without hunger. A life you can live free with the rest of Equestria, just like Thorax was doing.” Then he sighed after looking at Chrysalis with mixed emotions in his eyes. Using his own telekinesis, he lifted Chrysalis up and floated her unconscious body over to him. “I hate to greet and run, but my dad and Chrysalis need to be secured. She’s the one that brought my dad to this world and into his changeling body. I realize the crimes that she’s done to you and to all changelings and you’re welcome to question her at any time, but...”

“It’s alright,” Thorax said quietly with an understanding slight nod of his head, “go and secure them. I’ve got a hive to integrate.”

“Thanks,” he said to him then turned to Discord. “Thanks for your help, Discord, Trixie, Starlight,” he looked at each one, including me with a thankful smile before looking at Discord again. “If you wouldn’t mind snapping Chrysalis, my dad, and I over to Tia please?”

“Certainly,” he said with a mischievous smirk then snapped his fingers making the three of them disappear.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, later in the crystal dungeons beneath Canterlot)

“Did he really need to teleport the three of you into my morning bath?” Tia asked me as we stood side by side in front of the two cells that housed Chrysalis and my dad. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad he teleported you. I’m just upset that the appearance of Chrysalis and your dad cut short my morning with you.”

She leaned into me as I put a couple of tails around her and pulled her into me. “Yeah, you know how mischievous Discord can be. And I think that was the point to be just a little annoying.”

“All that aside, it looked like your mission was successful,” she added with a thankful tone in her voice.

“Yes, it was,” turning my head to her, I kissed softly, “thankfully. It was even easier than I thought it would be. Chrysalis had called a meeting about Thorax leaving the hive and living in Ponyville at the time we entered the hive. So, it was pretty much a walk into the throne room for them while I dealt with my dad. Now there’s a chance to deprogram him from Chrysalis’ brainwashing.”

“I’m glad for that,” she said while looking at the changeling that housed my dad’s soul. “I would love the chance to tell him how much his son and his granddaughter mean to me.”

“And what you all mean to me,” she laid her head against my neck with a soft sigh that sounded thankful and content. “To tell him that I finally understand what it means to be a father. To understand some of the things that he did in my life that I couldn’t understand at the time.”

A sudden gasp from Chrysalis interrupted my thoughts. She jerked awake inside her crystal cell and quickly looked around. Her eyes narrowed when she spotted us through the crystal bars of her cell. I couldn’t help but smirk at her considering where she was. The irony wasn’t lost on Tia either. “Hope you like the accommodations, Chrysalis. You should appreciate being in the crystal caves beneath Canterlot considering that’s where you sent Cadence and Twilight.” The tone of her voice told me that she was grinning from ear to ear right now. Matter of fact so was I. “Actually, it’s the exact same cell that Cadence was in when you put her down here. I thought it fitting.”

Chrysalis didn’t say anything, just laid there glaring at us unmoving.

“You don’t?” Tia’s question was a rhetorical one as she continued gently teasing Chrysalis. Blinking innocently, she unleaned from me, stepped up to the cell, and tapped one of the crystal bars. “I mean it’s the...worst...we could do for you,” Tia looked and sounded so innocently, but was obviously anything but.

With a shout of defeated rage, Chrysalis launched herself at the bars with the hope of breaking through. But got the shock of her life, quite literally, when the crystal bars of her cell gave her a magical, and electrical, shock that wracked her body for a few seconds making her appear to dance in place. Then she dropped to the floor of her cell writhing in pain and groaning softly while her body recovers.

“Oh dear,” Tia feigned shock with a fake sympathetic look on her face, “did I forget to mention the bars are magically protected and will shock you if you try and touch them? Or that we have two suppressor rings on your horn, so there’s no chance for you to use magic. Or even absorb magic?”

Tia didn’t say anything while Chrysalis recovers from the shock on the floor of the caves. So, I did. “Unless you change your ways,” I said to Chrysalis, “you’ll never see the light of day.”

“What about me...son?” my dad’s voice came from the adjoining crystal cell. He was just sitting up when I looked over at him. His face showed a defeated man...er changeling. Defeat and even some regret were in his eyes as they locked onto mine. So, I sidestepped my way over to his cell leaving Tia to quietly tease Chrysalis.

“That depends on whether you’ll truly end this crusade to kill my family,” I told him with a firm look. “If not then no, you don’t see the light of day either. I realize that Chrysalis brainwashed you against my family. And even though I still love you dad, my family’s safety comes first. I’m afraid that you’ve forgotten that.”

“You useless excuse for a human!” Chrysalis nearly screamed at my dad from within her cell as she raged against her defeat. “You’re a failure, Mark! After all of the time and effort spent dragging your soul into my drone, you go and FAIL ME! YOU PITIFU-”

“And that’s enough of her,” Tia said then stepped over to me and leaned up against me again.

“I’m sorry...son,” he hung his head and closed his eyes when he said it.

“I’m glad to hear it and I think you’re on the road to recovery, but until we can confirm that you’re truly repentant, you’re staying here. And yes, we can determine whether or not you’re telling the truth. Unlike the human world, this world has means to examine your very thoughts.”

He didn’t say anything, just looked up at me with a little bit of confusion as if he wasn’t sure to believe it or not.

“He’s right,” Tia said to him with some pity in her voice for him. “My sister, Luna, is able to look into a pony’s mind and enter into their dreams. So, it’s easy for her to determine if you’re telling the truth or not. Your son means the world to me, my sister, and his other herd mare members. Your son has made me and others happy and changed Equestria for the better. I truly hope that one day you can see your grandfoal. But as Emmit said, that’s up to you.”

“I understand,” he said quietly, still with his head lowered toward the floor.

“See you later dad, we’ll have more talks,” was the last thing I said to him before Tia teleported us back up to the throne room. Where we were going to discuss a ceremony for Discord, Trixie, Starlight, and Thorax. It would also be a good way to tell the Equestrian public about the new changeling kingdom under Thorax’s peaceful rule.

Chapter Seventeen: Rewards and Celebrations

Chapter Seventeen: Rewards and Celebrations

It took a few days to set up the reward celebration to announce to all of Equestria that the changelings were now under Thorax’s peaceful rule. Almost a week later Thorax felt that he had enough of a handle on things for him, and his newly changed changelings, to be presented to Equestria. During those few days, I spent time with my dad down in the dungeon. Or at least as much time as I could scrounge up. My time with my dad right now is bitter-sweet. I was glad to finally have him free of Chrysalis control and finally able to talk freely to him again but now there was the task of freeing his mind. That was a much harder job. My dad was my only goal. I held no hope for Chrysalis.

“How many times must I endure your visits?” Chrysalis growled at me as I padded my way past her cell. “And how can you even get down here without any means of teleportation?”

Normally, I would just ignore her and walk by without commenting. However, this time she gave me a most wonderful opportunity to tease her. So, I stopped in front of her cell and faced her with a growing smirk on my muzzle. “Tia and Luna were kind enough to set up an automatic means for me, so I can come and go at will.” She simply glared up at me from her newly acquired bed. Yeah, we gave her and my dad both beds. She may be a mortal enemy, but I didn’t want to be cruel or I would be just like her. It appeared she appreciated it because she was currently laying on her side facing me. “So, I can visit anytime to talk to my dad and get him to finally understand what evil you had wrought upon not only him but upon all of Equestria during your rule.”

Her cackle was quick and filled with menace. “All I have to do is keep talking to him and can keep him under my control,” she grinned at me feeling that she’ll ultimately win.

With an amused chuckle, I shook my head at her, “No you won’t because there are two sound spells isolating your cell from his. He can’t hear you.”

She looked away from me, grunting softly in silent defeat. “You think of everything don’t you?” she snorted angrily and folded her forelegs together then laying her head down on them.

“I try,” I shrugged slightly, smirking a little at her. Then turned walking over to my dad’s cell. So, far he’s been the one to start talking every time I’ve come to visit. This time shouldn’t be any different either thus why I waited for him to talk. He was laying prone on his new bed with a blank look on his face while staring at the crystal wall in front of him. However, I knew better. He may look like nobody was home, but I knew his mind was active. Over the past few days, it was plainly obvious that he was thinking about his past actions. Two things gave that away. One was that we had already spoken about it. Two was the look on his face even if he was a changeling. And unfortunately forever will be.

“If you told me two years ago that we’d be in this situation, I would have called you insane and committed to a nuthouse,” he finally said while still staring blankly at the wall. It was one of those rhetorical statements that didn’t require answering, so I continued to wait and let him talk. “I’m actually in another world, in a body that’s not my own, in a jail cell that’s in a kingdom being run by my son married to ponies. Ponies that have enough power to move the sun and moon in space.”

Yeah, that’s pretty incredible. I smirked a little thinking about what he just said.

“Ponies that have given you a family,” he finally said again softly, as if his mind was tossing that bit of information around. “Your children, my grandchildren.”

“Grandchildren that you wanted to murder,” my voice was firm and filled with contempt. And looked at him with a certain amount of disappointment.

He opened his mouth to say something, but decided not to and close his mouth again. And stared at the wall.

“I don’t know what to say to get you to understand just how bad Chrysalis is.” I sat down on my rump with a shake of my head. “Our family had one motto and that was to never go against family. And what did you try and do?” Although he remained silent, I could tell that the gears were turning in his head. “Listen, dad, until you get your head on straight about some things, you’re going to stay in there. I can’t afford to turn you loose if you still plan on doing harm to my family.” With a sigh, I finished with, “You’ve got some soul searching to do, dad. See you later.” And left for the award ceremony in Ponyville.

^_^

Rarity and the girls wanted me dressed up in my human form for the reward ceremony. Why I don't know, but Rarity putting the finishing touches on my suit. It was a typical one that she made for me soon after arriving here. Black tie, white shirt, black vest, and pants, etc. I rarely get the chance to wear clothes in the first place due to my other form. So, when I do get a chance to wear clothes, especially during special events, Rarity wants to nearly go all out with me. However, she agreed to keep this suit more traditional, within certain exceptions of course. There were going to be some finishing touches and she wasn't taking no for an answer. So, what could I say other than a defeated "Yes, dear." To her credit, she didn't do all that much. Rarity put a thin strip of lining on my coat and the girl's cutie marks on the lapel.

The ceremony itself was being held in the big meeting hall inside Twilight's Friendship Castle. With PInkie in charge of decorating with word that it was already taken care of. Knowing Pinkie, she probably just blasted the decorations out of her party cannon as usual and called it a day. I haven't had a chance to look at it yet as Rarity was making sure my suit was perfect.

"There, that should do it, darling," Rarity mused while looking me over and circling me. "Just a little more pizzazz and flare." Rarity had retreated to her boutique to make the changes, so we were standing in the main room.

Looking myself over in the full-length mirror, I gave it a nod of approval. "Yeah, I like it. And thank you for not going all out."

Rarity sat down beside me, also looking in the mirror with me, and patted my hips, "You're welcome. I know how you don't like to be too flashy and stick with tradition. But all of us girls in your herd are proud of you and want to show you off, so to speak. After all, you do deserve it after everything you've done. And winning our hearts."

Moved, I knelt down, gently took her head in my hands, and gave her a passionate kiss which she returned with a soft hum. "Which you've proven by getting pregnant and dealing with the meat cravings," I told her with a slight smirk. "Have they kicked in yet?"

She sighed and looked at me with mixed feelings in her eyes. "I do believe they have. While I haven't eaten anything meat just yet, the aroma is beginning to smell better than before."

I gave that a light chuckle. "Then yes, I do believe they've started kicking in." And of course, my inner ass decided to tease her a little. "You know," I slowly grinned at her, "Tia told me that the taste for meat hasn't gone away even after she gave birth."

She gawked at that with wide eyes and her mouth hanging open, "Surely not!"

Not saying anything, I simply grinned at her.

She got the hint that it was nothing but teasing after a few seconds. Her eyes narrowed at me and her voice took on that "it is on" quality to it then leaned in to get almost nose to nose with me. "I do love you with all of my heart, but sometimes you can be such a...a...goujat." The last word sounded like French to me. And didn't sound good either. But it was all in good fun.

Luckily for me, we heard a soft pop of magic, and Twilight's voice interrupted us. "It's time. Are we...ready?"

I stood up and turned to face Twilight with a smile as if nothing had happened. While Rarity harrumphed softly and gave me a light kick in passing. "Yes, we're ready Twilight, dear."

"Oh...kay," Twilight said slowly, eyeing the both of us curiously before shrugging it off and teleporting us to the map room in her castle.

Back at the map room, my whole herd was there. Tia, Luna slash Nightmare Moon, AJ, and her sister, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow with Scootaloo, an excited Pinkie Pie, and my daughter that had latched onto my face. My daughter, of which, was now giggling away as I held her in my hands and blew against her belly. Every time I was with my daughter and my herd, my heart seemed to overflow. And only one thing would make me any happier. And that was to have my dad free. But that would only take time. At least there was time now.

"Now that we are all here," Twilight said to get our attention to the ceremony at hand, "I believe that it's time?"

"Sure are, sugarcube. Everypony is ready and waiting in the meetin' area." AJ chuckled, "We told them to go ahead and enjoy the refreshments until we're ready to hand out those heart-shaped necklaces."

"Pink Hearts of Courage, AJ," Twilight clarified.

"Right, those."

"Then let's go already," Rainbow urged, standing up in her throne chair putting her hooves against the table, "I want to talk with the Wonderbolts while they're still here."

While holding my daughter in my arms, I had to chuckle at Rainbow's antics. "Alright, alright, Rainbow. We're going." And with some chuckles and giggles around the room, we all got up and headed inside the meeting hall. The castle was designed where we walked out of the map room, down a hallway, and into the meeting hall. Specifically, the back of the meeting hall, opposite the main double doors on the other side. The hall was filled with ponies and non-ponies alike. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the gleeful happy look on Rainbow's face when she saw that Spitfire, the Wonderbolt's Captain, was there in full dress uniform. But only Spitfire, which meant that the others were busy with something or other. Other species were there like the griffons but in smaller numbers. One griffon, one zebra, and other changelings were mixed in with the ponies present. The griffon in question was Gilda. I tried to think of their relationship as of now compared to what was in the show. They did make up when the map called Rainbow and Pinkie to Griffonstone if I remembered correctly. Zecora was local, so it made sense that she was here. Which raised the question of why Gilda was here.

"Attention, please," Twilight used her amplified voice to get the crowd's attention, which she got. Twilight was standing in front of me with Tia and Luna on either side of me with the rest of the girls behind me. "Discord, Trixie, Starlight, and Thorax," she smiled to each of them in turn, "would you please step up? Those who still want refreshments can still do so." There was amusement in her voice when she told them about the refreshments as the four stepped up. "This is a celebration. A celebration in thanks to these four before me." That's when Twilight stepped to one side, allowing me to step up to address them, still with my daughter in my arms.

"Thank you. All four of you. Not only did you help secure the security of Equestria from Chrysalis. But also my family." I pressed my nose against my daughter's belly making her giggle to emphasize my point. It also had the crowd smiling, giggling, and cooing at my daughter. "You all didn't have to do it when I asked. But did so anyway. And to that, you have my thanks. And thank you, Thorax, for being brave enough to take the first step and the vision that ponies and changelings can live in peace. I truly believe that this is a major turning point in Equestria's history. And to the brighter future for all of us." To that, Thorax nodded with a reassuring smile. And with the talks that we've had, I knew that he would work to that very end. "Twilight?" my rhetorical question was just to let her know to hand out the awards.

Trixie was first and I noticed Twilight levitating the Pink Heart of Courage in front of her, turned to Trixie, and with a small smile. "Trixie," Twilight started slowly while looking at Trixie with a look that was both thankful and humble look, "with our history, I never thought that you and I would be here with me giving you an award for helping save Equestria. But, I am glad that you chose to help. You have come a long way since our initial clash." With that said, Twilight levitated the pink heart over Trixie's neck then moved to Starlight.

Twilight gave Starlight a smile as she moved in front of her. "You too have come a long way, Starlight. Going from a pony with a chip on her shoulder the size of Canterlot Castle to a good friend." Starlight hung her head slightly in the embarrassment of her past. "But I can honestly say that I'm glad that you are my friend now. I'm glad that you chose to help. I'm also glad to present to you the Pink Heart of Courage." Twilight lifted the pink heart over Starlight's head and onto her neck. Then it was Discord's turn.

"Discord, Lord of Chaos." Twilight paused while looking up at him, not sure what to say at first. Until Discord's duplicate suddenly appeared in the middle of the crowd and cheered for himself. Starlight wasn't the only one that giggled at his antics. Even Twilight giggled a little. "I can say that I'm glad that you're on our side thanks to Fluttershy." There was a slight hiss from behind me. "Flutterbat too," she added. "I'm glad that, through her, you're finally able to see the value in friendship and caring for others." Twilight levitated the pink heart up and would have put it over his head if Discord didn't disconnect his head from his neck to make it easier on her. Twilight simply smirked, rolled her eyes, shook her head, and moved in front of Thorax.

"Thorax. The one changeling who had the heart to want change and the courage to see it through." She levitated the heart over his horns, expanding the ribbon to fit around them, and over his neck. "Would you like to say a few words?" she asked him, which he acknowledged with a short nod then turned around to face the crowd.

"From very early on, I've always wondered why changelings and ponies couldn't live together? Whenever I asked my fellow changelings about it, most said that it can't be done because they're food, not friends." He shook his head slightly at that before continuing. "But that question never left my mind. Even if we fed off of love, then why not just ask? Why go around stealing as Chrysalis wants? Why did Chrysalis prohibit us from sharing love with one another? I had so many questions that I wanted to be answered. So, I went to the Crystal Empire to try and be friends knowing that Emmit and Twilight would be there. I met Spike, and Emmit there and began living peacefully here in Ponyville. Later, it was pointed out how my wings changed because I was sharing love through my friendship with others. Emmit then approached me about confronting Chrysalis and freeing all changelings from her iron hoof. And the rest is history." He took a moment for a breath while looking over at the crowd with a smile. "A history that all changelings can now change for the better. Our forms have changed, as you can see. My form changed when I started sharing love and thus was free from Chrysalis iron hoof. And I'm happy to be free to live with ponies...in peace." He paused just long enough at the end to bow his head for dramatic effect.

I think it had the effect he was hoping for because the crowd applauded him. I would have applauded as well if my daughter wasn't in my arms. So, I made her giggle when pressing my nose against her belly. And while I knew it would happen, I just wasn't expecting it right then.

"Da...dada." Was her first words or word rather. She was excited because of all the applause, which was probably the encouragement she needed to say her first word while waving her two front paws up at me. It brought a happy tear to my eye when she said her first word. I held her to me, laughing happily.

"Her first word!" I heard Tia get out through happy giggles before her squeal of delight went into higher frequencies. Which got the rest of the crowd cooing over my daughter's first word. And from there it felt like a real party that Pinkie was proud of. From there, the crowd was split between my daughter and the new changelings. Some asking the changelings questions while some cooing over my giggling daughter as she tried to say dada again. Tia took Solar after a bit which freed me up to retreat over to Rainbow where she was speaking with both Gilda and Spitfire over by the refreshments tables.

"Hey stud," Rainbow was smiling like the rest of the crowd around her, "looks like you finally tore yourself away from your daughter and all that cooing and giggling."

I chuckled and gently put a hand against her neck as I walked up. "Yeah, I may love swimming in the estrogen ocean, but even I have to come up for air every once and a while. I knew that she would say her first word someday, I just never thought it would be today. And during this ceremony no less. Although, I'll have to admit that it's turned into a party that Pinkie is proud of."

"Yeah, I get it," she looked up at me, chuckling lightly, "I don't mind the mushy stuff, but too much of it can be choking."

"Captain," I gave Spitfire a nod, which she returned before I looked down at Gilda. "So, this must be Gilda, right?"

"Oh yeah, you haven't met her yet." Rainbow blinked once before it hit her then motioned to Gilda with a hoof. "This is Gilda. We were friends growing up, had a falling out, and then made up again. But I think we made up before you got here."

"Yeah, we made up," Gilda said while looking up at me with a look that told me she was sizing me up. "I had issues." She paused while narrowing her eyes a little then looked over at Rainbow. "This is the dweeb that you're in a herd with?" Rainbow facehoofed herself with a patient and annoyed sigh while Spitfire just closed her eyes and shook her head. "Doesn't look so tough to me."

"Gilda, please don't start anything," Rainbow pleaded. "Not now."

"Hey," Gilda shrugged her shoulders with a slight shake of her head, "I'm not starting anything. I'm just saying he doesn't look that tough to me."

"Believe me," Spitfire spoke up with a smirk, "when I say that he can be quite terrifying when he wants to be. He has two forms. This form and his predator fox form. This form's benefit is his hands and trust me when I say it's a big benefit that all the mares in the Wonderbolts wish they still had. His fox form is his predator form and the most dangerous in all of Equestria." When Spitfire looked up at me I gave her a quick wink in thanks for stroking my ego. She smiled in return. However, Gilda wasn't too impressed.

There was an amused disbelieving smirk on her face as Gilda spoke. "This is the most dangerous predator in all of Equestria?" She let out a quick laugh, "Right, like I believe that."

"You can believe it, Miss Gilda," Nightmare Moon's voice came from behind me. Some ponies gasped softly as I felt her presence slowly approach then stood on the other side of me. Where I reached down and gently scratched behind her ear. "For I, the Queen of the Night has squelched many nightmares where they are hunted by him."

For a couple of seconds, Gilda looked shocked to see Nightmare Moon standing before her. Wide-eyed with her mouth hanging open she was definitely surprised. After putting herself back together, she steeled herself by putting on an amused look. The gentle smirk, the slight tilt of her head, and the nonchalant look in her eyes showed an heir of easy confidence that bordered on superiority. "Not surprising. Most ponies are mere dweebs that can't handle being in the presence of a predator. One of the reasons why I don't come here more often."

Rainbow hung her head with an embarrassed groan while Nightmare Moon simply looked on with an amused expression. "Gilda," Rainbow pleaded once more before I laid a gentle hand on her head.

"It's alright, Rainbow," I looked down at Gilda with a growing grin on my face and a plan in my head. "Challenge accepted Miss Gilda." While Gilda looked up at me with a competitive gaze, I simply said, "Nightmare? Would you come with me please?" I think Nightmare knew what I had in mind because she didn't say a word while following me to the back of the room where we slipped out into the hallway. And got undressed. Didn't want to ruin Rarity's suit when I transformed. Which I did about a minute later. Then with a grin, I asked her, "Would you change me all black again with that red glow in my eyes?" Without saying anything, her horn lit up and she changed me with a wicked look on her face. "Thank you," I said to her after I took a once over. Then we both headed back inside again with Nightmare Moon making my clothes disappear somewhere.

I was going for dramatic effect with Nightmare Moon walking beside me, I headed straight for Rainbow and Gilda. After walking back in we were definitely noticed. The crowd parted around us like Moses parting the Red Sea as we walked past them. "Emmit, what are you doing?" Twilight asked in passing with what sounded like strained patience.

"Just having a little fun," I whispered to her without stopping as I passed her. I did like Gilda's response when she spotted us. I heard her talking to Rainbow when she just stopped talking. For a split second, she was just curious. I tried my best to put on a terrifying look, or at the very least predatory confidence. Looking her right in the eye, I kept my walk slow with each step looking calculated. "Are you afraid of the dark, Gilda?" I asked putting a little ethereal howling effect in my voice. It had the effect I wanted because she took a step back with her mouth hanging open and her eyes wide with fear. Stopping directly in front of her, I gazed down at her and lowered my voice putting a slight edge on it. "Because I'm what shadows fear."

"N-nice illusion," Gilda tried putting up a brave face and only partially succeeded. It was still obvious how scared she was and I'll admit that it was satisfying to see her tremble when she challenged me. "But we all know that Nightmare Moon was defeated years ago after she tried returning."

Nightmare Moon held her head high with a wicked grin on her face, teeth bared, "I am no mere illusion for I am Nightmare Moon." Then shrugged her shoulders with a nonchalant look, "I just don't want to conquer Equestria anymore."

Now Gilda looked a little confused and she wasn't the only one. We started a scene that a lot of ponies were paying attention to and were also confused when they heard Nightmare Moon's declaration. "Alright then, what do you want to conquer?"

eeeEEEEE

Nightmare Moon turned her head toward me and with an amused smirk on her face, tried to say with all seriousness, "Him."

EEEEEEE I heard my daughter's squeal of delight, but I didn't know it was directed toward me until she glomped herself onto my face. Her small body was completely covering my muzzle with her legs holding onto the sides of my head and giggling. You just can't pretend to be scary when your daughter is latched onto your face and giggling herself silly. So, with my intimidation tactic now thoroughly ruined, I just sighed and plopped my butt down on the floor as others joined my daughter in the giggle fest.

"Yeah, I'd say you're a little late for that," Rainbow said before she started laughing at my plight along with others. From there, I decided to just let them talk and excused myself to change back into my human form again. So, I took my daughter in my front paws, gave her a kiss, and blew her tiny tummy before pawing her off to Nightmare Moon long enough for me to get dressed and come back inside. Fluttershy was my first stop after walking back inside and letting Nightmare Moon have fun with my daughter for now. While weaving my way through the crowd, I was greeted by other ponies and changelings alike. Fluttershy was sitting at a table along with Rarity and two other changelings, so I took a seat between them, leaned back in the chair, and put an arm around each of them with my hand resting on their cutie marks.

"Hello, darling," Rarity cooed, leaned over, and gave me a light kiss.

Fluttershy blushed when I leaned over giving her an affectionate kiss. "I'm happy that you're still here. Though surprised because you don't like crowds."

"I'm getting better," she replied shyly before looking down putting a hoof to her bulging belly. "I'll have to get used to it with these two anyway."

"Yes, and don't worry darling you won't be alone," Rarity encouraged her.

While Fluttershy looked over to Rarity with a grateful smile, one of the changelings at the table spoke up. "Now that we are free from Chrysalis, many of us are thinking about starting families."

"I think that's a wonderful idea," said happily as she leaned against me. "I'm happy to be having a couple of foals with Emmit."

"As am I," Rarity echoed while taking a dainty bite of a small piece of cooked fish that was on her plate. Now that is interesting because she's never eaten fish before. And she did say that the meat cravings were kicking in. "Though, not exactly happy about the meat cravings I am happy to be having his foal. I cannot ask for a better husband even if he does rub my coat the wrong way sometimes."

"That just makes it fun," Pinkie's cheery voice came from behind me. "He doesn't really mean anything by it. Kind of like Discord in some ways."

"Thanks, Pinkie." I thanked her and even turned my head around to smile at her. What she did next was a little surprising.

"You're welcome," she cheered then grabbed my head in her front hooves and leaned in for a big kiss. This time, however, what she put in my mouth wasn't her tongue like she does from time to time. But a big piece of fish. It was good fish. Smoked fish actually. What had me wondering was where she had the fish in her mouth in the first place? Wanting to keep my sanity, I dismissed that thought and simply ate it. While I was busy with the fish, Pinkie wiggled herself up and into my lap putting her front hooves onto the table.

"As we integrate into pony society we are bound to run into some awkward situations," one of the changelings mentioned a little sheepishly.

"Oh, I wouldn't worry too much about that," Fluttershy dismissed with a slight wave of her hoof.

"Yeah, just learn as you go. Besides, shouldn't you know about pony society?" Pinkie asked.

"Because some of us have infiltrated towns?" Pinkie nodded her head. "You're not wrong. Some have learned how to live in pony society through taking the places of others. However, that was only for infiltration drones. Most of us don't know the ins and outs of living with ponies. It wasn't exactly shared with others."

"For example," Missus Rich's voice came from behind me with her arrogant and haughty voice, "my husband would never consider such a display as touching me so privately in public. Such a display in public...is..."

"Is completely acceptable," Rarity looked at Missus Rich with impatience and narrowed eyes. "He is my husband and can touch me as he wishes, where he wishes, and when he wishes. Not only do I find it comforting as it tells me that he still loves me and appreciates me, but he has also deserved it. Besides, it keeps the riffraff away." As Rarity took a sip of her orange juice, I took a gentle squeeze of her butt. "It also tells me that he still desires me and that I'm still attractive."

"His hands also feel really good," Fluttershy added as I lifted my hand between her wings and started firmly massaging, "especially between my wings." She moaned the last words a little as her wings started rising slowly while she took a deep slow breath and closed her eyes. And let herself get aroused without any embarrassment or shame. Though she was still blushing, she was openly welcoming it. "I welcome the warm feeling through me. He makes me feel safe and loved."

Missus Rich gasped in shock, "Such a blatant show of arousal in public-"

"Is nothing wrong with it," Rarity interrupted quickly cutting her off and even closed her own eyes as she too let my touch pleasure her with a quiet sigh. "Although it can be seen as risque, there is nothing wrong or illegal about it."

After having lost the argument, Missus Rich harrumphed and stomped away with her head held high. As Missus Rich left, I noticed that when Pinkie looked between Fluttershy and Rarity that she looked left out. So, with a smirk on my face, I leaned forward, kissed her neck, and proceeded to give Pinkie a hickie. I heard her quietly giggle and turn her head giving me more access.

"I take it showing affection in public is acceptable?" one of the changelings asked, though I couldn't tell which one because my face was covered in pink mane.

"Within certain limits, yes," Rarity answered softly while my fingers dug into her coat massaging the skin underneath. By the sound of her voice, it sounded like she was enjoying herself.

"Alright, what are the limits?" the other changeling asked.

"No sex in public," Fluttershy told them. "But even that can be done discretely."

"Fluttershy! So daring," Rarity's voice sounded mischievous and teasing.

Pinkie hummed in agreement, "I don't mind either."

"Tree Hugger has been encouraging me to be more open and free." I couldn't tell, but Fluttershy sounded a lot more relaxed. "So, if he wants to arouse me in public then," she paused to hum while arching her back, "I'll happily show it."

"I wonder how changelings show arousal?" Pinkie wondered aloud while I still kissed and sucked on her neck.

"I don't know," one of the changelings said. "The only ones to interact with pony society is the infiltrators as I've said. The rest of us hardly know anything about our own kind. We weren't allowed." This changeling sounded female.

"However," this one sounded male and a little hesitant to speak up, "some of us have secretly begun experimenting on each other. Mostly thanks to Thorax. His questions have inspired others in the past and more so now that we're free." Dislodging myself from Pinkie's neck and took a look at the two changelings across the table. The male turned and looked over to the female, "I could try to arouse you."

The female changeling looked hesitant, but gave the other one a firm nod and stepped down from her chair. The male also got off his chair to stand behind her. And I think he's had some experience because he didn't go between her wings. Instead, he lowered his head and went right for one side of her butt. They were just far enough away from the table for me to see him lower his head to one side of her butt while a hoof rubbed the other. While he worked on getting her aroused, I was watching her reaction. Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie were watching as well, curious as to how Changelings actually get aroused. I was never expecting what happened next.

"I think I feel something," she said after closing her eyes.

"I knew my techniques wou-" The male changeling got cut off when the female changeling let out one long loud fart. At first, we were just surprised and shocked. Then the smell hit the poor fellow and he immediately started backing up. As the odorous invisible cloud assaulted his senses, he tried waving his hoof in front of his face to get rid of it. It didn't work as his eyes started watering before he had trouble breathing.

"Sorry," she tried apologizing with a smirk on her face, "turned out it was a fart. Physical food gives me gas."

I tried reinforcing the dam that was holding back the riotous laughter I felt inside. And was doing a pretty good job, as were the girls. Until he dropped to the floor, rolled over onto his back, and pretended to start dying by gasping for air and wiggling his feet in the air comically. And that's what did it. I lost it. Pinkie followed then Fluttershy then Rarity. The nail in the proverbial coffin was when she looked over at us and said with a smile and a straight face, "On the other hoof, I'm feeling much better."

From there the party had to be moved outside for obvious reasons. Some went outside while others stayed inside for the refreshments. I also went outside led by Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy because I had tears in my eyes from laughing soo hard. However, the party went on for another hour after that. I stayed outside, after calming myself down, talking amongst the crowd and the girls. A little bit after we went outside, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle joined me as I started talking with other changelings. It was a good learning experience for me. After meeting up with Thorax once more, he expressed a desire to go see, and talk to, Chrysalis. After agreeing to take him to see Chrysalis we started making preparations.

^_^

It was just Tia, Luna, Thorax, and I heading down into Canterlot dungeons where Chrysalis and my dad were kept. As we headed down into the dungeons, what happened during the celebration was still on our minds. "I still can't believe that she just let one out right in front of everypony," I commented with a chuckle while thinking about the poor changeling on the receiving end.

Tia giggled a little as we walked up to an alcove at the end of a hallway and stepped inside. "She does have a way of clearing the room, doesn't she?"

"Yes, she does," Thorax commented with a smirk on his face. "It's why she was never an infiltrator. The gas is a dead giveaway, especially when the pony she would be imitating would, more than likely, not have gas."

"However," Luna stepped inside the circle that was on the floor then used her magic to activate it, "it could always be used as a biological weapon." With a shake of my head, we were transported down into the dungeon below. I made it a habit of closing my eyes during transport, so when I opened them again we were surrounded by crystal and two cells. Tia and Luna wanted to talk with my dad, so they walked over to his cell while I stayed with thorax while he spoke with Chrysalis.

Chrysalis didn't notice us at first. She was laying down on the bed with her back turned to us. However, I was pretty sure she knew we were there due to her ears twitching when we walked up. More than likely she heard Thorax's hoof steps. And when she didn't answer right away, Thorax hit the bars with his hoof making them spark.

"What do you want, Thorax?" she hissed at him after turning her head and seeing us. "Come to gloat over your victory?"

"I've proven that changelings and ponies can live together in peace," he began, but his voice didn't hold any anger or resentment. Just pity. Chrysalis didn't look away as he spoke, but she did roll her eyes. "Thanks to Emmit, we've proven that this is our true form. That we don't have to go hungry all the time. Since our change, we haven't been hungry. I knew that you were wrong even knew that you could be hindering us in order to control us. What I want to know is why? Why would you do that to your own kind when there was a better way?"

"And you haven't figured it out yet?" she shot back with a wry, and amused chuckle.

"Power and control to conquer Equestria," was my comment. "That's your end goal, but the question remains. Why?"

"And how would you know that's what I want?" Chrysalis hissed at me.

"As you know I'm not from this world. And even this form isn't my true form, but one that the Tree of Harmony has given me as I arrived. In that other world, there was a play, of sorts, that was made for foals, or kids as we call them. It was called My Little Pony Friendship is Magic. It was about Twilight and her friends where what happened in that show nearly matched what was happening here. I had foreknowledge of what you would do to replace Twilight, her friends, Cadence, Shining armor, Celestia, and Luna. All the movers and shakers that controlled Equestria. But with my daughter now born, I couldn't take that chance. And with the foreknowledge of your throne, I knew that only changeling magic would work. So, I used knowledge from my homeworld to devise a way to knock out changelings without using magic and without harming them. Earlier in that show, during Cadence's wedding invasion, you stated that, and I quote, 'Who says a girl can't have it all?' The series, however, never explained why you want it all. Just only that you did. So, why do you want to conquer all of Equestria when we've proven that there's a better way?"

She sighed, and rolled her eyes again, before rolling over onto her other side to fully face us. "You truly want to know?" I gave her a nod. "Very well. Many years have passed since our origins and only I remain that still knows of the birth of our kind. And it started over one thousand years ago when a single rotten acorn fell into a magical pond beneath some lonely cemetery. The magic from that pond interacted with that acorn and it grew into a carnivorous plant that fed on anything from insects to ponies. It wasn't until Starswirl came by that I was created from that plant. His magic somehow interacted with the pond and the plant to create me."

"Insects and ponies," Thorax whispered softly as we listened to her.

"I wasn't the only one. And with a few more that were created from that plant, we set off after our first feeding," she said while glaring at us with a sneer. "So, now you know. Our kind is a plant that feeds off of emotions that was spawned by an accidental merging of magic and a rotting plant."

I was shocked to hear this and it showed on my face as I looked at her with widened eyes and slack-jawed. "That's how..." I had to shake my head just to get my head around it. "Ok, so that's how you were created or born, but why try and conquer Equestria?"

She slammed her hoof down on the mattress, "I'm a PLANT that was created to feed off of ponies. Don't you get that?"

"But changelings are more than that," Thorax tried to tell her.

"Yes, don't be confused by your origins with your current potential," I tried telling her. Then motioned toward Thorax, "Because your potential is right here in front of you. No matter how you were created, you have the potential to be something much more and the evidence of that is standing right there." I paused for a calming breath. "I still truly don't know why you set yourself on this path of destruction Chrysalis. But you are more than your origins. You have proof standing before you that you can live peacefully with the ponies in Equestria."

"I'M A PLANT-"

"NO YOU'RE NOT," I interrupted her with a scream of my own then took another calming breath. "You are not a plant, Chrysalis. You are a living breathing sentient creature that has the ability to live peacefully in Equestria. You are not your origins and you need to understand that. And hopefully, in time, you will. Hopefully, I'll be able to convince you of that. Until then, however, you stay in here where you can't do any harm." With Chrysalis not wanting to say anything else, I gave Thorax a nod before joining Tia and Luna at the next cell. One was to calm myself down from my conversation with Chrysalis. The other was much more simple. I wanted to know what they were saying about me. Usually when a father meets the girlfriend of his son, fathers, and parents in general, everywhere likes to tell embarrassing stories. I thought this might be the case, just in reverse. Tia and Luna slash Nightmare Moon were standing side by side in front of the cell talking to him with Luna looking like Nightmare Moon. Being curious, I walked up between them and put a couple of tails around them pulling them both against me.

"...has helped me let go of my anger," Nightmare said softly while leaning against me. "Luna and I are now one and the same pony now and happy that we have reconciled with our sister."

"That is just some of the things your son has done for us and Equestria as a whole," Tia said proudly then turned her head giving me a quick peck on my neck. "Twilight and her friends will say even more."

"And probably will now that they can do that safely without you trying to kill them."

That's when my dad lifted his head up and looked over at me with eyes filled with remorse and regret. "I'm sorry, son. I'm sorry your old man was soo stupid to not see what was right in front of him. I'm sorry I didn't listen. And I'm sorry for what I've done. Hopefully, in time, you can forgive your old man."

It did my heart good to hear him say that, so I gave him a reassuring smile. "I think I can manage. However, your actions do have consequences. And because of those previous actions, you will still remain here until I'm absolutely sure that you really mean that."

He nodded slowly to me, "I can understand that."

"Good, we are glad that you are seeing the light and error of your ways," her voice changed to the dual tones of both Luna and Nightmare Moon. "In the meantime, I need," she paused to let a yawn out, "...rest." And it was. It was nearly lunchtime and she's stayed up way later than she should have. She didn't have to stay up and meet my dad but did so anyway. Moved, I gently moved her head to give her an appreciative kiss, which she happily returned.

"Come on, let's get you to bed," I whispered to her softly, urging her toward the teleport ring to take us up.

"As long as you stay with me until I fall asleep."

"We all will sister," Tia said as we passed by Thorax as he was still talking with Chrysalis. I stopped just long enough to tell him that he could stay as long as he wanted and visit when he wanted to. For the express purpose of hopefully reforming Chrysalis, though that may be hopeless. He agreed that it would be good to try and reform her. Then went upstairs and spend some quality time with Tia, Luna, and my daughter.

Author's Note

For those wondering about how I came up with Chrysalis' origins. See this: https://mlp.fandom.com/wiki/FIENDship_is_Magic_Issue_5

Chapter Eighteen: The Birth of the Thestril Race

Chapter Eighteen: The Birth of the Thestril Race

"Thanks for this Zecora," said to her while using my telekinesis to lift the herb potion into one of the saddlebags on my back. "I'll make sure to give her this whenever Fluttershy goes into labor. I knew you had something that would give her strength and help her through it."

"You are welcome, my friend," Zecora said as she walked around the bubbling cauldron to me, "for Fluttershy's strength I'm happy to mend." There was an amused smirk on her face when she stopped in front of me and looked up. And laughter in her eyes. "Or perhaps it is you who is in need after hearing the cries of your young you heed."

"Patients, Zecora, we're not there just yet," I said with a quick chuckle then walked toward the door. Then walked out her door with, "Let's get them born first. Thanks once again, Zecora. See you later." After a friendly wave of my paw, I set out for Ponyville again. And the first place on my list was Fluttershy's to drop off Zecora's strength potion at her cottage. Because her cottage was on the edge of the Everfree Forest and not far from Zecora's tree hut, it didn't take me long to reach it.

When I did reach her cottage, all the animals were outside of it and not inside where they normally are. Sure, the larger ones were almost always outside because they were too large to stay inside for long or at all. Many of the animals turned to look at me while I trotted across the bridge. When their heads turned to me, I saw confusion, concern, and even a little fear in all eyes large, small, and everything in between from small as bunnies to even her favorite bear. All of them were worried. "Relax, she's going to be fine," I said to them with a chuckle while walking up the path toward the door. However, after opening the door, walking in, and taking one look at her laying on the couch where I left her, I was beginning to see why they were so worried. She was laying on her side on the couch with an upset look about her. With a pregnant belly almost the size as she was. When she saw me walking in, she looked over at me with narrowed eyes, tight-lipped, and with a stern upset look as if I was the reason it was there. It wasn't "the stare" per se but it did give me pause after walking in, especially when our eyes locked together. After double-checking, it did appear that she was upset with me.

"I'm ready for this pregnancy to be over." That didn't sound like she was upset at me. At least not directly anyway.

To that, I just sheepishly chuckled lightly while walking over to her, also with care, "Oh well, the doctor said it could be any hour or any day now." I tried smiling at her while laying down in front of the couch, putting my head on the pillow near hers. Hoping that it would calm her down. "Besides, you can't rush nature."

"My belly is almost as big as I am," she complained as her voice went from sounding upset in an angry way, to upset in another way. The other way was when she lifted her head and looked at me as if she was about to start crying, "Am I still beautiful?"

Leaning over I gave her a long loving kiss, "Yes, Fluttershy Flutterbat, you're still beautiful." Along with the smile I gave her, there was also amusement in my eyes as well. "You were my first friend after arriving here. You are a kind, gentle, and beautiful mare. You'll always look beautiful."

"Even when I look this fat?" she almost whined out that question with that feminine pleading look in her eyes. Normally, a guy might be stumped here, but I had a perfect answer.

"You're not fat, Fluttershy," I told her with a smirk, "you're glowing with life." Perfect answer because it was perfectly true. That did help her mood.

"Oh, Emmit, thank you," she said softly before sniffing and wiping an eye that a tear had snuck out of. Then leaned over giving me a loving second kiss. She paused after the kiss as if she was thinking about something before looking back at her butt. "So, my butt doesn't look big either?"

I grinned at her and shook my head. "Nope, your butt is beautiful too." And I proved it by shrugging off the saddlebags off my back then morphing into my human form. After kneeling back down in front of the couch, I put one hand on her head as she laid it back down onto the pillow then laid the other on her cutie mark and squeezed possessively. "A butt that I love to hold, grip, massage, and fondle." She closed her eyes with a hum of contentment as I whispered, "Now that you're relaxed, can the animals come back in now?" She looked surprised that I asked that question when she opened her eyes to look at me. "They were all outside looking concerned and even a little scared."

"Oh dear, I'm sorry," she apologized softly, "I guess I was just upset and want this pregnancy over with. It's been a little trying."

"Can't say that I know how you feel," I gave her a smirk that she just giggled at me and stuck out her tongue. "Anyway, I went to Zecora's to get the potion that she recommended for strength whenever you go into labor and it's in the bag."

She hummed contently again, "Thanks, Emmit. I already know that you are a good father because of how loving you are with Solar. So, I know you will be a good father to our two foals. And I'm soo happy to be having these foals with you as is Rarity and Pinkie."

"I am too," I told her with my heart threatening to burst from my chest at how lucky I am. After moving my hand from her butt to her huge pregnant belly where the twins were. "And I can't wait to meet our foals."

"I can't wait to meet them either. Have you told Luna about the twins being the first Thestrils?" she asked as the twins inside began to kick against my hand.

She let out an "Oh" and a slight giggle as I said, "Yes, I told her. As you know, right now they just look like Thestrils due to magic. But thanks to the Tree of Harmony doing its work here, these two will be actual Thestrils that will be omnivores. When I told her, she looked ecstatic about it. Even though she doesn't eat meat herself, being an omnivore will be one of the criteria of being a Thestril in the future. That and cat-like eyes and bat-like wings as well." She laid her head back down on the pillow as our foals began to relax again. Also continued rubbing her head enjoying the content look on her face. "Coat color and the like she said won't matter as the uniforms will change that to her liking. So, I think it's obvious that she'll take an interest in them."

She closed her eyes humming softly at my ministrations. "You think she'll want to help raise them?"

"Probably," I smirked, "the way she looks at little Solar. And it might be a good idea for her for multiple reasons. One is that it will give her motherly experience and probably help her become a better leader overall. Although we might have to be a referee between her and Discord."

"Maybe not," she slurred as she appeared to be falling asleep, "they got along...fine...at the...cere....mony." After slurring the last word she slipped back to sleep. It was good that she was asleep again because she'll need all the strength she can muster to birth those twins. One other thing that came to mind was that if I wasn't here then I want somepony to watch over her and help her to the hospital or quickly send for the doctor when her water breaks. Perhaps the animals could help. At the very least they could watch her. With that in mind, I stood up, careful not to disturb her, walked to the door, and opened it.

"And that, Scootaloo, is what his penis looks like." Only to nearly walk over Rainbow, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom. Much to Rainbow's amusement as she looked up at me with wide eyes filled with mirth and barely restrained laughter.

"And he's the one you all have had sex with?" Scootaloo asked while looking as if she wasn't convinced. Then tilted her head slightly while looking at my semi-limp member, "By the way you talk about him, I'd expect him to be bigger."

Rainbow's hoof pressed against her lips with a slight snicker escaping. Meanwhile, it was a little unnecessary to cover myself up at this point considering Scootaloo has seen me now and I've had sex with the others.

"Believe me, Scoots, he does get bigger," Apple Bloom commented as she turned her head to Sweetie Belle wiggling her eyebrows conspiratorially.

"And how does that work?"

It was when Scootaloo asked that particular question that Rainbow sprung into action. "Like this, little buddy." Before my brain could catch up to what Rainbow was suggesting, she took a couple of steps forward, lifted her front hooves, placed them on my hips, and in one fluid motion took me into her mouth. Part of me was stuck in WTF mode while the other part of me was enjoying it. Rainbow moaned as she slowly pulled herself away as I felt her moans igniting a fire inside of me. While Sweetie and Apple Bloom looked on as a learning experience, Scootaloo's eyes widened in surprise at what her idol was doing right in front of her. And the other part of me was wholly supportive of what she was doing and was quickly showing it. With a soft approving moan of my own, I gently laid my hands on her head.

"Wow, right here in the open?" Sweetie asked while looking around nervously as if expecting somepony to suddenly jump out and shout their disapproval.

Apple Bloom shrugged her shoulders as her eyes were wide and took in everything. "Fluttershy's cottage is close to the Everfree Forest and not that close to town. Nopony's going to see us but her animals and they see it all the time."

Rainbow used her tongue to slide across the underside of my now hard member as her soft wet lips sucked gently with each slow stroke.

"It really did grow," Scootaloo's voice held awe in it and even some lust if I heard her right.

"Yeah, and it really is the most wonderful feeling too," Sweetie seemed to confirm something to Scootaloo as her eyes continued looking around. "But shouldn't we be inside for this?"

"Outside is just fine with me and clearly it's fine with Rainbow," Apple Bloom commented with a lustful look in her eyes.

Rainbow pulled away with a soft pop as her lips came off the head of my hard wet member. Then stepped back motioning to my hard member saluting proudly while she looks over at Scootaloo, "And that is how you make it grow and arouse a stallion or man in his case." Then proceeded to step by me to walk into the cottage.

Shocked, I quickly latched onto her mane, "Whoa, hold on there, skittles. You're going to leave me like this? What about finishing what you started? What about never leaving your friends hanging?"

She smirked up at me with a girlish chuckle then raised a hoof to stroke my hard member. "You're not exactly hanging right now are you?" And because there wasn't anything I could say against that, she continued on into the cottage followed by Sweetie, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo. I didn't want to walk around with a hard-on, I morphed into my fox form to hide it then walked back into the cottage behind them. After walking back inside I was going to warn them that Fluttershy was asleep but apparently I didn't need to. Because she was waking back up again as we all walked back in.

"Why did you stop, Emmit?" she asked before yawning. Then smiled when she noticed the girls walking in ahead of me. "Oh, that's why," Fluttershy giggled happily then waved a hoof. "Hi girls."

"Is it true that you could give birth any minute?"

Fluttershy giggled cutely and shook her head slightly before lowering it back onto the pillow. "Not quite, Apple Bloom. I could go into labor very soon which is the start of the birthing process. And I'll be in labor for at least a few hours if not more because I'm having twins."

"Wow! Sounds intense," Scootaloo looked almost scared for Fluttershy as she scrunched up her face.

"It will be," Fluttershy confirmed with a slow nod, "which is why Zecora gave Emmit something to help me through it."

"Is that what's in the bag?"

"Yes, Sweetie Zecora's strength potion is in there," I told her as I stepped up beside Rainbow, put a couple of tails around her, and pulled her against me. At this point in our relationship, Rainbow wasn't hesitating to lean herself up against me or even show affection for me in public.

"How are you feeling?" Apple Bloom asked looking concerned.

"OH," she flinched a little, "ready for all this to be over. They must be ready to meet mommy and daddy because they've been active lately." Then with a smile, she looked between them asking, "I'm happy to see you but I wasn't expecting you. What brings you here?"

"We just wanted to see how you are doing and if we could do anything for you."

"Oh that's sweet of you girls, thank you," Fluttershy thanked them. "There are some things that need to be done and the animals are worried about me."

"I know what to do, Fluttershy," Apple Bloom volunteered with a happy wave of her hoof.

"Yes, you have helped me before. Thank you, Apple Bloom." Fluttershy beamed at Apple Bloom with her eyes glowing with thanks. "The chickens need feeding and tell them that I'm sorry that I worried them."

"Alright," Apple Bloom gave her a nod before turning to her friends, "come on."

"Could I stay here?" Scootaloo asked sheepishly. "I wouldn't know what I would be doing and it didn't go well the last time I helped."

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes with a smirk but told her, "Alright then, you can stay here and let us know if she needs anything else."

"Thanks," Scootaloo smiled her thanks to them as Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle trotted outside to see to the animals.

"It could be tomorrow before I go into labor, so if you have something else to do..." she trailed off at the hint.

Morphing back into my human form with a smile at her, I knelt down on my knees in front of the sofa she was laying on. And once again, placing one hand on her head and the other on her baby belly and rubbed both gently. "Right now, I'm needed here," saying to her gently then leaned down and lifted her head for a lingering kiss.

She hummed happily into the kiss, brought up a hoof, and gently put it on the back of my head leaning into the kiss. When she broke the kiss and laid her head back down onto the pillow she looked between Scootaloo and I. "I love it when you touch me with your hands, but should you be naked around Scootaloo?"

Rainbow snickered at that and lightly elbowed Scootaloo after scooting closer to her. "She's already seen him. He was in his human form when he opened the door just as we walked up to it. And because I've been telling her how good he's been at sex, she commented that she expected his dick to be bigger."

"Oh, my," Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth after a quick giggle. Naturally, poor Scootaloo was feeling embarrassed. It showed all over her blushing face. "I'm sorry, Scootaloo," Fluttershy said to her with a shake of her head. "I'm not laughing at you and there's no reason to feel embarrassed." Scootaloo seemed to feel better at that, so she turned back to Rainbow. "So, what happened next?"

Rainbow smirked and put a leg around Scootaloo, "I showed her how big he can get by sucking him off."

Fluttershy quickly gasped before letting out a quick short giggle of amusement, "You didn't!" Just then we heard a loud pop of magic and the animals started complaining as if they were just startled. "What is that?" Fluttershy asked and tried getting up but I gently held her down to keep her from doing so. And when she rolled her eyes up at me there was also an appreciation in them as well. Her question, however, was answered when we heard Apple Bloom.

"Aww, Princess Luna! You scared off the animals."

That brought a smile to my face, a giggle to Fluttershy, and an amused shake of Rainbow's head. Scootaloo wasn't sure what to think yet as she appeared to wait and see what happens next. What happened next was the door being thrust open by Luna's magic and her apologizing, "We apologize for startling them." Then she stepped inside leaving the door open and looked toward our awaiting curious faces. "Hazzah!" she exclaimed eagerly as if in triumph of something before trotting her way over to us. "We have come to check on the mother of the new thestril race."

"I appreciate that, Luna," Fluttershy waved to her as she walked up. "I'm just ready for this pregnancy to be over with."

Luna walked over and sat between Scootaloo and I. "It is understandable fair Fluttershy," she said with a quick nod of her head. "Most ponies only carry one foal at a time, so carrying two, while not unusual, is harder on the mother. Especially a new mother such as yourself." She paused to take a quick look at me then another quick look at Scootaloo. "Dear husband," she said to me with a raised eyebrow as if curious about something, "while I enjoy seeing you naked and experiencing the joy of your dexterous digits, should young Scootaloo see you thus?"

"I've actually seen it already," Scootaloo was blushing up a storm and couldn't meet Luna's curious gaze.

That gaze went from curious to almost accusational when she looked over at me. Luckily both Fluttershy and Rainbow came to my rescue. "It wasn't like that Luna," Rainbow snickered as I rolled my eyes and hung my head a little. She was going to retell it again. "As me and the crusaders were at the door, he opened it before I could knock on it. He was in his human form and naked at the time."

"Do you have to tell it again?"

Luna was curious but obviously, Scootaloo was embarrassed about it.

"It's hilarious," Rainbow said to Scootaloo. "I've been telling her about him and when she saw his limp dick she mentioned that she thought it would be bigger." Rainbow saw Scootaloo blushing and looking embarrassed and attempted to console her. "Come on little buddy. What you said is the very thing that all stallions fear. A small dick."

"It is only small when he is not aroused," Luna commented matter of factly. Then looked down at Scootaloo with a smirk, "It is nothing to be embarrassed about little Scootaloo. Your statement was indeed humorous." Luna looked back up to Rainbow, "Praytell what happened after?"

"I sucked him off to show her what he's like when he's bigger." I sat back against the sofa while sitting on the floor and watching the fun. All while Scootaloo was stealing glances my way.

Luna's face immediately went to shock with her eyes wide and her lips curled up in an amused smirk. "Thou dist not!" When Rainbow simply looked at her with a smirk on her face, Luna laughed, "Thou did!" Now seeing the humor of it all, I watched her look down at Scootaloo, "Did thou like what thee saw?" She asked while wiggling her eyebrows down at her. When Scootaloo didn't answer but kept blushing, Luna lowered the tone of her voice, reached over to lift Scootaloo's head, and gave her a friendly smile. "There is nothing shameful in liking what you saw."

"There isn't?"

Luna shook her head, smiling wide, "Nay." Then turned to me and with a soft, almost commanding, tone of voice, she said, "Stand, my husband." Now I curious about where she was going with this. Standing there with my semi-limp dick for all to see, Luna looked at Scootaloo, which currently had her eyes looking at me, and said, "Step closer to him, Scootaloo." As she did, the front door opened again with Sweetie and Apple Bloom stepping in looking rather ragged looking. As if it was the tree sap incident all over again but without the sap. At this point, I was facing the door with Fluttershy laying on the sofa to my left and Luna to my right with Rainbow next to her. And Scootaloo directly in front of me with her eyes locked onto my semi-limp dick.

However, everything paused for a few seconds after Sweetie and AB came in with Rainbow chuckling at them. "What happened to you two?"

"You know how hard it is to round up scared animals?" AB's question was more rhetorical than an actual question as she and Sweetie walked through the house, into the living room, and up to us. However, she stopped after she walked up, saw me naked in my human form, and Scootaloo standing in front of me only about a couple of feet away.

"Um...What did we miss?" Sweetie asked, now curious as to what was going on and looking between us all.

"I think you two girls should take a bath first," Fluttershy giggled at them because of the debris that was in their manes, coats, and tails.

Both of them looked over each other then giggled at themselves with AB picking a small stick out of Sweetie's mane. Sweetie picking a leaf out of AB's mane. "Yeah, I think that would be a good idea."

"It would be a greater idea for Emmit to wash us," Sweetie said without shame and gave me a lustful smile when our eyes met.

It was right then that Fluttershy's water broke. We heard Fluttershy's happy, excited, and a little scared voice exclaim, "My water broke!"

Kneeling down, I laid a hand gently on her head giving her a reassuring smile. "It's alright, I'll carry you over to the hospital."

Sweetie Belle cooed, "Aww, that's so romantic," as I gently picked Fluttershy up in my arms carrying her bridal style.

"Rainbow, would you spread the word to the others while we take care of her?" I asked while heading toward the door. Now that I've gone through one birth already, I was more prepared for this one and knew that there wasn't a need to panic. "Luna? Would you pick up the saddlebag, please? It has Zecora's strength potion for Fluttershy in it."

"You got it!" I heard Rainbow agree as we walked out of the cottage, then took to the skies once outside.

"Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, go ahead and use my bathroom to clean up first," Fluttershy said to them as she looked back at them from over my shoulder. "There's plenty of time." I heard them agree and head back inside.

"Come Scootaloo and see the miracle of a birth of a new race of ponykind," Luna excitedly told Scootaloo next to her as we walked toward town. "For a new race called Thestrils is about to be born."

"Really? That's cool. But what's a Thestril?"

^_^

(Twilight's POV, Friendship Castle's Library)

Starlight and I were in the library. Specifically, we were sitting at a long table at the back of the library. Many possible lessons were on the table in front of me and I couldn't make up my mind which one she would benefit the most. My mind went back to what Discord said to me before at his award ceremony. And after taking a glance over to Starlight sitting in the chair across from me, I wasn't sure if there was much more that I really could teach her.

"Not to interrupt, Twilight, but with all the excitement with Fluttershy about to give birth any hour now got me wondering if I will ever be in that position someday." She looked so unsure of herself as she rubbed a hoof against her leg. She has come a long way since the day we met at her village, but she still has some self-esteem issues.

Pushing aside the possible lessons with my magic, I sent her a gentle smile. "Starlight, you've come a long way since the first time we met at your village. A long way. And it's not like you're middle-aged or past breeding age. You're still a young attractive mare with lots of time left. I have no doubt that you will find yourself a stallion someday."

She blushed but smiled. "Thanks, Twilight but I think you're a little biased with me being your student."

I giggled a little at the thought while thinking about that same possibility between Celestia and I. "Perhaps so. I think Celestia might have been a little biased because I was her student as well. But I stand by my words, Starlight."

"You think I will be a good mother?" Her eyes showed deep insecurity and worry but more was that I think she feared returning to her evil ways.

More so was how that was hitting a little close to home for me and I'm sure it showed on my face. With a little sigh I said hesitantly, "Starlight, I'm not sure if I will be a good mother. Even after all this time and learning, my friends say that I still spend too much time in the library. I love learning and learning new things but some things you simply can't learn from a book." Starlight looked at me with an amused smirk on her face. With a laugh, I gave her a nod, "Yeah, I actually said that. You can read all the books about how to raise a foal you like but as Fluttershy has said you can never be truly ready to be a parent. Some things you just have to learn as you go." She slowly nodded to me. "But I think there's a bigger insecurity issue right now." She looked up at me then looked away as if in thought. "That is something that books really can't help with. I don't even think that there's a friendship lesson for that. That's something that only time and friends can help with."

"I guess I'm just concerned that when others know about my past that they won't accept me." Her eyes looked sad when she said that while looking down.

"Sunburst has accepted you as your friend," I told her with as much encouragement as I could in my voice.

"Yes and we still write," she confirmed, even smiling at the thought. That smile faded some as she continued, "You think that our friendship could grow into something more?" There was that look of insecurity and doubt again.

"That would depend partly on you and where do you want it to go," I told her. "And you won't ever know until you ask."

"He could say no," she looked down at her hooves, saying softly, "and I don't know if I could take that rejection."

I gave her a knowing smile. "You know why we have a hard time talking to the ponies we know the most? Especially in situations like that?" She shook her head. "It's because they are the ones that can so easily hurt us the most. It's because we are so emotionally invested in those ponies and let our guard down around them that they can so easily hurt us with such little effort." I paused before saying with a smirk and humor in my voice. "And no I didn't learn that from a book." We both got a good giggle out of that last part.

"There you are," Rainbow's voice interrupted us as she came trotting up to us. And rolled her eyes a little as she approached the table. "I keep forgetting that your favorite place is always in the library." I simply shrugged and threw up my hooves in a "you got me" fashion with laughter in my eyes. "Came to tell you that Fluttershy just went into labor a short time ago."

"Ok, thank you, Rainbow. Have you told the others? What about Celestia and Luna?" I asked as Rainbow took a stand beside my chair.

"Luna showed up right before her water broke," she told us then shrugged, "don't know about Celestia. You're the last one I told because I forgot how you like to spend your time here." She winked at me teasingly, "Although, Emmit is doing a great job at getting you out of your library."

"Yeah, it's something I'm working on," I giggled through a hoof.

"Then work on it at the hospital," Rainbow's voice almost sounded like a command as she got off the chair and started trotting toward the door, "let's go."

I got down as well and looked over to Starlight. "Come on, Starlight. It's not every day that we get to witness the birth of a completely new species of pony."

She got down, although a little hesitant about it. "I don't want to crowd the room," she said while walking around the table to meet me at the end. "And besides, who will watch over Aqua and Nightlight?"

I rolled my eyes but relented, "Alright, I won't force you if you don't want to go but you are definitely missing out."

^-^

(Starlight's POV)

I watched her walk away feeling a little guilty for staying. I wanted to talk to both Aqua and Nightlight, plus it wasn't like there wasn't going to be a chance to see the new foals. When Rainbow and Twilight left the library, I teleported myself to where Aqua and Nightlight were working in the castle. Turned out they were making their rounds to check all the bedrooms. Making sure they were clean, beds were made, and were ready for a guest. They haven't really been used but then again they haven't really been checked since the castle was made in the first place. Or would that be grown, considering it's a big crystal tree?

"These rooms really don't need anything," I heard Aqua complain after popping into the room. She was looking over the queen-sized bed, tapping and lightly pulling against the sheet cover as if to straighten it without actually doing so. "So, why would Princess Twilight ask us to do this?"

Nightlight was checking out the dresser, specifically the mirror. I decided to make myself known. "More than likely simply to keep you busy while she's over at the hospital. Fluttershy is in labor with those Thestril twins."

"Hi, Starlight," Nightlight turned and gave me a friendly wave of her hoof before addressing Aqua. "Hey, at least we aren't in a dungeon. And look where we're working."

"Believe me, Aqua, you can take comfort in that," I tried telling her while staying near the door and out of their way.

"Oh, sure," Aqua turned on me with a roll of her eyes and a dismissive wave of her hoof, "take it from the Princess's personal student."

"I wasn't always her student," I began telling them for the first time and feeling a little nervous about it. Twilight wants me to be more open to friendship and the only way to do that is to talk to other ponies. Especially ones that you don't know. "In fact, she's the one that showed me that my actions almost destroyed Equestria." That shocked them into silence and it showed on their face as they turned to me. I wasn't sure how they were going to react, so my heart was almost pounding inside me as they turned toward me.

"You almost destroyed Equestria?" Nightlight asked in disbelief.

She wasn't the only one as Aqua sat her rump down and shook her head, "Impossible. How can one pony almost destroy Equestria?"

With a sigh, I said, "Time travel." Now they were curious. After lowering my head with an embarrassed sigh, I laid it all out for them. "Because of what happened when I was a filly, I hated cutie marks. I wanted everypony to be equal without cutie marks. After finding a relic from Starswirl the Bearded, that could remove cutie marks, I started a small town where everypony was equal without cutie marks. Twilight and her friends found me and defeated me." They were enraptured by this point and were almost sitting in front of me like two students. "I was so overcome with anger and rage that I went looking for a way to take all her friends away. Keep her from having friends or even becoming a princess. Because without her friends they wouldn't be able to stop me and I'd be happy in the village again. I found that way with a time travel spell from Starswirl. After combining that with the map in her throne room, I found that I could time travel anytime and anywhere. And while it was true that I could stop Twilight from ever having friends, she showed me that destroying her friendship led to disaster after disaster that destroyed Equestria one way or another. The last timeline was complete and utter destruction. It was a lifeless desert." The look on their faces showed horror and shock. "If anypony deserves to be in a dungeon, Aqua, it's me."

"What happened to the spell?" Aqua asked softly with awe in her voice.

"I don't know," I shrugged with a shake of my head, "it disappeared into the time portal over the map. More than likely destroyed. If not, then it's lost in time somewhere." I looked at them both. "The point is, Twilight and Emmit are very generous and forgiving."

"See?" Nightlight smiled at Aqua. "Be thankful we aren't in a dungeon. We do get to sleep in the castle after all."

"Yeah, maybe you're right," Aqua said, now sounding not as grumpy as before.

^_^

(Celestia's POV, Canterlot)

I was soo excited while walking into my room to pick up our daughter, Solar. I had just gotten the news from Luna that Fluttershy had gone into labor and that she's currently in the hospital. Knowing full well how long a mare can be in labor, I knew that there was some time before the actual birth was to take place. The labor and birth will be doubly worse because she's carrying twins. My eyes spotted our daughter's crib after walking into my bedroom. Apparently, Solar was still asleep because the head maid was still in the room and watching over her silently.

"She's still asleep, your highness," she whispered as I approached and looked into the crib seeing my daughter sleeping. "Cutting court a little short today?" she asked, curious that I was here so early.

I gave her a friendly nod and a happy smile, "Yes. Because I got word that Fluttershy is now in labor and everypony is going to be there for her." Using my magic, I gently lifted her out of the crib, sat down, and put her in my front hooves. She fussed a little before letting out the cutest yawn, complete with a curled little tongue. "She's carrying twins," I told her while cringing at the thought of delivering both of them, "and as a mother yourself, you can imagine what she has to go through."

"Oh yes, your highness," she nodded with a cringe of her own while Solar started waking up with a few blinks of her eyes. "And I thought it was difficult delivering just one."

"So did I." Solar looked up at me with a few soft bleary-eyed giggles as she was still half-asleep. "But the joy far exceeds the initial pain," I said while gently rubbing my nose against Solar's little belly making her coo a little more as she wakes up. "And I couldn't be happier."

The head maid hummed in agreement as Solar started waving her front paws up at me. "Yeah, they are a joy but trying sometimes."

Today was a joyous day for many reasons besides Fluttershy giving birth. Today was the day that Solar called me, "Ma...mama."

Both of us cooed and laughed happily. "I love you soo much. You called me mama."

"The other joys are experiencing firsts. As in first words, first steps," she cooed with a wide motherly smile on her face while I held Solar close to me.

"This is such a great day," I said while lifting my head and looking down at Solar's beautiful wide happy eyes. "We are going to see daddy and Aunty Fluttershy."

"Dada?" Solar giggled happily and waved her front paws excitedly.

"Yes, we're going to see daddy." What happened next surprised me. Even though she has a horn I wasn't expecting her to use it yet at all, much less what she did with it. With one happy and long, "Daddy," her horn lit up quickly as her magic took hold and teleported us.

^_^

Luckily there was room in the delivery room that our daughter teleported us to. And we actually teleported directly behind him and he was standing naked in his human form beside the hospital bed Fluttershy was laying in. On the other side was the mare doctor in charge. "And we're here now," I commented with surprise while looking at my husband's bare back and one look down had my eyes locking onto his bare butt. Our daughter giggled excitedly, left my front hooves, and flew up to latch onto his face right after I announced our presence. And while I was surprised at our sudden arrival it was always cute when our daughter gets excited about seeing him. Always brought a happy content smile to my face. Especially when he's not expecting it, like now, and has enough time for a quick "huh?" before he's attacked by our giggling happy daughter.

"Oh, my," Fluttershy giggled from her place on the bed. She was laying on her side facing Emmit and giggled with a hoof to her mouth. "You didn't have to come and see us right now, Celestia. It will be a few..." she paused with a painful wince, "...hours until I give birth."

"Actually it wasn't me, but Solar that teleported us here," I said, stepping up to the bed next to Emmit as he now holds our giggling daughter in his arms. He was shocked at what I told him and it showed on his face as he turned to look down at me with wide eyes.

"Really?" she asked while I leaned against him, putting my head against his side, and wrapped my tail around his waist.

"A little surprising that she can use her magic so soon," the doctor commented before giving a little shrug. "But then again," she continued, "she's an alicorn."

"It definitely was a surprise, but it did have the advantage of getting here quickly," I said with a smile. "And while the plan was to get here a little later, this is fine too. How are you, Fluttershy?"

"I'm alright right now," she said while laying her head back down onto the pillow.

"Yes, it will be a little while yet."

"Thank you, doctor."

She gave us a short firm nod, "You're welcome, your highness." Then she turned to Fluttershy, "I'll return in a little while. In the meantime, the nurse will check on you periodically to make sure you're doing alright, to check the foal's position and the time between contractions. You can use the call button to call the nurse if your contractions are close together."

"Ok, thank you, doctor," Fluttershy said her thanks as we watched the doctor leave the room. Now her attention went to Solar as she giggled happily as daddy played with her in his arms. "I can't wait to finally hold our foals in my hooves," she cooed with a wide happy motherly smile. And I giggled when she looked up at him saying, "And I'm going to apologize now for whatever I say during the birth. Just realize it's the pain talking."

"And or yelling and screaming," I had to add with a light giggle. "I think I did my fair share during my time." Putting a wing around him, I leaned over and kissed our daughter's belly, "But after the pain comes the joy of being able to hold your foal."

"Oh yes, and I'm not the only one," she said before pausing to wince as another contraction hits. "Luna is equally excited. She came by just before my water broke."

I nodded to her while putting a wing around Emmit, "This is truly a wondrous occasion. The birth of a whole different breed of ponies. And one that will be dedicated to Luna as true Thestrils and not just looking like them. Nightmare especially." I lifted my head in thought with a slight roll of my eyes. "While I am glad that my sister is whole again and that awful business is finally completely behind us, I think Nightmare enjoys pretending to be what she was."

"Like during Nightmare Night," he suggested, now just holding our daughter as she curled up in his arms.

"Exactly." I nodded to him then smiling at the sight of him holding our daughter. "Especially when ponies ask for her specifically. Like during dreams?" I looked up at him with a knowing smirk and teasingly wiggled my eyebrows at him. For a second he looked worried that I would berate him for it, so I eased his worries by bringing his head down for a kiss. "Don't worry, I know how Luna and Nightmare enjoy it. I think she wants to use it as a way to get ponies to enjoy her night more. And as long as it is only in dreams we're fine with it." He relaxed when I said that.

"Oh, so that's what happened to Lilly from the flower shop," Fluttershy looked up at him with dawning realization.

"Yeah, Nightmare has been changing nightmares into sexual fantasies," he said before cringing a little. "Although it can backfire sometimes. Like Lilly for example. She turned into a sex-crazed maniac, but thankfully she's not anymore and not afraid of me anymore either."

"Speaking of sexual fantasies," I spoke up a little hesitantly. "I got a visit from an erotic publication earlier."

He blinked down at me and repeated, "Erotic publication? You have those here?"

"Yes, we do," I gave him a smirk and couldn't help but blush at the thought of doing what was asked. "It's called 'Fever.' Not only do they publish pictures but they are also similar to a newspaper as they do articles on modern news. The mare reporter came to ask about recent news regarding Chrysalis' capture and the new changelings."

"Ok," he dismissed with a shrug.

He appeared to dismiss this as with any other newspaper thinking that I would handle everything. However, he didn't expect me to tell him, "She also asked for erotic pictures of me, Luna, Rarity, and any of the other girls as well." He looked down at me as if not sure what to say. I was blushing when I finished, "As in pictures with you and us having sex. And to ask us all very personal questions." When he didn't say anything, nor did Fluttershy, I continued, "They've only spoken to me about it so far. I told her that I would speak to you and the others about it and then get back to her. I didn't know if you or the others wanted to or not."

"Oh my," Fluttershy finally commented softly with the same shock that was on Emmit's face before she winced with another contraction.

"Oh...kay. I have no idea what to say about that," he finally said. "I will say that there's no way I'll do it if any one of you girls say no. Every one of you would have to agree with it before we do something like that."

I smiled at him, "I agree completely. They, and other publications, have tried doing that in the past and I've always said no. But now is a little different. Especially with Luna and Nightmare. With what Nightmare and Luna are doing in dreams, she might want to do it. That's why I told her we'd get back to her on it."

He nodded, "Good call. We will definitely need to discuss it with all of them first." Solar was now asleep again and it brought joy to my heart to see her smiling while she slept in his arms. "What do you think, Fluttershy?"

She blushed heavily while biting her bottom lip. "I don't know if I want them taking pictures of us having sex or even want to get interviewed. But I wouldn't mind if you and the others wanted to."

"Fair enough," he said with a firm nod, "I thought you would say something like that. And it brings up a good point that it might be a good idea to keep Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle out of it too. Because any one of you that gets published in that publication would get national attention."

"That's true."

"They are here now if you want to talk to them about it," Fluttershy suggested.

I gave her a nod and took the hint with a smile. "That's a good idea, now that I'm here." Using a little magic, I urged him to lean down to give him a kiss. "I'll be with the others."

"Alright," he said returning the kiss. And with that, I left the room to talk to the rest of the girls. While walking down the hall, I wasn't sure even if I wanted to do it. It didn't stop the images from flashing through my mind. The flash of the camera capturing the look of lust on my face as Emmit ruts me. Although, it would give me a chance to tell others in-depth about how Emmit makes me feel and the joy of finally having a foal of my own. These types of publications do go in-depth in their interviews. And, come to think of it, we really haven't been interviewed in-depth yet. Just the quick questions you'd normally expect from a quick single article in the newspaper.

"Thou look to be deep in thought, sister," Luna said as I walked into the waiting room. It was your typical waiting room in a small room with chairs all around the room with a couple of small tables on each side. My sister looked like Luna right now instead of Nightmare Moon, which changes given her mood. That got everypony's attention directly onto me.

"I am. I was approached by the erotic publication 'Fever' and they requested interviews with all of us and pictures of all of us while having sex in erotic poses," I told them with a deep blush.

"Erotic publications?" Luna questioned with a look of contemplation. "There was none in the past and I haven't been approached with such a request as of yet."

"Fluttershy, Emmit, and I have already talked a little on it," I continued. "He won't do it unless everypony agrees and Fluttershy doesn't want to do it or any interviews but doesn't mind if Emmit wants to with either one of us." Everypony was silent for a minute or two as they caught up with that bit of news.

"I'm in," Rainbow said after a short time to think about it. "I won't be the only Wonderbolt mare to do something like that. Spitfire has already with a different magazine and a couple of others."

"An interesting proposition," Rarity mused as she sat in a chair next to her sister. "Don't know how that would affect my work. I'd have to think about it. I wouldn't mind the interview, I just don't know about the pictures." She then lowered her voice to almost a whisper and started blushing, "Though I don't think I'm completely opposed to the idea."

"I'm in," Pinkie's excited voice was a surprise to me as she agreed to it.

I watched my sister turn into Nightmare Moon as she exclaimed rather excitedly, "Let all of Equestria see the only stallion, or man, that can have this royal rump."

"I don't mind the questioning and all, but I don't know about pictures. If y'all want to do it that's fine," AJ put in her two bits. "What do you think, Twilight?" AJ asked, now looking over at Twilight.

"The interviews I wouldn't mind," she said with a slightly dismissive shrug of her shoulders, "as a princess I'm expected to go through interviews. The pictures I'll have to think about."

"In the meantime, we have a herd sister to support as she births a new race of ponykind," Luna said excitedly, almost like Pinkie right before a party.

^_^

(hours later, Fluttershy's POV)

"I'm so tired, but so happy right now, Emmit," I looked up at his smiling face as he used a cloth to wipe cool water on my head. "I'm not sure if I would have made it through without Zecora's potions."

"I can second that, Miss Fluttershy," the mare unicorn doctor told me as she lowered our new daughter and son onto my chest. I was laying on my back still in the hospital bed as she laid them down wrapped gently in soft small blankets. "Having twins the first time out is always the toughest for a first-time mother. Thanks to Zecora's potion it helped you through it very well. Let me do a quick scan to see what you need." While Emmit gently laid one hand on our two foals, he used his other to continue wiping my forehead. When the doctor finished the scan she turned to speak to the nurse to my left. "Get a pint of blood, please."

"Yes, doctor," the nurse gave her a nod and left the room to retrieve the blood.

"We'll set you up with a pint and let you recover, Miss Fluttershy," the doctor said to me while Emmit went for more cold water to use on my forehead. "Because they were twins on your first birthing, this wasn't a surprise. So, it's just rest, recover, and congratulations."

"Thank you so much, doctor."

"You're welcome, Miss Fluttershy," she smiled, gave Emmit a nod, and left the room.

As Emmit came back with fresh cold water to use, I gently held our new daughter and son on my chest. "They're so perfect, Emmit. I'm so happy to have these foals with you."

He leaned down and gently kissed me before laying a fresh cloth on my forehead. Then used another to wipe the sweat off me. "I am too, Fluttershy, Flutterbat. For now, just rest and let the nurse and I handle the rest. I love you."

"I love you too, Emmit and our new foals." My heart seemed to want to burst from my chest in pure joy as I watched them coo and cry with new life. "Both are true Thestrals as the Tree of Harmony said they would be. Both have bat-like wings and we both know that they eat meat like their father."

"The teeth will come later obviously but they should be fangs, which we'll need to figure something out after those teeth come in. Or those teats of yours are going to get awfully sore. The eyes should be cat-like after they open." He smiled down at me then gently laid a hand on our two foals again. "Both look to have dark blue coats with black mane and tails. Both twins in the truest sense of the word. Just one is male and the other female. And both beautiful."

I hummed contently in agreement, "They are Emmit, just perfect."

"Don't mind me, Miss Fluttershy," the nurse came back with some blood and proceeded to hook me up to it. "And there you go. Just rest up and you should be fine tomorrow. I'll check in on you from time to time to see how you are doing, alright?"

"Thank you," I thanked her before she left the room.

"You feel like having the others visit?" he asked.

"Maybe a little later after I rested some," I said to him with a smile before yawning.

He leaned down giving me a light kiss that I returned, "Alright. I'll go tell them the news while you rest some." After he left, I drifted off to sleep a few minutes later with our newborn foals resting on my chest.

^_^

(Emmit's POV)

I was still in my naked human form as I made my way to the waiting room where the girls were waiting. When it was time for Fluttershy to give birth, I quickly returned Solar to Tia then returned to help Fluttershy. And now being after lunch I wasn't surprised when it was only Tia and Luna there with Solar asleep on Tia's back under her folded wings. They were both laying in front of each other on a sofa at the other end of the room from the doorway.

"She's resting right now and will probably be asleep shortly," they looked over at me as I walked in. "We have twins with dark blue coats and black mane and tails. One boy and one girl. Looks like they'll be true Thestrils in color as well."

Both stood up from the sofa and stepped down from it then motioned for me to lay down. "Looks like you could use sleep as well," Luna offered with a smile as I walked over and laid down on my back. Tia carefully got back on the sofa then laid down on top of me with her head resting on my chest. Meanwhile, Luna moved the sofa from one side of the room up to the one I was laying on then laid herself on it. That way she could lay beside me on a makeshift bed. The light scuff marks on the wooden floor said that this wasn't the first time the sofas have been moved in such a fashion.

With a tired sigh, I leaned up just enough to lift little Solar off Tia's back and onto the top of my chest. She fussed a little but settled when she felt my hands on her back. Then she curled up and went back to sleep with a cute yawn and curl of her tongue. "Sense I knew it would be a little while 'till she gave birth, I told the others that we would let them know when she gave birth and it was time for them to visit."

"Good call, Tia," I whispered to her because of our sleeping daughter then leaned up enough to lightly kiss her. And not wanting to leave out Luna, I leaned over and kissed her as well.

"Tia, the rest of the herd, and I talked more about that erotic publication," Luna grinned at me. "As you know, Fluttershy doesn't want to be interviewed or any pictures taken." I nodded while remembering that. "The rest of us doesn't mind being interviewed and Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, me, Tia, and maybe Rarity would like to show all of Equestria the only man fox that can have us."

"Really? That's interesting," I whispered to her. "I don't want to do anything to jeopardize our relationships. And there's how that will affect our foals, which also needs to be talked about and considered. But I'm open for it if you are. The interviews at least. I doubt there'll be any harm in just the interviews."

"And I think we will get a visit from the dragon realm as well."

"Why do you say that, Tia?" I asked softly because Solar was still sleeping.

"I got a letter from the current dragon lord," she explained. "He got word about the capture of Chrysalis and Thorax now leader of the new changelings. He's sending his daughter Ember over to get more information about it. Apparently, even they have had trouble with changelings in the past."

"Surprising but alright. I'd be happy to meet her. When does she show up?"

"A couple of days," Luna said with a mischievous smirk on her face. Which I wasn't sure if that was good or bad for me.

"Well when she arrives in Canterlot we can talk with her here, I guess unless she wants to talk with Chrysalis personally. I say here because it will be just barely two days after Fluttershy giving birth and I don't want to leave her just yet. Not until I know she's stable and have some help at least."

Both of them kissed me at the same time on each cheek. "I think we can understand that our husband," Tia said softly with a smile.

"For now, just rest," Luna suggested after another kiss. "I'm sure the nurse will alert us when Fluttershy is awake. I will let the others know of the good news through the link."

Chapter Nineteen: Ember and Gilda

Chapter Nineteen: Ember and Gilda

"I'm so happy to be back home with our new foals, Emmit," Fluttershy sighed happily as only a mother could. She was laying on her side on a thick quilt that was laid out on the soft flowery grass in her backyard. I was laying beside her in my fox form with our newborn foals sleeping between us. "Being a caregiver myself, I'm thankful for all the work the doctor and nurse have done. However, a hospital isn't a home and the food isn't quite the best."

Her whole backyard was nearly filled with her animal friends of all shapes, sizes, and species. As our newborn foals slept soundly between us huddled together in front of our faces, small birds were sitting on our heads and shoulders chirping a soft lullaby to them to help them sleep. The larger animals nearby watch over peacefully. "Believe me, I understand," I chuckled a little remembering when I was there a couple of times.

"This is so perfect, Emmit," she said while looking at me, lifting a hoof to rub against my paw and leg. "A beautiful morning out with a gentle cool breeze that I can enjoy with you and our new foals. All my animal friends around us with the birds chirping a soft lullaby." She hummed contently while lightly rubbing my leg with a hoof and looking at me with joy in her eyes. "I love you and our foals so much, Emmit."

"I love you and our foals as well, Fluttershy, Flutterbat," I told her with a joyous smile. "What about names?" I asked while looking down at our new daughter and son. "One thing our son needs is a cool-sounding name. Like Sunlight Fire? How about Amber Aurora for a sweet-sounding name for our daughter?"

She tilted her head a little and blinked at me, now curious as to my suggestions. "Why do the names need to be cool sounding or sweet-sounding?"

We heard the sound of her wings beating as she came in for a landing right before Rainbow said, "To be cool, that's why." The birds chirped in irritation being forced to move out of the way for Rainbow to land on my back, drape herself over me, and lay her head on mine. "Every kid wants to be known for a cool name. That way they won't be made fun of if their name sounds funny or weird. Just take mine, Rainbow Dash. Cool sounding, right?" I felt her front hooves drape themselves over my shoulders on either side of my neck as she finished with, "So, what you got so far?"

"My suggestions were 'Sunlight Fire' for our son and 'Amber Aurora' for our daughter," I told her while looking over at Fluttershy for hers.

"I like Aurora, but what about 'Ruby Aurora' for our daughter?" Her voice and her body changed to Flutterbat so she could give her two bits. "Or 'Shadow Blaze' for our son? They are to serve Mistress Luna and Nightmare Moon."

I felt Rainbow's body shiver slightly with her light chuckle, "Oh I like that last one. Shadow Blaze has a nice ring to it. I got it, how about Midnight Aurora for your daughter?"

"I like them," Flutterbat said giving her two bits in. Then she changed back to Fluttershy, "I think they're nice."

"Then Shadow Blaze and Midnight Aurora it is then?" I asked looking at Fluttershy which she gave me a smile and a nod. "Alright then, hello Shadow Blaze and Midnight Aurora."

"Now that that's settled, I got news for ya, stud."

"And what's that, skittles?" I smirked at her old nickname I gave her long ago while watching our sleeping foals as my heart seemed to want to burst from my chest.

"Gilda's on her way here again," there was certain mischief in her voice when she said it.

"Oh...kay, why?" I asked, now curious as to why she would come back in the first place.

I felt her shrug as the birds perched themselves on Fluttershy and started singing again. "I don't know. She just wrote me saying that she was coming back here to Ponyville."

"She say why? I'm supposed to be meeting with Princess Ember today," I said while very gently laying a paw on our newborn foals as they continued to sleep peacefully.

"Nope," I felt Rainbow shake her head against mine, "she didn't say why."

I sighed in frustration while watching our foals sleep. "Great, just great. I don't know if having both Gilda and Ember here at the same time is a good idea. I know that Gilda isn't as aggressive as she used to be, Rainbow. And even though, I'm curious as to why she would feel the need to visit again, I have no idea about Princess Ember. I don't know how her personality would clash with Gilda's. If they find each other it could go well and peaceful or they might try to destroy each other and most of Ponyville along with it."

"So, what are you going to do?" Fluttershy asked softly.

"Nothing I can do but take it one hour at a time," I told her with a concerned sigh. As what ifs ran through my head of the possible outcomes if they were to show up at the same time, an old adage came to mind. Prepare for the worst and hope for the best.

"Ok then, similar question. What are you going to do right now?" Rainbow chuckled as she wrapped her front hooves around my neck. Then whispered into my ear with a soft sultry voice, "Because I've got a suggestion."

With a chuckle, I answered, "Yeah, and while I love that suggestion, it would also disturb the kids."

Rainbow seemed to hum in thought, before she suggested mischievously, "Alright, then why don't you turn human, so I can lay on top of you and enjoy those great fingers of yours?"

"Oh my, that is a wonderful idea," Fluttershy giggled cutely before winking over to me giving me her permission. At least this shouldn't disturb the foals.

So, upon my urging, Rainbow lifted off of me and hovered above me while I rolled myself over onto my back. Then morphed into my naked human form. "There we go," Rainbow said softly then eased herself down on top of me. Laying down on top of me, she made sure to position her lower lips onto my limp member, wiggled to get comfortable by laying her head onto my chest and stretching out her front legs over my shoulders. "Ah, yeah," Rainbow sighed happily, "now use those wonderful hands of yours and rub me all over from head to butt."

After a slight amused chuckle, that's just what I did. I started with gentle scratching behind each ear. Rainbow's eyes closed and I felt her sigh blow against the hairs of my chest. I noticed that Fluttershy was smiling at us and more than likely wanting it for herself if the look on her face was anything to go by. So, after a wink her way, I lowered my hands under Rainbow's mane and started rubbing, scratching, and massaging her neck.

"Make sure to get my wings really good," her voice turned soft and sleepy with a pleasant smile on her face. "I might be on leave from the Wonderbolt's now that my training is over, but that doesn't mean I can't stay loose and limber."

My next stop then was her wing joints. I rubbed down her body until my hands reached her wings then gently encouraged them to spread out. She didn't resist and let me spread her wings apart. But before I started on her wings and joints, I let my hands roam down her sides to feel the lithe form of her body. The palms of my hands followed her fit curves as they flowed into her haunches and butt. After a minute or so of gentle massaging, I slowly rubbed my hands up her back. My fingers traced the curve of her spine along her back until I reached her wing joints. Rainbow sighed contently as her breathing blew against the hairs of my chest. Then moaned slightly as my fingers wrapped around the base of each wing. Three fingers of each hand gently massaged each joint while my thumb and pinkie massaged around it. Gently squeezing then letting go in a slow fashion had her softly moaning.

My own body felt warm not only because she was covered in soft fur but because her moaning and position of her lower lips were having a profound and hardening effect on me. As my shaft hardened, she shifted over me where her lower lips pressed up against and even started to part around my hard shaft. I softly shushed her as she started pressing down upon my shaft. "You have to be perfectly quiet, Rainbow," I whispered to her, "or you might disturb the kids, then all this would be over." She went silent immediately while I watched Fluttershy suppress a giggle behind her hoof. Rainbow might have gone silent, but she didn't stop getting aroused. Her hips were moving very slowly against me with her lower lips getting wetter by the minute and started coating my shaft in her juices.

Emmit?

While my hands brushed down Rainbow's body from her wings, I heard Tia's voice in my head. Yes, dear? I answered back to her as my fingers dug into Rainbow's cutie marks. Where she responded by burying her head into the crook of my neck. Her breathing became deep and slow as her wet lower lips made a slow trail up and down my hard shaft. She wanted a slow burn and it showed in the way she held herself back from moving faster or harder against me. The way her back legs came forward to grip my hips and upper legs. And the way her front hooves gripped each side of my head and hair.

Princess Ember is on her way to Ponyville. I didn't know where you were, so I just told her to check around. She seems to be a fast flier just not as fast as Rainbow, so she should be there shortly.

Understood, I returned as Rainbow's body started shaking ever so slightly as she attempted to keep herself slow. As Rainbow let out a long deep slow breath, her lower lips slowly, and firmly, slid down my shaft. I had a feeling that she was doing so to stimulate her clit area as it rubbed firmly down my shaft. Doing this so slowly must be maddening to her, which was probably the point. She's definitely been exploring more of her sexuality in the past year.

What are you doing right now?

Enjoying some relaxation time with Rainbow, Fluttershy, and our new foals. Rainbow's wings were out stiff and shaking ever so slightly as her lower lips slid easily, and firmly, up my shaft again as her juices provided the lubricant. My own heart pounded in my chest while my hands slowly rubbed up and down Rainbow's body from wing joints to butt.

That's more enjoyable than this council meeting. Just normal business. When are you coming back? Mommy misses Daddy's hands. So does Luna.

I'll do my best to be there tomorrow and spend the whole day and night with the both of you. Fluttershy is pretty much recovered now and because of her animals, she has plenty of help. Unless you want to move here, so all of you can be in one place? While mentally talking with Tia, Rainbow lifted herself up just enough to line up the head of my member. Then slowly eased me inside of her. Agonizingly slow as my head slowly parted her lower lips.

I probably would if I didn't have all my duties to attend to.

I'm sure there's a way to instant travel from Ponyville to Canterlot. That way you could do both. My member slowly slipped deeper inside of her inch by slow agonizing inch. Her front hooves gripped and pulled against my hair, she sucked on my neck hard enough that I was sure there'd be a hickey there after this, and her rear legs and hooves pressed against my waist and my legs. Shaking slightly she was holding herself back from pounding herself on top of me. It was agonizing for me as well. My member throbbed and twitched for more which she denied for the both of us for a greater release later.

Interesting idea.

Finally, I was fully hilted inside of her. The lithe form of Rainbow's body against mine and her warmth that surrounded me had ignited a fire within me. A fire that Rainbow wanted to enjoy by turning it into a slow burn instead of a quick smoldering all consuming fire. A slow burning fire that got interrupted by Twilight.

Emmit? You might want to stop whatever it is you're doing because Princess Ember just came by. I told her where you were and she'll be there in just a few seconds. And she's rather...forceful.

"Fluttershy? Ember will be here within a few seconds, so could you take our foals inside? Just in case?" I asked her, my eyes almost pleading because of what Twilight just told me through our mind link.

Fluttershy simply gave me a nod and scooted just a little closer, so I could use one hand to very carefully put out new foals onto her back. And just when she turned around and started walking toward her front door, a loud thud indicated something heavy and or powerful had just landed on the ground nearby. Birds flew off being startled by whatever landed. The smaller animals were also startled by the sudden noise skittering to safety. More than likely it was this Princess Ember from the dragon lands. That was confirmed after hearing a feminine voice shout just as loud as Tia's amplified voice. It was loud enough to get Fluttershy's bear friend looking nervous nearby.

"I AM HERE FOR EMMIT! YOU WILL SHOW YOURSELF TO ME NOW!"

I turned my head to spot her across the bridge. By the sound of her voice, I expected her to be taller. Her overall color was a light blue with an even lighter shade of blue covering her front. She stood on two legs like me with claws and talons like Spike. I'd estimate that she stood about three-quarters my height in my human form. She also had those things on top of her head as Spike does but they were a dark blue and four of them instead of Spike's three. And two horns that curved forward and down from each side of her head completed the picture.

I started to move, or even open my mouth to get her attention and to tell her to shut up, or at least lower her voice but Rainbow protested. "Nope, nope, she's not going to interrupt this," she growled into my ear while making slow small movements against me. She even moved a front hoof from my head to my lips to keep me quiet. "Buck! Buck, this is so good. You feel soo good," she moaned into my ear. I guess she wanted to keep most of me inside of her because she didn't lift up very far off of me before slowly going back down again. Just slow short movements as her body shuttered with arousal, lustful desire, and want. "Right there," her voice was a whisper and shook slightly with her body being bombarded by the slow sensations, "oh buck yes, right there." She sped up just a little but kept the movements short as if she had found the exact right spot for my throbbing member to rub inside of her.

Apparently, I didn't have to get Ember's attention because I watched her walk over the bridge toward us when she spotted us. I couldn't see Rainbow's face because her cheek was pressed up against mine. However, her deep, slow, and ragged breaths could be felt against my ear and blow through my hair. As Ember walked up to us, my own hands were busy rubbing and scratching between Rainbow's wings. The other hand gripped the base of her tail giving it a firm pull while not yanking on it. It had Rainbow moaning with each deep slow breath into my ear.

"Are you the one called Emmit?" she shouted down at me.

I was able to pull Rainbow's hoof away and glared up at her, "I am and you will lower your tone and cease this shouting because my newborn foals can't take all your screaming and shouting."

"Or she could just come back later," Rainbow moaned out after lifting her head giving her own glare at Ember.

Ember finally did lower her voice thankfully and waved off Rainbow's concern with a roll of her eyes and a wave of her hand. "Fine, I'll lower my voice and you don't need to stop having sex either. We are quite open about it in the dragon lands."

"Good, because I wasn't stopping anyway," Rainbow looked down at me with figurative fire in her eyes then pressed her lips against mine in a kiss that left my head spinning. Moaning in the kiss, she slammed her front hooves onto the ground on either side of my head. As she continued moaning loudly into my mouth, she continued grinding herself in slow short movements against my shaft. My heart pounding in my chest with my body demanding to go faster. Even telling Rainbow that by gripping and pulling firmly at the base of her tail. While also scratching between her wings as well. "Oh buck, this feels soo good," she moaned as she rolled her hips to get her wet warm walls sliding up and down the base of my shaft while keeping most of it inside of her.

"So, what...do you want...to talk...about, Ember?" I asked between passionate deep kisses between Rainbow and I. With my heart pounding in my chest and in my ears, my body was screaming at me to thrust my hips up against her. But that wasn't what Rainbow wanted. This time, Rainbow pressed herself down until our hips met, then after she opened her eyes and locked onto mine, she rolled her hips so her clit would rub against my bare skin. Her mouth hung open and her eyes softened while she moaned out her pleasure with each slow roll. Pressing down firmly against my body I felt her lower lips rub against me, so I had no doubt that her clit was too. Not to mention the way her teats rubbed against me as well. The sensations must be maddening.

"Are you sure that this Thorax is in charge of all the changelings? How do you know that there aren't other changelings out there that are still loyal to Chrysalis?" she asked while seemingly unaffected that Rainbow and I are having sex directly in front of her. She wasn't shy either because her womanhood was bare for everypony to see. She was similar to that of a human woman and I was pretty sure she had a couple of breasts too. If the small mounds on her chest were any indication. Couldn't see any nipples because her scales covered them but they didn't cover her beautiful looking womanhood though.

Rainbow put her cheek against mine again, moaning softly into my ear once more. "I was there after Chrysalis' throne was destroyed and Thorax was transformed with the rest of the changelings in the fortress." My fingers dug into Rainbow's cutie marks massaging the skin under her coat trying to egg her onto a faster pace. She still denied me and even encouraged me to lift my hips up. And when I did, she folded her hind legs underneath me to pin my hips against hers. Even felt her tail wrap itself tightly around one of my legs. "He's a good leader that wants peace for all changelings. And now that the other changelings in the fort have been transformed as well, they too seek peace and even family."

"Don't you dare try and speed this up, stud," Rainbow moaned in my ear as her body shuddered and shook slightly, as did my own actually. This slow speed and slow grinding were maddening. "I want it to last..." she paused for a loud moan, "as long as possible. I love how you stretch and fill me. The way my clit and teats rub against you. Buck!"

"Is it safe now?" Fluttershy asked as she stuck her head out the door.

"It is, Fluttershy," I told her while rubbing up and down each side of Rainbow's lithe and fit body. "Come and meet Ember. Ember? This is Fluttershy. She's part of my herd and on her back are our two newborn foals." At my word, she opened the door and walked up to us. All while Rainbow slowly ground herself against me. And because our foals were outside, Rainbow went silent once more.

"Pleased to meet you, Ember," Fluttershy greeted softly while our newborn foals were surprisingly still asleep on her back with her wings like a blanket covering them. "Please keep your voice down, our foals are sleeping."

Ember looked between the foals and Fluttershy's pleading eyes then nodded after a little bit of thinking. "What brings you here?"

"I came to inquire about his capture of Chrysalis and to see if the Changelings really have changed," she said in almost a whisper. Because of the way she made her entrance, I was quite surprised at that.

"If you want, you can talk with Thorax himself," I told Ember while looking up at her with my body starting to demand release. Taking Rainbow's cutie marks in my hands once more, I squeezed them possessively as she squeezed her hind legs around me to keep her body against mine. It was as if she wanted to keep me as deep inside of her as possible. And even though she was barely moving, her back legs seemed to squeeze me tighter then let go then squeeze me again in a slow rhythmic fashion. Her walls gripped and contracted slightly with each slight movement as if I was sucking on one of her teats. Except she was doing it to my whole hard throbbing shaft. "He can answer...all your questions," I told her while pausing to moan while my hands squeezed her butt in a massaging fashion. Rainbow ever so softly whispered "so close" into my ear as her body started shaking as did her breath into my ear. "I didn't do it alone," I told her while my own body screamed for release. To climax inside of her. "Discord, Trixie, Starlight, and Thorax are the ones that defeated Chrysalis."

"Where can I find them?" Ember asked but her eyes were locked onto Rainbow and I. Almost as if she was fascinated by it.

"Starlight is with Twilight in her castle just outside of town," Fluttershy told her. "Discord visits me every Tuesday for our teatime but now that our foals are born he can foalsit now. And Trixie is in a trailer in the tent area on the other side of the creek. And Thorax is in the badlands since he took over Chrysalis' fortress."

Rainbow's hind legs gripped me hard suddenly, pulling me against her as hard as possible. Her front hooves dug themselves into the dirt as she pressed her lips against my neck and sucked hard with a soft grunting whine. Right before her climax hit her hard. She gasped once long and deep with her lips coming off my neck with a soft pop. As she lifted her head up, her eyes went wide as her walls gripped, pulled, and sucked on my member as her body convulsed and contracted against my member. My own release was a second later. Wrapping my arms around her, I hugged her against me as her body milked me. Her body demanded and I gave to her.

"Why don't you talk with either Starlight or Trixie?" Fluttershy suggested while I held Rainbow as we enjoyed the afterglow.

"However, if you want to know about the state of the changelings then you'll need to go to the badlands to speak to Thorax directly," I told her while holding Rainbow as she collapsed on top of me with her body twitching slightly as she enjoyed the afterglow. "Chrysalis brought my father into this world and into the body of a drone changeling. I knew that the four of them would defeat Chrysalis, so that left me to rescue my father. He and Chrysalis are down in the dungeons beneath Canterlot now." Fluttershy laid herself down beside Rainbow and I, even leaned over giving me a slow deep kiss as Rainbow panted and twitched on top of me. "If you want to talk with Chrysalis herself then you'll need to go there with Celestia or Luna." To comfort Rainbow, I ran my hands up and down her body. From her head all the way to her butt and the base of her tail, my hands massaged her.

Ember looked down at me looking a little disappointed with her arms crossed over her chest. "I didn't come all the way out here just to fly back to your Canterlot. Therefore, you will show me these ponies named Starlight, Trixie, and Discord."

I tried to get up but Rainbow wouldn't let go of me, so I had to get up with Rainbow clinging onto my front. Her hind legs were wrapped around my waist while her front legs were holding onto my sides with her head resting on my shoulder. I just shrugged at Fluttershy as she giggled at Rainbow's antics. At least, I was covered. Ember looked surprised at how tall I was. It was obvious when she looked up at me with widened surprised eyes. Her head barely came up to my chest. "In that case, we'll have to drop by Trixie's trailer first and ask her to join us at Twilight's castle. I've wanted to see what she's done with the interior of her trailer anyway." Wrapping my arms around Rainbow to help her hang onto me, I looked down at Fluttershy, "Will you be alright for now?"

She gave me a nod and a reassuring smile and laid down, "Oh yes, I'll be fine." Harry the bear started walking over as Fluttershy finished saying, "Harry will be here and the other animals are with me. So, don't worry."

"Alright then, I love you and I'll see you and our foals later," I told her before looking at Harry that was just now laying down in front of her. "Thanks for keeping watch, Harry." After a soft grunt from Harry, I then turned to Ember. "Alright, let's go then." And with that, Ember followed me from Fluttershy's cottage with Rainbow latched onto my front with my arms around her. Probably the silliest thing I've done yet while in this town. So, I wasn't surprised when we got some looks as we walked through the town.

"So, who is this Trixie?" Ember asked while walking beside me.

"Just a simple illusionist that used to go around doing shows in other cities," I explained as we walked through the center of town. And even though it was early morning, we caught the eye of Mayor Mare as she made her way to her office in city hall. We were walking toward city hall so naturally, we caught her eye. She blinked a few times as if not really sure what she was seeing or not believing what she was seeing. I waved to her when we got near city hall. "She and Twilight used to have a bad history that was mostly Trixie wanting power. However, she's changed and now lived peacefully here in Ponyville."

Mayor Mare lifted a hoof giving me an unsure wave as we got near city hall. "Should I ask why Rainbow is clinging to you as if you are wearing pants?"

"Because we just had sex, he's still hard inside me, and I don't want to let go," Rainbow said from my shoulder with her voice filled with satisfied contentment.

"Anyway, Ember this is the mayor of Ponyville, Mayor Mare," I motioned to Mayor Mare. "Mayor Mare this is Princess Ember from the dragon lands."

"Welcome to Ponyville, Princess Ember," Mayor Mare began cordially with a practiced smile. "What brings you all the way out to our little town?"

"To investigate the capture of the one called Chrysalis," she said in more of a commanding tone now that we were away from Fluttershy's cottage. Though thankfully she still wasn't yelling anymore.

"Ah, I see," Mayor Mare gave a firm nod. "Then you have come to the right place. Now if you all will excuse me, there is some business I must attend to."

"Good morning then, Mayor Mare." After giving her a little wave she walked into city hall and I steered Ember away from there and toward the bridge nearby. "Celestia told me that the dragon kingdom has had problems with the changelings in the past?"

"That is right, which is why my father wanted me to see if Chrysalis has indeed been captured and the changelings have indeed been changed," she explained as we started walking across the bridge. Rainbow was still clinging onto me. I could force her off by either changing forms or simply tickling her off, but now it was out of dire curiosity that I let her stay this way. Of course with each step, she bounced a little on me, and with me still inside of her it was affecting us both.

"And I'm assuming that you need to do some thorough interviews in order to get a complete report on the capture? If that is the case then we'll definitely need to return to Canterlot so you can see Chrysalis for yourself." We were approaching Trixie's trailer and most of the tents were shut, so not many ponies were out. Although two did stop and stared at us. I was almost convinced at this point that it was the fact that Rainbow was slowly humping me at this point. And while, yes, it felt great there was business to take care of.

"Yes, my father insists that the report is thorough," she agreed with my assessment with a curt nod. "So, yes, I'll need to speak with Chrysalis myself and see for my own eyes that she is indeed captured."

"I understand," I told her while walking up to Trixie's front door and giving it a firm few knocks a second later. Then looked down at Rainbow with a patient sigh and tried to pry her off again. However, she persisted and held onto me. Not only held onto me but even didn't bother hiding that she was having sex with me again. She was starting to moan softly as she gripped me tighter with the wet slapping sound of sex permeating the area. And she moaned right when the trailer door opened.

Trixie's eyes immediately locked onto Rainbow. Not that I could imagine why considering she was humping me and moaning right in front of her. "The Great and Powerful Mistress Trixie wishes to know why you two are having sex on my front lawn."

"Mistress? Great and Powerful?" Ember questioned with strained patience look on her face that of which I could easily identify with.

"Yes. I am the mistress of this mansion," Trixie responded rather haughtily if I do say so.

"Mansion? This is nothing but a trailer!" Ember's patience was running thin and I didn't blame her. Trixie has a way of rubbing ponies the wrong way. So, while they were going back and forth, I took the moment to lean around Trixie to catch a glimpse of the interior. I remember her reward of having the interior be larger than it should be. Like in the Harry Potter series or Doctor Who. And that's what she got. The interior seemed to be just as elegant as the castle. A front foyer made completely out of shining white marble that seemed to be just as large as the throne room was the first thing I saw. A huge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling that lit the foyer in its soft white light. And two curved white marble stairs that led up to the second level completed the basic front interior. Doors on the second level, and on the first level, led to who knows where at this point. At least one advantage to this was that if she wanted to expand it would be relatively easy to do so considering it's pretty much virtual at this point. But way cool nonetheless.

"Whoa! Cool interior, Trixie," Rainbow stopped humping me when she spotted Trixie's interior. That also got Ember and Trixie to stop fighting thankfully. However, that also gave my ears the chance to pick up the sound of somepony yelling. And apparently headed my way.

"What is that ear grating noise?" Ember growled as she took a step back and looked around.

Trixie looked around as well, "Sounds like it's getting closer."

"Is it a bird?" Ember asked.

I spotted her first off in the distance. "Sorta," I said after a short groan in frustration and pointed into the air, "it's Gilda." All eyes turned to where I pointed and we watched Gilda come flying toward us, toward me apparently, with a wild crazed look on her face while yelling some sort of war cry. "Well, fuck me."

"Currently doing it," Rainbow chuckled.

"Rainbow? Let go," I tried prying her off again as Gilda got closer and closer with her war cry getting louder and louder with panic starting to set in due to the look on her face. "Let go, Rainbow! Let go, let GO, LET GO!"

^_^

(Rarity's POV, minutes later)

"Thank you for helping with this, Pinkie dear," I said giving her a sideways hug which she returned as we stood in my kitchen. "I did not want to cook this by myself."

Pinkie returned the hug with an excited giggle that I just couldn't return. Especially considering what was cooking in the frying pan on my stove. "You're welcome, Rarity. Besides, both of us are carrying Emmit's foals which require meat. So, we can split this one piece of chicken between us into some salad. I'm actually interested to taste it because it smells rather good." She paused, turning her head to think, "Which has to be due to the pregnancy because I'm not grossed out by it."

"I'm not either," I gave her a look that showed my confusion, "and I don't know how to take that. I know the foal needs meat, which means I have to eat it for the foal's health. And that's also why it's starting to smell good. But after a lifetime of finding it revolting, I don't know which to be weirded out by. Finding the smell good and actually liking the taste or how I'm looking forward to eating it again."

"Don't worry, Rarity," Pinkie tried encouraging but came out just sounding silly, "we'll enjoy this torture...together." Especially when she put a hoof around me and pulled me against her again in an exaggerated way for silliness's sake. As we stood there with Pinkie holding onto me as we were about to face something evil, something else began to grab our attention from outside. It was soft at first but got louder as it got near us before fading away. At first, I thought it was what was frying in the pan. Except it happened more than once and kept happening.

"Alright," I pulled back from Pinkie, turned down the stove to a simmer, put a lid on the frying pan, and turned toward the kitchen door, "just what is going on outside? At least it's a welcoming distraction from the smell."

Pinkie followed me with, "I like the smell."

"I do too, Pinkie," I said while approaching the front door of my boutique, "and that's the problem that I find a little disturbing." Then yanked open the door...

"Wait...hold on...let's talk about this," just as Emmit zipped by the front door in his fox form using that dash ability of his. Followed immediately by a griffon that took me a second to remember as Gilda, Rainbow's friend. She was flying after him while laughing in an almost hysterical fashion with a mad look on her face.

"What in all of Equestria is going on out here?" The rhetorical question wasn't really to anypony in particular. Except for Pinkie of course which stepped out, stepped up next to me, and said the most obvious thing somepony could say at this point.

"Looks like Emmit's being chased by Gilda."

I just turned to give her the most straight deadpanned look that I could just as Rainbow zipped by. "Damn it Gilda you interrupted my zen time with him."

I simply rolled my eyes and after deciding to end this little chase, I shouted out, "EMMIT? COME THIS WAY."

Pinkie jumped a little as she was startled by my shout, now looking at me with a surprised look on her face. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to stop this," I told her. "Thank you, dear," I said as Emmit zipped by again, this time heading in the opposite direction. Now that he went past me, Gilda was next. So, I concentrated on her wings as she approached us and got ready. After activating my magic, it took all my concentration in order to pluck one of Gilda's feathers off of a wing just as she was flying by still cackling like a mad mare. Now with one of her feathers in my magical grasp, I floated it over in front of my face with a smirk on my own. "There now that should do it."

It did the trick of stopping her about a second later after Gilda's half-crazed mind caught up with the fact that one of her feathers got plucked unexpectedly. "OW," Gilda shouted and stopped in mid-air before landing and taking a good look at the wing I just plucked her feather from. "Just who did that?" she demanded while looking around furiously with every feather on her head and neck sticking up as if she was just shocked.

"I did, Gilda," I turned to her with a grin on my face and still holding her feather in my magic. "And you will stop chasing my husband this instant."

She had a nice scowl on her face as she stomped her way over to me with a little cloud of dirt and dust being thrown up with each step. "And why should I do that? I rather like him. He scares me and I love that. No one has ever scared me before and I find that extremely sexy." She paused only for a second as she stopped in front of me before grabbing her feather with a claw, "And give me my feather back."

With a grin still on my face, I used my magic to open the front door of my boutique and floated all my sewing needles outside and around my head. Then said as sweetly as I could, "Because if you don't stop chasing my husband around, I will pluck every other feather on your body where you will wind up looking like the chicken I've got cooking in my kitchen right now. Then use you as my pincushion." A crowd seemed to be forming around us as Gilda took a second to eye the multiple needles that were hovering around me. "And if you want to continue this frolicking about after my husband, then you'll need my permission and that of Celestia and Luna. Is that clear?"

There was a nice quiet pause as Gilda seemed to think about it. At least it was quiet until Pinkie spoke up.

"Wow, Rarity! I didn't know you could be that scary."

I looked over to her with a sweet smile, "I'm married, darling."

Gilda seemed at odds as she kept looking between the many needles hovering around me. Emmit and Rainbow didn't though as both landed behind me. "Wait, did you say chicken?" Emmit asked while taking a deep sniff of the air.

"Chicken?" Gilda asked as that seemed to bring her out of her stupor. Then she too took a deep sniff. "It is chicken!" Now, she was looking at me with a confused and shocked look on her face. "You're cooking chicken? Why?"

"Ugh," Rainbow waved a hoof in front of her face after taking a sniff, "if that's chicken, then I'm going somewhere else. See you later, stud."

After Rainbow flew off, Emmit spoke up. "She's cooking chicken because of me, Gilda. So far, both Celestia and Fluttershy have had to eat meat because they were carrying my foals. All of them were omnivorous. So, it stands to reason that both Pinkie and Rarity will have to do the same."

"It smells really good," Pinkie commented, sounding like she was talking about one of her favorite muffins or cupcakes.

"Yeah, it does," Emmit said with excitement in his voice that spoke of hunger. "This I've got to see." And walked into my boutique.

Gilda tried to as well with a hungry look on her face that I hoped was because of just the chicken. However, she didn't get far because I stepped into her path when she tried walking around me. "Eh, eh, eh. No, you don't." After seeing Gilda pause and keep an eye on the needles I put in her way, I turned my head toward the door. "Emmit, darling, I love you but don't you dare touch that chicken."

"Don't worry, Rarity," Pinkie said after a comical salute, "I'll make sure the chicken stays safe." Then dashed inside. Meanwhile, I kept my eyes on Gilda as the crowd started to dissipate now that the fun was over. She made it clear that she wanted him, but that would simply not be the case. At least not right now. While we stood there in front of each other with our eyes locked together as if in silent combat, I heard Pinkie and Emmit from inside.

"Ow! Pinkie?! What was that for?"

"Paws off the chicken," Pinkie's voice sounded like every other mother in existence when guys were caught trying to steal a bite. And probably slapped his paw with a kitchen utensil. "Or do you want to take food away from your kids?"

"Hey now, you know good and well I wouldn't," he shot back, sounding offended. "And I was only wanting a tiny piece of it to make sure that it was cooking properly. I cook as well so I wanted to make sure that it was being done right."

"So, how are we going to solve this?" Gilda asked while still looking me in the eye while taking side glances at the many needles that were still hovering around me.

"Alright, Emmit, you've had our taste, so what do you think?" Pinkie asked.

"Solve what?" My eyes never left hers.

"Not bad, Pinkie, not bad," I heard Emmit from inside. "Might need some seasoning and now would be a good time to add it because it's almost done."

"He scares me which I find extremely sexy because no one has ever scared me before," Gilda responded with another manic grin on her face.

"If you want into the herd then you have to convince me on why we should let you in, to begin with," I told her firmly while we stood there looking like two fighters fixing to do battle.

"You don't get it," she chuckled in a maniacal way that was a little unsettling. "I want him for myself." I believed her but the look in her eyes told me that she was to the point of almost madness level. As if she was mad with desire.

I knew Emmit wouldn't accept that, so with a knowing smirk on my face, I turned my head just enough to call out to him. "Emmit? Would you come out here please?"

While keeping my eyes on Gilda, I heard the door open with Emmit walking out. "Yes, Dear?" he asked in greeting as he put a couple of tails around me the pulled me against him. With a smile toward Gilda, I leaned against him.

"I think Gilda has something to say to you." I knew Emmit well and if she even said anything remotely close to what she said to me, this will be resolved shortly. Unless she relentlessly pursues him that is. Which, I would not allow her to do so.

Emmit waited as Gilda turned her mad induced smile to him and almost repeated what she said to me. "You scare me and I love that. So, I want you all to myself and I intend to have you all to myself."

"Mhm," he acknowledged what she had said with a curt short nod. Then with a chuckle, he shook his head, "Don't I get a say in this?" Then looked her dead in the eye. "Look Gilda, you can't have me all to yourself. I'm married with foals and I can't just abandon them to run off with you. It doesn't work that way."

"It works that way in Griffonstone," she shrugged dismissively.

"Well it doesn't work that way here," he said again, reiterating his point by raising his voice. "I have family here and I'm never going to leave them. This is one no that you are going to accept."

"And if I don't?" she asked with a certain excitement that I found troubling.

"I don't want to fight you, Gilda," he said simply with his normal voice but then his voice turned cold and calculating. "However, if you come after me with the intent of separating me from my family or with the intent of harming my family. I can, and I will stop you with force if absolutely necessary."

Her eyes widened as she kept that maniacal look about her. She even flew off while shouting back, "Then I look forward to our battle," before laughing in a way that sent shivers through me.

"Something had changed in her, dear," I said while using my magic to gently pull his head down to look at me. "She's dangerous. I may not know her that much at all, but we girls have seen that look in others a few times. She's focused herself on you to the point of madness."

"Unfortunately, yes. For now, however, there's another matter that needs my attention." He lifted his paw then turned my head up and gave me a lingering passionate kiss. I returned it eagerly and leaned into the kiss. When he pulled back there was such love in his eyes. "Because Princess Ember wants to speak with Chrysalis, we'll probably have to leave for Canterlot soon. Hopefully, she's already talking with Trixie and Starlight. She needs a full report on us capturing Chrysalis for her father."

"Alright, I understand," I said to him while using my magic to put all my needles back where they belong. "Then go spend some time with Celestia, Luna, and little Solar. And then came back to us."

"I will," he whispered then gave me another light quick kiss before dashing off toward Twilight's castle.

^_^

(Emmit's POV, Canterlot Castle)

Now that Gilda had finally decided to leave me alone for a little while, I was happy to find Ember talking with Trixie, Starlight, and Twilight at her castle. By the time I got there Ember had already got what she needed from them. This meant that I didn't have that much time with Twilight other than to say see you later as Ember wanted to return to Canterlot. And the ride to Canterlot was quiet for the most part. Because she already knew about my part in Capturing Chrysalis, I asked her about what troubles the changelings gave them in the past. She told me that even though they've had trouble with changelings in the past, it wasn't nearly as bad as it has been with ponies. One time, Chrysalis tried taking over the dragon lands like she tried doing during Cadence's wedding. Ember wasn't alive then, but she told me with pride that it didn't last long because her father stomped on her. I remembered the large size that her father was from the series and the image of a flattened Chrysalis had me chuckling. Knowing that history had me wondering how this meeting would go between them. Might be interesting.

"And here we are, Princess Ember," I said as she and I went down into the crystal caves. I was still in my fox form as we approached Chrysalis' cell. She was laying on her side facing toward the bars with a blank bored look on her face.

"You do have her," she said in a tone hinting that she wasn't sure whether to believe me or not.

"Hi, Chrysalis, how you doing?" I asked her as Ember and I stood in front of her cell. When Chrysalis didn't answer, I turned to Ember. "I'll let you two talk if she answers that is. I think she's hit the depression stage. So, if you don't mind I'll speak with my dad over in the next cell." She turned to look with a figurative question mark over her head. "Yeah, it's really my dad. His soul got pulled from my homeworld into this changeling body by Chrysalis and an evil unicorn that's now dead." When she gave me a nod and shooed me away with a hand, I moved over to my dad's cell.

He looked pitiful. He was simply laying there with his head laying on his front hooves while staring blankly at the wall in front of him. As if he was lost in thought of his own self-punishment or something. "Hey, Dad, how you doing?" I think his depression stage has started as well because he wasn't talking the last time I was here either. I had mixed feelings about him being there in the cell. Without knowing what's in his heart and how truly he feels there was no way I was going to let him out. Yet, at the same time, there was nothing I wanted to do more than to show him around and his grandchildren. But safety is always first. The least I could do was tell him about them. "Princess Ember from the dragon lands is here to talk to Chrysalis, if she's talking that is. The thestril twins were born the other day and Fluttershy is doing just fine. And thankful for the help of her animals, as am I. Little Solar is growing like a weed and latches onto my face whenever she gets a chance. Even going so far as using her young magic to teleport herself over to me."

I paused for a short sigh before continuing. "Now that I'm a father myself, so many things that you've done in the past were put into perspective. However, that doesn't excuse what you've tried to do here. One thing that you've always told me was that you never go against family. And that's what you did here. Yes, I realize that you were brainwashed into believing her. However, even with that, I didn't think you'd go against family. It's like our family motto." I spoke again after another short pause when he didn't say anything. "Luna will be looking into your dreams and into your subconscious to see if you are truly remorseful or not. Whether you get released or not depends on what she finds." Even though he couldn't see, my eyes were pleading with him. "I want you free. I want you to see your grandchildren. I want you to see this wonderful world that we've been pulled into and the life that I've created for myself."

Once again, I waited but he still didn't say anything. Just kept staring blankly at the wall looking pitiful. So, with a sigh, I turned to see how Ember and Chrysalis were doing. "Princess Ember?" When I walked over, they were simply staring at each other. Their glares had an intensity of the sun itself. I had a feeling that they've been arguing for the whole time. Not that I'd be surprised if that was the case. After looking between them a few times, I turned to Chrysalis. "So, Chrysalis, how are you doing?"

Nothing. Not a word out of either of them. Ember stood there staring at Chrysalis and Chrysalis laid there looking at Ember. I think it was fairly obvious at this point that their conversation was over. After another couple of minutes, I scooted closer to the cell, sat my butt down, and started waving my front paws around in front of Chrysalis as if I was a game showgirl showing off a prize. Another couple of minutes roll by still without anything other than their eyes blinking. While keeping an exaggerated smile on my face, I looked over to Ember saying, "You know, if you don't do anything other than blink I might start charging bits for admission."

Finally, Chrysalis said something. She launched herself at the bars with a war cry, hitting it with a front hoof making it spark violently. "I'M NOT A PRIZE FOR YOU TO SHOW OFF."

Ember stepped up close to the bars right next to me and screamed back at her with a look of righteous fury. "YES, YOU ARE. IT'S JUST A SHAME MY FATHER DIDN'T KILL YOU WHEN HE STOMPED ON YOU."

"I'LL BE BACK!" she screamed back before cackling like a mad mare. "YOU'LL SEE."

"Alright, I think you two have had enough," I said after a shake of my head while they screamed at each other. Then used my telekinesis on Ember and lifted her up to float alongside me as I walked toward the exit. Even while floating away, Ember and Chrysalis still shouted and screamed at one another.

^_^

Once that explosive meeting was over, Ember decided to take my advice to see Thorax. So, I told her that he's in the badlands in a tall black stone castle that she could see from the sky. And then without another word she took off. Finally, with all that taken care of, I had time to spend with Tia, Solar, and Luna. While I enjoyed the time together, there was one thing I was looking forward to tonight. I wanted to dip into my Dad's subconscious.

Nightmare Moon and I were standing in the dreamscape with me in my human form with some shorts on. I've always enjoyed coming here. It always seemed to peaceful and serene with the cosmos all around us with pony's dreams lazily floating by. Tonight, though, I expected his dreams to be anything other than peaceful if I was right.

Without a word, Nightmare urged my Dad's dream orb over to us. Nightmare hummed in thought as the orb moved closer before slowing down and speeding up again. "He's fighting us."

"I'm not surprised," I told her as my Dad's orb was close enough to touch. "Knowing him, he's probably punishing himself a lot more than I could have. At this point, he's probably so ashamed of his actions that he doesn't want to see me."

What we saw after entering his dream proved me right. "I've seen these types of dreams before," she said softly while looking around. He was sitting in the middle of a crystal cage, as a human, with a bright light shining down around him. "A dream his mind has made for the sole purpose of punishing himself." She pointed to the cage. "The way he's sitting in that small cage tells us that he feels deserving of his punishment." That's all there was to the whole dream. Just him sitting in a crystal cage surrounded by darkness with a single bright light shining down on him.

Wanting to talk to him, I walked over to his cage. He was leaning back against the bars with his head down with ragged torn worn-out clothes on him. "Hi, Dad," I said softly as I approached his cage and stepped into the light. I sat my butt down in front of the cage, watching him.

Finally, he said something. The tone of his voice spoke of genuine heartfelt regret and remorse. Not to mention the defeated ragged look on his face. This whole place, plus the torn clothes, spoke of someone who's been in a dungeon for a long time and deserved it. "I'm an idiot."

I smirked at him with a slight chuckle. "Yeah, we know that."

"I deserve to be in here for what I've done," he said softly without lifting his head. "The signs were all there but I refused to see what was right in front of me."

"All true," I said to him with a curt nod. "However, there is also a thing called forgiveness. Now, that I know you are truly regretful for your actions and not under Chrysalis' brainwashing anymore, I can let you out of your cell. On a probationary period of course. And the horn ring stays on."

That's when he shook his head. "No, I deserve to be here," he repeated still not raising his head.

"Shouldn't that be my decision?" When he didn't say anything, I tried saying, "Even if I opened the cage door, you would still sit there?" His answer was not saying anything and remaining quiet. And after a few minutes of this, I got up and walked back over to Nightmare. "It seems that my challenge now is getting him to forgive himself and walk out of the cell. I was afraid of this."

Nightmare leaned against me as I put my arm around her. "Yes, self-punishment is always the worst beast to conquer," she said softly as she spoke from experience. "But if he is strong enough, then it is something he can overcome." She tilted her head up and brought mine down for a soft gentle kiss. "As I did thanks to you, husband."

Chapter Twenty: Fever Interviews

Chapter Twenty: Fever Interviews

This morning was going to be interesting. Because two mares from the erotic publication Fever were set to arrive and interview us in about an hour. For now, though, I was in my fox form trotting my way over to Luna's bedroom to give her a morning bath. At her request which I was happy to do. After telling Tia about that, she agreed that it would do Luna good for me to bathe her this morning. By the time we got done talking with my dad last night, it was time to wake up. The guards greeted me with a "Good morning, Sire," and went back to their stoic demeanor. There was a mare guard that blushed when I morphed into my naked human form. I winked at her playfully before opening the doors to Luna's room and stepping inside.

She was just walking back inside the room after lowering the moon from her balcony when I walked in. Fatigue was in her eyes but when those eyes locked onto mine, lust-filled them. "Good morrow, husband," she slowly sashayed her way over to me with a seductive sway in her rump. "We are looking forward to our bath."

"And I'm looking forward to giving it to you," I greeted her with a grin before walking up to her. Then leaned down and lifted her so her front legs were over my shoulders. That way I could pull her against my naked body, wrap my arms around her, and give her a passionate good morning kiss. Which she returned with a greedy passionate kiss of her own before encouraging me to kiss her neck. She did this by breaking the kiss and tilting her head to one side. Then sighed out a soft moan as my lips kissed and sucked on her neck. "Yes, our husband," she moaned loudly while lifting a hind leg to rub against mine. "Kiss us, touch us, bathe us, and love us this morning. Tell us your love for us with your lips and hands."

So, I told her of my love for her. And while kissing her neck, my hands ran down each side of her lithe form. Out of the corner of my eye, while kissing her neck, I watched her wings rise in arousal. And encouraged them more by massaging between her wings and her wing joints. But she wasn't the only one that was getting aroused. She pressed her waist against mine, even rubbing her crotch against mine as her seductive voice whispered into my ear. "Yes, our husband. As our wings rise for you and your touch. We can feel you rise in arousal for us. So, rise for us and love us this morning."

I did rise for her. And gladly so. She responded with a soft drawn-out "Yes" as my shaft hardened and lengthened against her body. The fur of her coat tickled my head and my shaft as it rubbed up against her body. My hands went down her body to grab her cutie marks and lifted my hands in a gentle encouragement to let me carry her. She took the hint allowing me to lift her where she then wrapped her other leg around me. After I was holding her in my arms, she pulled her head back to gaze into my eyes. When she did, one eye turned to that of Nightmare Moon while her body stayed looking like Luna. Her voice changed as well with both Luna and Nightmare Moon speaking simultaneously, "Love us this morning, our husband."

So, I turned to take her into the bathroom to bathe her. Steam was already starting to pour out of the bathroom when we walked in because she had already turned on the hot water. She kept her eyes locked onto mine even as I walked into the bathroom and laid her down in the shower. I laid her down on her back then stood up to retrieve the shower faucet. While looking up at me with her eyes filled with lust and passion, she spread her legs out for me. Exposing herself, opening herself, up to me in all her glory.

I didn't bother with the relaxation exercises like normal because that's not what she wanted. Instead, I did the opposite. While taking the shower faucet in hand I started washing her from head, all four legs, and to the underside of her body. As the water started covering her, I used a hand to rub down her body. Slowly my hand glided over her glorious lithe form. I took her through a routine that was anything but relaxing. Instead of relaxing, I encouraged her to get more aroused the longer my hands were on her body.

Especially when I got to her southern region. At this point, I was done with bathing her and was simply doing my best to ignite her passion. It was working because she was moaning loudly while I slowly licked her pussy lips while holding her butt in my hands. While sitting on my knees, I had lifted her butt up to me and was currently licking slowly up her luscious pussy lips. Her moans echoed slightly within her bathroom as I pleasured her. She let out a screaming, "YES," when I slipped my tongue inside, pressed my lips against those lower lips, and started sucking. All while my hands were massaging her butt cheeks with her hind legs crossed over my shoulders. Her body shook slightly as my tongue licked the walls of her soft wet canal. While she took deep quick shaking breaths between each quick loud moan, I heard the door open.

"Sorry to interrupt," we heard a mare guard speak loudly from her bedroom door, "but the mare representative from Fever is here." Then heard the door shut again.

"We'll send you...to the...moon if you...dare stop," she growled to me quickly to me between each deep quick breath she took as her body continued to shiver and shake under my ministrations.

So, I didn't stop. Just paused briefly, pulling back just long enough to speak a couple of words before returning my lips to hers sucking harder. "Then teleport...us to...where...they are."

^_^

(Quick Shot's POV)

"I'm Quick Shot, your highness," I introduced myself bowing in front of her being careful with the camera equipment. Equipment that was in the saddlebags on my back. "I'm the camera mare for the magazine. I came because we were told that taking pictures would be alright."

"Basic, yes. Although most likely not erotic in nature," Princess Celestia smiled down to me then motioned for me to follow her down the hall toward the throne room.

"That's another reason why they sent me, your highness," I exclaimed while using my magic to pull out a pencil and pad from my saddlebags giving them a little wave. "I'll also be doing the interviews."

"I see, so tell me about yourself, my little pony."

"Not really that much to tell, your highness," I began explaining as we approached the double doors leading into the throne room. "At a young and healthy early thirties, I wasn't exactly expecting to be both a photographer and interviewer for an erotic magazine. My goal was for a newspaper." My smile widened to almost a grin as I looked up to her with amusement as she told the guards to open the doors for us. "And while this magazine does publish real news, this job is rather..." I paused not really knowing how to put it into words but she put them in perfectly for me.

"Arousing?" she mentioned it with a growing amused smirk of her own as we walked into the vacant throne room. She paused just on the other side of the door and looked back at one of the guards, "Would either one of you let my sister and husband know that the representative from Fever is here?" The mare guard saluted then started trotting off.

I giggled softly at the word she used and gave her a nod, "That it is your highness. I've seen more dicks, balls, pussy lips, and teats within the past five years than all my previous years combined." As the doors shut behind us, I took a moment to really look around. "You know this is the first time I've been in the throne room. I've heard others talk about it and seen pictures of it, of course."

"Yes, we've made some minor changes," she commented with some pride and joy in her voice while motioning toward the throne itself. "The dais was widened to accommodate the new throne which was also widened. That way either of us could lay down with our husband during court proceedings if he chose to join us. Which he does from time to time."

I tilted my head while taking out my camera, "Looks like you just took a queen-sized bed and put the headboard on one side." Already having their permission, I readied the camera for some pictures as she explained more about the changes.

"Essentially, yes," she started explaining while I started taking some pictures of the throne at various angles. "It's not a mattress but it is just as plush as one. It's made from the same cloud beds as pegasi are used to with a special red velvet covering material to contain it. Everything else is the same except for adding Luna's banner next to mine above the throne."

"Interesting," I muttered softly admiring it now that I was done taking pictures of it. "If you ever wanted to take a short nap after court at least you wouldn't have to return to your room." I was about to put the camera back into my saddlebag to retrieve my pad and pencil when we heard the sound of a teleportation spell. After a loud pop and a bright light surrounded the throne, both Princess Luna and their husband Emmit appeared. Any words that came to mind were stuck in my throat when I saw Emmit's human head between Luna's hind legs. Luna was loudly moaning her approval as she arched her back while trapping his head between her legs. He was naked with his legs hanging off the side but his hands were gripping her hips and cutie marks. He must be eating her out because her body was shaking in deep arousal while I heard her deep shaking breaths all the way to where we were standing. I think even Princess Celestia was surprised at this because she didn't say anything, just silently watched.

A few seconds after they appeared on the throne, Luna's eyes opened wide while taking a shaking breath then turning her head toward us. When her eyes landed on me, she spoke up and it was the dual tone in her voice that surprised me. As if two completely different ponies were talking. "You will tell all of Equestria that only my husband can have this royal rump."

"Princess Celestia? Is...it...?"

"Apparently so my little pony," she confirmed for me, so I lifted my camera and took my first picture of them with his head between her legs. It was moments like these that my talent for multitasking came in handy. While using my camera, I also pulled out the pad and pencil to start taking notes of everything. It was now that Luna turned her attention back to her husband and lover. Then wordlessly encouraged him up her body.

"One of the advantages of his human form, among others," Celestia's soft voice was like an aphrodisiac in my head as I felt her wing drape itself around me and pull my body against hers, "is his hands." My magic scribbled that bit of information while watching those hands rub up Luna's body. Emmit rubbed his hands all over her body while kissing her where his hands just were. "Those digits can reach places that hooves cannot," she whispered in my ear, "and stir you in places that you didn't think possible." I watched as she described those benefits while taking pictures of what his hands were doing. "He uses one hand to reach under her and rub those fingers between her wings, which are an erogenous zone for pegasi. Watch as his other hand wraps itself around her horn, as you know is an erogenous zone for unicorns." All I could do was nod slowly while taking pictures of his hands reaching under her and around her horn. Then positioned the camera to take pictures of his long thick shaft. "The other is his stamina in both forms. He lasts much longer than regular stallions and a little bigger, too." I snapped a couple of pictures of him just before he lined himself up and plunged himself into her depths.

His hands were busy as he pounded himself into her. Luna had turned her head to give more room for him to kiss and suck on her neck. All the while his hand was rubbing up and down her horn which I knew would start to quickly drive any unicorn crazy with arousal. The same was heard for pegasi between her wings and every time Luna arched her back more into him, I could see his fingers working themselves between her outstretched wings. Luna's breathing was quick, deep, and shaking a little as she practically wrapped herself around him. And the sound of wet sex slapping together echoed a little in the throne room. After taking a few pictures of this arousing scene, my pencil was going as fast as it could to document everything Celestia has said about him so far. And by what I saw of his dick it was easily believable.

"Have you experienced an orgasm by horn?" her voice was soft and filled with arousal in my ear as she asked me that.

"Yes," I confirmed softly while my body was responding to what my eyes were watching. "Even both at one time." My own voice was thick with arousal while feeling heat building down south in my nether region.

"Then you have a small taste of the intensity we Alicorns receive when all our erogenous zones are stimulated at once. Especially when our magic goes wild during an orgasm. Being the most powerful beings in all Equestria it can sometimes lead to interesting outcomes."

I did my best to write that down but as the sound of sex, moans, and grunts fill my ears, images of it being me instead of Luna filled my head. Heat was burning between my legs with my heart starting to pound in my chest. I don't know if it was simply them being the princesses or something in the air but I've never experienced such arousal during a sex scene before. This was different. It was like an artificially induced heat or anything but yet I couldn't take my eyes off of his body. Or his taut muscles that bulged with each thrust.

"You know of his fox form?" she asked a little louder to be heard over Emmit's grunts and groans and Luna's moans and shouts of encouragement. I just nodded slowly as my mind immediately thought of it. With him taking me from behind. "His human form is tall where I barely come up to his neck. His fox form is taller than I am and can really look menacing with a color change to black. He's powerful in that form and I'm not just talking about his magical abilities."

Yes, I knew what she meant. And it left my mind wondering and wishing. Even while I used my magic to pencil down, my eyes still watched him pound himself into Princess Luna. And secretly wishing it was me laying there with her legs wrapped around him.

"Yes, our...huuu...usband," she moaned out as her horn began pulsing with magical light. Putting my pad and pencil down for a minute, I picked up my camera to take a few more pictures. First, a wide shot to capture Luna's body arching up into him with her head turned to the side, her eyes clenched shut, and her mouth open moaning encouragement. "Close...clo...oh...oh...ose." Her front hooves shook a little as she rubbed his back in a non-stop encouraging motion. As she got closer and closer to her release, her breath came out in short, quick, and deep loud moans. And the pulses of her horn got brighter and quicker with the air feeling more and more electrified. Which seemed to be concentrating on my own lower region. My body was already reacting to the intense sex in front of me but this was like throwing my hormones into overdrive.

"This is going to be good, I can feel it," Celestia's voice was thick with her own arousal as it seemed to affect her as well.

"Yes," was the only thing I could get out because I couldn't concentrate on my magic anymore because of what was happening to me.

"It's ok," Celestia's voice was soft and thick as she whispered into my ear again. "Let it happen, it's ok." As she spoke, her wing kept pulling me against her then letting go before pulling me against her again. Like her body was experiencing slow spasms. I didn't know what to expect but nothing really prepared for what happened.

Luna's eyes snapped open with one long gasping breath as her orgasm hit her hard. Her wings and legs wrapped around him like a vice as he plunged himself into her one last time. But it was when her horn suddenly brightened that I was suddenly looking through Luna's eyes. Not just looking through her eyes, but feeling everything she was. While seeing the roof above me, I felt my wings and legs around him. Squeezing him so I could feel him as deep as possible inside me. I felt my canal squeezing and milking him as he grunts and groans against me. His seed was warm and I could feel it fill me. And I welcomed it, I wanted it, and needed it. I was both Luna and Nightmare Moon. And my love and devotion to him were absolute. Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion as both of their voices echoed in my head.

You feel our love for him? Feel our passion and lust for him and him alone? Feel it. Experience it. Tell it.

So, she let me experience her love for him and the most mind-numbing orgasm possible. And therefore, I'd tell it. After the experience faded, I was laying on the floor with Celestia's wing over me like a blanket. My body felt numb in the best possible way. I think that the experience wasn't just mental but physical. That would explain how wonderfully drained I felt right now. And how I didn't think I could even stand up right now much less walk anywhere. I felt spent with every nerve in my body humming with post-orgasmic bliss that I didn't want to move even if the castle was falling down. And with the way Celestia was breathing, I didn't think I was the only one either. Even Emmit's and Luna's heavy breathing hit my ears as well.

"How do you feel?" Celestia asked me with a soft voice that sounded like she was happy and content with just laying there for a little bit. But also sounds like she's already recovering from it. Which made sense considering he's her husband and have a foal together. I tried talking but it came out as a quick happy and content giggle. "Not surprising," she giggled softly as her wing rubbed my back gently. "Your experience was something that we feel as Alicorns. So, it will take a little while for your body to recover."

"Wo...ow!" I was finally about to squeak out, giggling halfway through the simplest of words. I was able to lift my head and look at the throne. Emmit was awake and just seemed tired. I think Luna was asleep though. "Is...she asleep?"

Celestia hummed in thought as she looked up. "Emmit dear? Is Luna asleep?" Emmit didn't have to answer that because Luna's snoring was doing that for him. "I take that as a yes. Can you take her to her room, dear?"

"I can," he said while standing up from the throne to face us. I blushed when my eyes spotted his limp shaft. "Twilight just told me that the map called her and Rainbow to the Wonderbolt's Academy. And also is sending Applejack and Fluttershy to Las Pegasus. So, Fluttershy is waiting for me to arrive before leaving, so I can watch the foals." He then turned and picked up Luna to carry her bridal style.

"Oh, I have a wonderful idea! Why don't Solar and I with Quick Shot here join you? She'll get to ask questions and if you run out of stored milk then the foals can feed on me," Celestia offered with a happy and giddy smile on her face. She still had a wing around me and I could practically feel her excitement.

"Great idea," he smiled with a nod then started walking toward the doors. "I'll put her to bed then be right back."

"This is going to be great," Celestia's excitement was contagious. However, I was quickly falling asleep due to the recent events.

"It sounds great but if you don't mind, I think I'll take a nap now," I told her while my eyes fluttered closed.

"It's quite understandable, go ahead," she encouraged and I was out like a light about a minute or so later.

^_^

Consciousness was slow to return but when it did I felt a warm furry mass next to me that I was cuddling up against. It was so warm and nice that I really didn't want to wake up. However, my senses were poking at my fogged mind trying to tell it something. I wasn't at the castle anymore that was obvious. I felt grass underneath me and a nice cool breeze blowing against me. All of which indicated that I was outside somewhere.

"How long has she been asleep?" I heard a mare ask that seemed to be coming from in front of me. The tone of her voice sounded like she belonged in Canterlot or a royal.

"Since before we left, so that would be just over two hours now." That was Celestia's voice from beside me which meant that it wasn't her that I was cuddling up against. "She'll be fine. Once she's rested she can then interview you two if that is alright."

"Oh yes, I want to tell the world how happy I am to be having his foal," was a high-pitched happy voice that sounded like she's had too much sugar. She also sounded like she was in front of me.

"And I'd be happy to tell who all that reads it that I'm happy to be a daddy." That was Emmit's voice and it sounded like he was on the other side of Celestia. So who was I laying with? With that question being knocked around in my head, I announced my return to consciousness with a soft groan as my eyes slowly opened. I recognized the two mares in front of me, Lady Rarity and Pinkie Pie. Celestia was on my left with Emmit in his fox form, which was indeed larger than Celestia, on the far side of her. Two newborn foals were laying on the soft grass between Celestia and I sleeping while another foal was playing on Emmit's back. To my right was a wall of thick brown fur.

"You're awake. How do you feel?" Celestia asked me.

"Drained but good," I told them before looking to the brown wall to my right. "But who's this?"

"Oh, that's Harry," Pinkie Pie informed me with a dismissive smile, "he's the sweetest bear around."

"Oh," I said out of pure reaction before it clicked in my head what she really said. It only took a couple of seconds before it hit me. I froze up immediately when it hit me that this wall of brown fur was actually a big brown bear that I was resting against.

"Now don't worry about a thing, dear," Rarity consoled me in a soft soothing voice that sounded mother-like when she saw me starting to panic. "Harry wouldn't hurt a bird, so just relax."

"Harry?" I always thought that animals were at least a little sentient but the animals here around Fluttershy's proves that they are indeed fully sentient. Because at hearing his name, Harry turned his head down toward me, gave me a friendly smile, and lifted one huge paw in a friendly wave as well. It was odd seeing the bear smile and wave at me. However, after the initial shock and awe, my brain finally realized that he indeed was friendly and I began to relax. "Hi...um...thanks?" With a smile, he made a soft sound that sounded friendly then laid his head back down again.

"You feel up to the interviews?" Celestia asked with a little smirk in that smile in regards to how I was currently feeling physically and emotionally. She knew I experienced something special that will never come again. And she knew it. "Or perhaps you want to talk about earlier?"

"Oh yes, please do." The look Lady Rarity was giving me was the same knowing smirking smile that I was getting from Princess Celestia.

"Yes, please. I know something happened but I've yet to find out exactly what." Apparently, they haven't told Emmit yet about what Luna's magic did. After he told us about wanting to know what happened, he looked over at me. And when our eyes met, my heart seemed to flutter while my mind went back to that moment Luna shared with me.

After a moment to steady my fluttering heart, I began to tell him while looking over at him. "When Luna's magic erupted from her horn she allowed me to experience it through her eyes. I felt what she did. I saw what she did. I felt her emotions as well. Your fingers digging between my wings. Stimulating them for deep arousal." His eyes showed curiosity as he continued to look at me. He wasn't the only one. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw both Lady Rarity and Pinkie Pie look at me as well with curious expressions. "Your fingers around my horn. The way you filled me as my body greedily drank from you. Princess Luna wanted me to experience it, so I could tell others the way she feels because I experienced it first hoof. Her love, her devotion, and her need of you that no other pony could ever begin, or hope, to ever fill. Because of what you've done for her and because of who you are. It's also something I consider a gift that she gave me. But in a way, I almost wish she hadn't because it's something I will never feel again. No matter how good the sex is in the future for me, I'll never experience something like that again."

"Both my sister and I have had potential suitors approach us in the past," Princess Celestia told me as their daughter fluttered herself from her father and into her mother's hair happily giggling away. Seeing their daughter laughing and giggling away as she played in her mother's hair brought a smile to my face as I watched. "I've always been flattered when stallions have approached me and asked for a date or my hoof in marriage. However, until my sister's return, I was simply too busy to think about a family." Then she winked at me conspiratorially, "Plus, none really enticed me as Emmit did."

Out of habit, I had already taken out my pad and started taking notes. "What was your first impression of him when he first arrived?" After asking that question, I noticed their faces fall into a frown as if embarrassed, or even ashamed at something.

"I'm ashamed to say that we all assumed that he was nothing but an animal and a brute like something from the Everfree Forest," Lady Rarity looked over at me with a crestfallen look as did Pinkie Pie. I've heard that Pinkie Pie was always happy, so seeing her with a sad look on her face, like a whipped puppy, was a little worrisome. "Because of that we initially treated him as a dangerous animal from the Everfree Forest by attacking him on sight. It was when the bugbear attacked the town, so we thought that he had followed it out of the forest. After knocking him out, we were initially happy that we had saved the town from another dangerous brute. It was only after running the bugbear off did Fluttershy tell us that he was trying to help us. Then berated us, and rightly so, on our treatment of him. Fluttershy was the only one to understand him at the time."

"That was the time when Twilight sent a letter telling me about Emmit's arrival," Princess Celestia continued. "After reading what was said in the letter, I thought it best to see him for myself. To see if he was peaceful and what his intentions really were. And the rest is history."

One thing didn't add up. So, I questioned them, "You said that only Fluttershy could understand him. If that meant that he couldn't speak our language, then how can we understand him now?"

"She's quick," Emmit chuckled with a smirk on his face.

"My mother gave him that ability," Princess Celestia told me. "It came as a surprise but I'm glad she did now."

"You have a family now, so I should think so," I giggled with a smile. Then looked down as the two black foals woke up and began to fuss.

"And that's my cue," Emmit said with a chuckle, changed forms to his tall bi-pedal form, and started walking into the cottage. "I'll get the milk."

"He's taller than I expected in his bi-pedal form," I mused aloud without thinking while watching his naked butt disappear inside. "That's the first thought that came to mind after I saw him for the first time today. And still looks more than capable in physical strength in this form even without magic."

"Strong enough," Pinkie Pie's voice held playful lust in them then wiggled her eyebrows when our eyes met.

A few seconds later he walked out with two bottles in his digits. Hands, I think they're called. I blushed when my eyes caught the sight of his dick and balls, swinging slightly as he walked over. Then without saying a word, Princess Celestia carefully picked up the two foals in her magic and hovered them to the side long enough for Emmit to lay down on his back between us. Then laid them on his chest. It was only after each one sought out a bottle and started suckling that I realized he couldn't hold both and feed them at the same time.

"One of his traits that made me fall in love with him is that I knew he would be a good father," Pinkie Pie smiled at him with a look of love and happiness that all mares everywhere strive for.

"That's true," Rarity agreed with a similar smile of her own. "There's a reason why he's captured this mares heart."

Emmit's whole demeanor changed in an instant. "Oh fuck, why is she here," his voice changed to annoyance while looking up and to something off to the side. He didn't look too happy about whoever this was, so I stood up on slightly shaking legs to peer over the bear. What I saw gave my heart a start. It looked to be a griffon but the look on her face was that of a half-crazed mare during heat.

"AND HE'S GOING TO BE MINE," the griffon screamed out while launching herself from her perch on a treetop.

"Tia!" Emmit cried out while covering the foals with his hands while my own heart leapt inside my throat and started pounding away.

The griffon didn't even get close to us but suddenly disappeared in a flash and soft pop of magic with a teleportation spell. The look on Princess Celestia's face wasn't a happy one, to put it mildly. It was a look of an angry mother. It is well known that she's the most powerful pony in all of Equestria, so I wondered, "Princess Celestia? Where did you send her?"

And as calmly as I have ever seen from any pony, she looked over at me with an easy smile and a shrug of her shoulders. "I don't know." That was a little disconcerting and a little frightening that she would teleport somepony like that and not care about where she's sending them. Then again, she's a mother now, so it is also understandable. Which had me thinking how she might have changed now that she's a mother. It had me thinking that she would have been more careful of where she sent that griffon before she was a mother.

"Goodness!" Rarity exclaimed while Emmit started consoling his two foals and Princess Celestia did the same for their daughter. "I think it's time that something is done about her."

"Yeah, that was just mean," Pinkie agreed while looking a little displeased as well.

As things started to calm down I think I heard Princess Celestia whisper, "I think she needs to be taught a lesson," to Emmit. What kind of lesson was she referring to? While my mind was wondering about that, Princess Celestia gently put the foals asleep for their late morning nap. The foals looked so cute curled up on the soft grass in front of Harry the bear, so he could watch over them. Then she looked over at me with a soft smile and a growing blush.

"Now that the foals are asleep for their morning nap, why don't we answer some of your more personal questions that we didn't want the foals to hear?" Princess Celestia asked as she scooted closer to him and laid herself against him. Her head was laying on his chest with one front leg laying over his shoulder and a hind leg across his crotch.

"Ok, sure," was my excited response to that, and picked up my pad and pencil again to take notes after dropping it when that griffon shouted. "What do you like most about his human and fox form? That question is for the both of you as well."

"I think you can agree that the best thing about his human form is his hands," Celestia said with a knowing smirk on her face.

"Yes. Thanks to Princess Luna's gift, I could experience his hands for myself." Emmit turned his head to look over at me and my heart couldn't help but flutter when our eyes met. Mainly because of the memory and feelings of the experience Princess Luna let me go through.

"His hands can be very relaxing as well, darling," Rarity smiled knowingly. "I remember about a year ago, I think it was, that he was a masseuse for the Wonderbolt mares."

"Really? He's that good?"

"Oh yes, he is," Pinkie Pie giggled. "I just melt in those wonderful hands when he touches me and especially when he bathes me." She paused just a second as she seemed to look off into the distance. "His hands touching me and rubbing me all over my wet body making me so happy."

Emmit chuckled as he reached over to me to gently scratch behind my ears, "It's all in the fingers."

"Is everything alright?" I suddenly heard from the cottage. I looked up to see three fillies walk out of the cottage. One was a light yellowish-orange earth pony with a red mane and tail with a cute pink bow. The other was a light gray, almost white, coated unicorn with a two-tone light pink and light purple mane. The last one was an orange-coated pegasus with a purple mane and tail. All three walked out of the cottage's back door and over to us. It was the earth pony that was speaking. "We heard some shouting."

"Was it Gilda again?" the unicorn asked while she walked over to Rarity and laid down next to her.

"Yes, it was Sweetie," Rarity said while nuzzling the filly next to her. Must be her sister. "Oh, I'm sorry," Rarity looked over at me with a wide smile. "This is Sweetie Belle, my sister."

"Hi, there," the earth pony filly looked at me with a wave of her hoof and a happy smile, "I'm Apple Bloom. Applejack's sister. Sweetie and I are both in Emmit's herd as well."

"I am, too," the pegasus filly said while she walked up to Emmit and looked down at him with a growing blush. Being a mare, I could tell that she was getting aroused at the sight of him. The way she looked at him, the sound in her voice, and the constant sway of her tail all gave it away.

"You are, Scootaloo?" Apple Bloom asked while tilting her head to the side in curiosity. "I didn't know you wanted to, or even asked."

"She did," Celestia said as she scooted back enough for Scootaloo to lay herself down on top of Emmit. Her hips wiggled a little as she made herself more comfortable. All while her eyes were locked onto his with an intensity that I knew all too well. "My sister and I have discussed it when she approached us with the request. It is only natural that she would want to join considering Rainbow Dash is in the herd."

"I agreed to let my sister, Sweetie here join when she asked," Rarity said then nuzzled her sister's head. "I know that Emmit would take care of her and treat her right. I would rather have Sweetie here with Emmit rather than take a chance at another Stallion that might not treat her right."

"What's your name?" Apple Bloom asked me while laying down next to Pinkie Pie.

"Oh, sorry," I apologized. "I'm Quick Shot for Fever magazine."

"Oh yeah, that's the porn magazine that my brother has under his bed," Apple Bloom replied with a giggle and a smile. "You hear to take some naughty pictures?"

"Yes, actually," I grinned back at her. "I've already taken some."

"Oh well, want to take some with me and Emmit?" she asked with a growing grin of her own. She's egging me on. What I heard next from Scootaloo had us looking at her with taking Apple Bloom's picture later.

"Me first," Scootaloo said softly with her voice filled with arousal. And when I looked over she had lifted herself up with her front hooves on his chest. Her eyes were locked on his as she moved her hips against his crotch. Emmit's reaction was to put his hands on her rump and slowly massage her there while also looking up at her with an intense look of his own.

"You really want this, Scootaloo?" he asked softly. "I don't share, so you need to keep yourself just for me."

"I will," she said softly then closed her eyes and sighed in pleasure. We all knew what she was doing. She was rubbing herself against him while enjoying the feel of his fingers digging into her cutie marks.

Celestia got into it with a soft whisper into Scootaloo's ear, "You feel him hard against you?" Scootaloo responded with a soft, "Yes," moan pressing herself down upon him. "Then let your juices flow over his hard shaft. Rub those sensitive lips over his shaft. Rub your clit against his shaft. Let him dig his fingers between your wings. And when you can't take anymore. Give yourself to him, Scootaloo. Let him invade your body and we will call you our herd sister."

"So, good," Scootaloo moaned out softly as she tilted her head back letting Emmit kiss it. Emmit's head was buried in her neck while he encouraged her to lift up her rump. When she did, she opened her eyes and looked down at him with lust filling her eyes. And even a little fear as I realized this must be her first time. Emmit used a hand to grab his shaft and line himself up to her. Scootaloo's eyes widened, her ears splayed back against her head, and her breath quickened as he pressed the head of his shaft to her wet entrance.

"Don't tense up," Celestia encouraged softly into Scootaloo's ear. "Let his hands relax you. Relax and it will become easier." Her legs shook slightly as she began to lower herself onto his hard waiting shaft. To help Scootaloo relax, I watched Emmit use his hands to rub up and down each side of her. And it seemed to help. I took a couple of straight-on pictures to get the look of Scootaloo's face as his head parted her lips for the first time. "That's it. Take deep slow breaths and let yourself relax, Scootaloo."

"Buck me," Scootaloo whispered softly over and over while inching deeper and deeper inside of her. Emmit also was enjoying the feeling of her wet warm canal slowly starting to surround his shaft. Turning the camera around, I took a couple of pictures to capture the lustful look on his face. "So big," Scootaloo whispered while stopping herself when she was about halfway down his shaft. "Buck me, he's so big. He feels so good." While keeping her eyes locked onto him, she lifted herself up with a long moan with her mouth hanging open. As both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle walked forward Celestia scooted back to make room. I made room as well and stood up, so I could take more pictures. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom both sat down on either side of them with each one putting a leg over Scootaloo. The look on their faces was that of happiness and excitement. It was then that I realized that their cutie marks were strikingly similar. After realizing that, their excitement at Scootaloo joining the herd was obvious. Especially when each one whispered, "Our sister," into her ears.

^_^

(Scootaloo's POV)

My heart was pounding in my chest as I looked down at him. He was so deep inside me that it felt like he was poking my stomach. Celestia also told me not to look away from his eyes or face for the first time. And I think I know why now. It feels so good and it's so intense. My body felt so hot. Then I started moving up and almost off of him. Oh, buck me. Now I know why Rainbow Dash loves it so much and why she's so loyal to him and keeps herself just for him. With each deep shaking breath, a soft moan came out. My friends whispered, "Our sister," into my ears as I lowered myself back down. I couldn't even take him all in but only halfway. It felt a little weird to feel his hard shaft enter inside and stretch me again but it was something I wanted. Needed. Even keeping my eyes on his, I heard the sound of the camera going off. Pictures of me and Emmit would be seen by ponies everywhere. The more I thought about that, the more I didn't mind.

So, I started moaning louder and moved faster against him. Minding not going too far or I'd hurt myself. I barely heard somepony ask me how it felt over the pounding of my heart in my ears and the sound of my own moans. "Good...so...good," I moaned between deep shaking breaths while feeling his hard big shaft invades my body again and again. I've felt it only a few times as I've played with myself and I felt it happen again. "He's...so big. Feels...so...deep." Then his hands started exploring me. Rubbing all over me. While feeling his hands all over me, I barely heard Celestia say something like, "Give yourself to him as we have." I went faster. I moaned louder. And felt his hands touch my cheek, then my neck, and then my front shoulders and hooves as he explored. Slowly his hands rubbed me and that only made me want to go faster. That same explosion feeling began to rise quickly inside me as his hands rubbed each side of my body. My hooves felt his own deep lustful breaths as I welcomed his touch and wanted more.

I get it now. I wanted it now. I needed it now. I needed him now. And I was going to have him. And he was going to have me. All of me. That's what she meant when she said to give myself to him. So, that's what I'm going to do. I pushed myself, so all I heard was the wet sound of him moving inside of me and the pounding of my heart in my ears. And while the flash of the camera lit up his face, the release that I wanted and needed was rapidly approaching. "Emmit!" I cried out while hearing the camera go off again and the sound of encouragement from the others. My heart leapt in my chest when my ears picked up the sound of his voice saying my name. But it was when his fingers dug into my cutie marks that it happened. My whole body stiffened and I took in a deep breath with my eyes going wide as the feeling seemed to overwhelm me. It was happening again. That explosion of pleasure was happening again but this time with him deep inside of me.

My body gripped and pulled hard on his shaft as my body shook with each pull. I moaned loudly between deep quick breaths while my eyes locked onto his. Then his own eyes widened when his own explosion of pleasure happened to him. And I felt his warmth flood inside. I could actually feel his warmth enter inside of me. But oh buck me it was so much. So much that I couldn't hold it all. I shook all over in an effort to try while my hooves gripped his bare chest.

Then everything started fading away almost as quickly as it came. I couldn't hold my eyes on his anymore as the feeling went away and my eyes started closing on their own. After the last pleasurable feeling started fading, my legs started shaking in an effort to keep standing. But it was no use. With him still deep inside of me, I laid myself down on top of him as a wave of sleepiness started taking over.

^_^

(Quick Shot's POV)

Scootaloo's experience at her first time of sex was soo intense that she passed out on top of him. Not that I blame her any. I passed out too. It's rare though for our magazine to get pictures and an interview for their first time. But now that Scootaloo has passed out, it was time to see about more. This has already turned out to be the best interview trip in my whole career.

"You want to take pictures of me and Emmit next?" I heard Apple Bloom ask as she lay beside him and Scootaloo.

"Are you sure that's what you want, Apple Bloom?" Rarity asked cautiously. "Being a big sister myself, I can tell you with almost full certainty that AJ might not want to see you in that magazine."

"And I think you're right, Rarity," she agreed while looking at her then turned toward me with a determined look. "But I want to show the world that I'm committed to Emmit as well."

Bring up my camera again, I pointed at her, "Say cheese then." Then when she smiled, I took a basic frontal shot of her face. "So tell me, Apple Bloom, tell me about why you chose to be in the herd. And what's your favorite sex position with him?"

She blushed, of course, at the questions but she didn't skimp on the answer though. She looked at me with a smile that I know well. A smile that says that she's happy at her decision. "My sister is in it for one thing. Even before she was in the herd, I could tell that he's a good catch. He's a great stallion, or guy as he would say."

"Thanks, Apple Bloom, I try," Emmit complimented while his arms were around the sleeping Scootaloo.

Apple Bloom giggled slightly at him. "You're welcome. Even as nice as he is, he's also just as strong as Celestia and Luna. And of course, his hands are amazing and can pick me up without any trouble even in this form. As far as which position... I really prefer his fox form." She turned to look down at him with an intensity that only another mare can know. "Doggy style as we say on the farm. We've already done it once and I love the grunting and groaning he makes in my ears. The way his tails hold me up against him as he pounds himself into me."

"You know that the preferred sex position signifies the type of relationship you prefer, right?" there was a smirk on my face when I asked her.

"Really?"

The look on her face told me that she had no idea, so I told her. "Doggy style, as you put it, is supposed to be one of the submissive positions."

After a couple of seconds with an "O" look on her face, she said, " It feels like it." Then she turned his head to her, leaned in, and kissed him. Her voice softened as she opened her eyes and looked down at him. "And I don't mind at all. I like it. Out in the open. Out in the wild. It makes me feel safe and loved."

"Not to mention the sex feels awesome in that position," I added with a smirk. "It's the most natural position for us ponies after all."

"That too," she giggled a little in agreement.

"Well before we do anything else, can we get the foals and Scootaloo inside and get me cleaned up?" Emmit asked. "It is lunchtime after all and I'm getting hungry."

"Would you like to stay for dinner, Quick Shot?"

"I would love you, your highness," I told her with a glad smile while putting my camera, pad, and pencil back in the saddlebags.

"Perhaps dinner and a show?" Pinkie Pie suggested with a grin as Emmit carefully stood up while holding Scootaloo against him.

^_^

"Wow! These are great pictures, Quick Shot!" The praise came from Red Eye, a mare friend of mine that was currently developing the pictures I took as we stood in her darkroom. "I recognize everypony but these younger mares. Who are they?" she asked while holding up a roll of fill in her magic against the red light.

So, I pointed them out one by one. "That one is Scootaloo," I pointed to a picture of a front shot at her face as she looked down at Emmit. "It was her first time and she just joined the herd." I pointed to another picture but this one was of Apple Bloom. "Her name is Apple Bloom of the Apple family in Ponyville."

"I love the passionate 'give it to me' look on her face," she told me as she held up the fill for a better look at it. "And this one when she tilts her head to the side so he can kiss it. Almost looks like he's trying to take a bite out of her neck. Such passion."

"Take a look at Princess Luna's pictures," I offered and watched her sift through them for a few seconds before finding the right ones. Before she spoke up, I began to tell her about them. "After arriving in the throne room, they just appeared like that on the throne. In the throes of lustful passionate sex." I began to tell her about each picture as she held them up to look at with an aroused awe in her eyes. "First I wanted to get a wide shot of them both with her legs wrapped around him as he held her in his arms. As you can see I took closer shots of his hand between her wings and his hand on her horn. His fingers, as he calls them, can stimulate areas that no hooves can. See her wings outstretched and vibrating slightly in deep arousal. Her body arched itself up to get him as deep as she can while her hind legs wrapped around him to keep him inside. A closeup look on her face shows her deep devotion and love as her lustful need to keep him inside of her shines from her eyes."

"You speak as if you experienced it," she looked at me with an amused look that changed to one of awe and disbelief after telling her what happened next.

"I did," I told her while looking her in the eyes. "At the moment her orgasm hit, her horn lit up with magic. At that moment, I could see, hear, and experience everything she was. I wasn't just seeing through her eyes, or hearing through her ears but also feeling everything she felt. I felt her love and devotion to him for not only who he is but what he's done for her. I felt him stimulate my horn and my wings. I felt my body grip, pull, and milk his shaft as I demanded that he give himself to me. As I gave myself to him. I felt his warmth flood inside me as my body greedily drank from him. I felt my back arch up into him to keep him as deep as possible inside me. My hind legs pulling him against me as his fingers dug into my coat between my wings. I wanted him. I needed him. My love for him is absolute and my body is his and his alone. That no other creature alive can ever hope to capture my heart away from him. She wanted me to experience what she felt and experienced, so I could tell the world." By the time I got done explaining that, she just stood there with an awestruck look on her face with her mouth hanging open and her eye wide in perpetual awe. "So, I will. I'm going to ask that her pictures and my experience will be the main article for next month's edition."

Without a word, she put down Luna's pictures and held up Celestia's pictures. I smiled while looking at Celestia being taken from behind by Emmit in his fox form inside Fluttershy's cottage. "Celestia feels the same, I can assure you. She's so happy now that she's a mother and so happy to have Emmit as a husband and father. Rarity and Pinkie Pie pretty much said the same thing." She held up a picture of Rainbow Dash laying on top of Emmit in his human form. "Rainbow Dash came back from her mission with Twilight around dinnertime. She is exploring all the ways to have and experience sex and intimacy. She told me that she's found a type of sexual euphoria of sorts or zen. She said that she experienced it by accident when Emmit was arousing her as she was half-asleep. Since then she's been experimenting with positions, fast or slow, and going between his fox form or human bi-pedal form."

"You've got more in one trip than others got within a whole year!" she exclaimed while almost dancing in place while she fiddled with the other pictures as she developed them. "I mean we've got enough pictures and article information here for a whole year."

"Thanks. I'm going to go and start on the article for Princess Luna," I said to her before carefully exiting the room after she said that it was safe to leave without ruining the pictures. And headed to my writing desk. It was going to be a long night of writing but I needed to get my thoughts on paper before it left my mind for good. But I didn't mind because Princess Luna wants me to tell all of Equestria what Emmit means to her. What he means to the rest of them. And now, after experiencing a part of that and spending a little time with him, I can see why. So, I don't mind wanting to make these articles perfect. And maybe if I'm really lucky, Princess Luna can bless me with another experience like that in my dreams.

Chapter Twenty One: Ember and Gilda Part 2

It's been a couple of days since the Fever magazine interviews. And since then, Gilda has tried three more times to get at me. Failing of course. But two of those times were while I was with Fluttershy. And one time while I was feeding our foals. Enough was enough. I've lost my patience at this point and she needed to be stopped. There were a couple of ideas in my head but for that, I needed both Luna's and Nightmare Moon's help. That's where I was right now. I had just told them about Gilda's recent actions in the dreamscape with Luna and Nightmare Moon standing side by side. At least in the dreamscape, they could do this, which made for some interesting threesomes.

"Yes, I agree that this chick needs to be taught a lesson," Luna agreed with a firm nod as she stood in front of me as dream orbs floated around us with the stars twinkling in the background. At this point, I had gotten used to standing on nothing and the sense of floating whenever I was here.

"We are in agreement," Nightmare Moon gave a curt nod of her own before raising an eyebrow at me. "We assume that you already have an idea? After all, is that not why we are here?"

"I do, you're right but I'm not sure that you will like it. I'm more surprised that I even thought about it," I told her then took a calming breath after they waited for me to say something. "Alright, I want to give her a nightmare to punish her for endangering my foals."

There was a slight pause while I waited for them to process this. I didn't have to wait long.

"You're right," Luna finally said with a shocked look on her face, "I'm surprised that you are considering it."

Nightmare Moon, on the other hoof, had a completely different look. "Go on," she said slowly with widened eyes and a growing grin on her face that was slowly turning to a manic one. Luna's rump plopped down on whatever it was that we were standing on and looked over at Nightmare Moon with the same shocked look.

"Well," I began slowly while having an uneasy feeling about me, "she wants me...so she'll have me."

"What?!" Luna's jaw...dropped.

Meanwhile, Nightmare Moon was grinning ear to ear with a manic look as she stepped up to me, sat down, and then took my head in her hooves. "Yes," she cackled maniacally in glee, "it's finally happened. Absolute power corrupts absolutely. You've finally turned to the dark side. We shall punish her tonight. Make her experience so traumatizing that she'll quit perusing you."

"That is the general idea, yes." Even as I said that I still wasn't sure it was the best course of action. Luna surely didn't.

"I cannot believe you are even considering it," Luna all but barked out while looking between Nightmare Moon and I.

Nightmare let me go, stepped back, put a wing around Luna, and pulled her in against her, "Now Luna, you forget that we are one and the same. This means that there's a part of you, me, that enjoys this idea. And dare I say, look forward to it."

"I know!" Luna nearly shouted out with her face still showing pure shock and horror as she looked at Nightmare. "And it's freaking me out. We don't know this Gilda griffon, but doing so to any mind can severely impact and even scar a psyche. We don't know what kind of impact this could have on her."

"I know," was my soft gentle response, "I know. This is why I won't ask you to do it unless both of you agree to it. Or at the very least, come up with a better solution because talking to her just won't work. We've all tried and Gilda just won't stop. And I just don't know what else to do."

^_^

(Gilda's POV)

I suddenly found myself in Canterlot throne room but not just any throne room. It was the throne room of Nightmare Moon. If it wasn't for the blue flame torches that lined the walls, it would be completely dark. Instead, they gave off an eerie blue glow about the room. But nothing sent my heart pounding in my chest more than seeing both Nightmare Moon and Emmit. Nightmare Moon sat on the throne with an angry look about her that was clearly directed at me. That I didn't mind. It was Emmit's look that had me trembling. He was in his dark fox form. A form that I loved because it sent shivers of fear through me. His dark fur coat, his red eyes, and the way he, and Nightmare Moon, carried themselves toward me at the award ceremony had my heart pounding in fear. I loved it. This was different.

The look in his red eyes was a little frightening at the award ceremony, sure. But now was different. His red eyes glowed with both red flames and a red aura that illuminated his face. And those eyes were narrowed right at me. And they were narrowed in anger that was accented by the low snarl that hit my ears. A snarl with curled lips and exposed fangs coupled with the slow sure steps he took in my direction all told me that this wasn't for show like before. Especially with Nightmare Moon looking on with such a calm smile of approval on her face.

"You made a big mistake when you endangered my foals, Gilda," Emmit snarled at me while he slowly walked toward me. Each step he took seemed to be as calm as he was menacing.

This wasn't for show with the purpose of showing off to get me as scared as somepony reading a scary story. This was serious and he meant it. My heart was pounding in my chest while I backed up away from him. Or tried to. My feet wouldn't move and when I looked down I knew why. Nightmare Moon had used her magic to keep my claws and rear paws from moving.

"Now, now, Gilda," Nightmare Moon teased with a smirk on her face. "It's rude to leave before you've been properly punished."

"Punished?" real fear was in my voice while Emmit slowly walked up to me. I even started shaking when he put his muzzle near my ear.

"You endangered my foals when you attacked me in their presence," his snarl in my ear sent shivers of real fear through me with my body shaking in response. "That's unacceptable."

"I...that's not..." My voice caught in my throat as I tried to explain but couldn't. I even tried to watch Emmit start walking again but couldn't because Nightmare Moon had used her magic to lower my head to the floor. She almost slammed my head down as if demanding I bow to her. But that's not what she wanted. That was evident when I felt her same magic raise my tail and felt Emmit's presence directly behind me. Her magic even spread my rear paws apart as if... I wanted to say something but my voice caught in my throat once more when I felt his body cover mine. Now my heart was pounding was another reason. Especially when I saw his head appear out of the corner of my eye.

"You wanted me," he whispered with a slight snarl while I felt his throbbing shaft press up against the folds of my entrance. He rubbed himself slowly against me, his shaft parting my folds, and forcing me to get wet for him. Then lined himself up as he pulled back and growled into my ear, "So, you'll have me." He didn't even give me time to speak or prepare myself before he invaded me in one swift thrust.

I cried out in shock at the same time he grunted purposefully into my ear. He was big that he stretched me to my limit, almost painfully so. I wanted him, yes. He aroused me, yes. But... "Wait. I-"

"Silence," he growled as he thrust himself into me again but this time it was sudden, quick, and violent with a loud grunt into my ear. His teeth then dug into my neck enough to cut off my airflow and any objections I was about to voice. He didn't break the skin but told me in no uncertain terms that this was my punishment. Punishment is supposed to hurt and that's what I knew this would quickly escalate to when he started thrusting into me. With each quick thrust inside of me, his body slapped mine against my butt cheeks just like my mother did whenever I did something wrong. My body shook with each one as his body made contact with mine which rocked me forward and made a loud slapping sound that echoed in the stone throne room. As he invaded my body, again and again, I shut my eyes tight while feeling his throbbing shaft stretch me.

Emmit eased his jaws away from my throat as I started to relax allowing me to catch my breath. My ears rang with the sound of his body slapping against mine as it echoed in the throne room. My body was responding to him, and the sound of his grunts in my ear, which made things easier for both of us. And just as my butt started to sting from the constant slaps, I started hearing hoofsteps approach. Opening my eyes, I saw Nightmare Moon's hooves in front of me. Her magic lifted my head enough for me to look up to her.

She tisked at me while shaking her head. "We warned you and now you're getting your spanking."

It felt like it. With each thrust, with each pound, and with each slap of his body against my butt cheeks they started to sting more and more until they started to hurt. I knew pain was in my eyes as I looked up to Nightmare moon because tears were also in my eyes as well because of the growing pain in my butt. It felt like I was being punished. Not only because of the way my butt started hurting but also because of the sweating I was doing because of how hot my body was.

Nightmare Moon leaned down to get eye to eye with me while Emmit kept pounding himself into me. "I trust that you won't do it again?'

"I promise, I promise," I kept saying again and again while she forced me to keep looking up at her through tears of pain. But it wasn't just the pain that I was feeling but the rush of an approaching orgasm. Even through all the pain of his sudden powerful thrusts, I was enjoying the feeling of his powerful body. Enjoying the feeling of his throbbing shaft invading my canal. My heart was racing and pounding with each deep breath I took as I told her, "I promise not to attack him when foals are present. I promise."

"That's a good griffon," Nightmare Moon whispered into my ear before her magic let me go and I was free to move. So, while keeping my eyes on Nightmare Moon, or trying to, I steadied my front claws and pushed back against Emmit.

Harder and harder I pressed back against him while he concentrated on painful sudden thrusts. This was what I wanted. But Nightmare Moon's look on her face shifted as she started catching onto what I was doing. At this point, it was no use pretending that I wasn't enjoying it.

"Yes, I deserve...punishment," I paused to moan while pushing back hard against Emmit. "I've been...a bad...griffon." Closing my eyes, I tilted my head to the side giving Emmit more access to my neck. "Bite me, Emmit, Spank me Emmit, and pound yourself inside me," I cried out as my orgasm started reaching its peak. Nightmare Moon's look turned to one of surprise as I cried out, "HARDER DAMN IT." And that's what he just did. He shifted his jaws to my shoulder then lifted a paw up to my other shoulder and did just that. Nightmare Moon watched in surprise while I lifted my head up in a sudden hard gasp with my eyes snapping open as my orgasm suddenly hit me. I was just able to whisper out, "Yes," once it hit. The orgasm was immense and the most powerful I've ever experienced. Emmit grunted and groaned loudly into my ear as my body clamped down hard against his shaft in hard spasms. Emmit gripped me hard with his front paw and even felt his teeth dig into my shoulder while feeling his warmth flood inside of me as my body greedily milked him. This was what I wanted. But this wasn't enough. I wanted it outside of the dream as well.

^_^

(Nightmare Moon's POV)

She was enjoying it. I couldn't believe it. Nor could Luna when she appeared in transparent form beside me. We watched Gilda as she cried out, "Harder damn it," for more. And Emmit did just that and we watched Emmit's muscles bulge underneath his thick coat as he gripped her with his paw and his teeth dug into her shoulder. The look on Gilda's face showed the powerful orgasm she experienced while her front claws left scratch marks on the floor. Wide eyes that looked right at me that was filled with sexual satisfaction with her mouth hanging open and her tongue dangling out almost as a dog would. And her body shook with each spasm her body experienced under her powerful orgasm. Then both of them collapsed on the floor out of breath with Emmit laying almost on top of her.

Emmit was more out of breath than she was for obvious reasons. Gilda, on the other hoof, had a satisfied and content look on her face. It was a look that every mare knows. She was even giggling a little as her body went through small aftershocks and little twitches. The reason why hit me a couple of seconds later.

I stepped up to them and leaned down close to her. "You're a sadomasochist, aren't you?"

She giggled at that while looking up at me with a satisfied smile on her face, "You're just now figuring that out?"

"Then what was...that incident...in Ponyville years ago?" Emmit said between breaths as he now laid down on his side to rest.

"It was embarrassing for me and I get off on that too," she rolled her eyes when she said it. "Punishment, embarrassment, humiliation. I get off on all of it. The orgasm I got from that was good but nothing compared to what I just experienced." After a slight pause, she rolled her eyes again, "Look dweeb, I'll make a deal with you. And even if you don't keep the deal I still won't come after you when any foals are near. I'll admit that was going too far. But here's the deal. I won't come after you if you find ways to get me to experience an orgasm like that whenever I'm in the need."

Emmit's legs shook a little as he got up and walked over to my side, opposite from the transparent Luna that Gilda couldn't see. "Don't get the wrong idea, Gilda," he said as he turned around to face her. "This was to get you to stop, period. It wasn't to make a deal. Remember one thing, Gilda. I'm generally a nice guy. Until you threaten my kids, that is. I thought this would be a nightmare for you but apparently, that didn't work. So, let me give you an ultimatum. You stop, or I throw you in Canterlot dungeon." And without waiting for her to reply, he simply turned around and started walking off. That was my cue to end the dream sending us back to the dreamscape.

Immediately after arriving in my dreamscape, he screamed in frustration. "Damn! How could I ever know that she was a sadist? Damn it all, I just made it worse."

Without knowing what to do, I just stepped up beside him and put my wing around him. "We made it worse. I agreed to it after all."

"Thanks," he said softly while leaning against me with a slight groan of frustration. We just stood there for a little bit with me on one side and Luna on the other, both of us leaning against him. Until the moon started calling us. "The morning comes, husband. It's time to wake." And with another groan of frustration, I ended our dreamscape together.

^_^

(Emmit's POV, A short time later)

In order to take my mind off of what happened in the dreamscape, Tia and Luna thought that having me wash them would help. That's where we were now, in Tia's shower. And it sorta worked. While I always enjoy getting my hands, and paws, on their bodies, and especially in the shower where we were now, my mind went back to what happened while idling preening their wings. Preening their wings was something I've done many times over, so I didn't have to concentrate as much. Therefore, my mind wandered back to what happened a little and worried about what would happen now. Would she stay away? Would I have to put her in the dungeon?

"Emmit?" Tia got my attention as I preened her wings while she was washing her mane with her magic. When I stopped and looked at her, she continued, "Twilight is trying to message you."

"Oh, ok," I gave her a nod then morphed into my fox form. I'm here, Twilight, I messaged her telepathically. Do you need something?

Yes, a couple of things. I thought it would be a good idea for the girls and I to take a friendship retreat. And we would love to invite you but... Even though the message was telepathic, I could tell she was hesitant.

It's alright, Twilight really, I messaged back. You girls need time to yourselves away from me sometimes. I know how frustrating I can be at times.

Yes, you can at times but we all love you anyway. There's another reason why we didn't invite you. Now I was curious. You see, you need to come back to Ponyville because Princess Ember is here with me. Ember? Back in Ponyville? And you need to talk with her. It's about something important.

Both Tia and Luna could hear what was being said telepathically because they were linked to it as well. Kind of like an old-fashioned telephone party line. Now they were looking at me with the same dire curiosity look on their face that I had. Well, because Fluttershy is leaving with you then I need to be there to take care of our foals anyway but what does Ember need to speak to me about?

I'll just let her tell you but it's a doozy as Pinkie would say.

Ok, I'll leave immediately.

After saying so long to Tia, Luna, and little Solar, I left for Ponyville right away.

^_^

I didn't have time to talk to any of the ponies that greeted me other than a quick hello and kept walking toward Twilight's castle. Thoughts and what-if situations were running through my head as I walked briskly through town. Those thoughts bounced around in my head for a little over an hour during the trip. Until I walked into the map room where the girls, Starlight, and ember were located.

"Princess Ember," I greeted her with a slightly formal flair after walking in, bowing my head a little. "Twilight said that you needed to speak with me about something important?" The girls smiled at me, happy to see me, so I smiled at them in return. Ember was sitting on the edge of the map table then got down and walked over to me. She still wasn't wearing anything as before, so her beautiful lower lips were on full display for me. Still in my fox form, we could see nearly eye to eye to each other as she was just a tad taller. When she got closer, my eyes couldn't help but latch onto the small orbs on her chest. I found it interesting that dragons here had similar characteristics as humans. Ember walked over to me with an air of upset resignation about her. It was as if she wasn't doing something that she didn't want to do but had to nonetheless. I surely wasn't expecting what came out of her mouth.

"We are to be married." She said it with all the firm simplicity as Tia or Luna did when speaking to the public. She spoke it as an announcement, not a suggestion. As if there was no argument about it. Well, needless to say, I did have something to say about that.

"What?!" And that was the only thing my broken mind could come up with even after a good couple of minutes of the hamster wheel in my head threatening to spin off its hinges.

"Yeah, we had the same reaction, sugarcube."

"We are to be married," she repeated, now sounding a little agitated as it showed with a slight scowl on her face.

I held up a paw as if shushing her, and shook my head, "I heard you, so let me rephrase the question. Why?"

"My father, the current dragon lord, decrees it so," she said simply with a slight roll of her eyes while crossing her arms over her chest.

I gave her the best deadpanned look I could. "That's it? You don't question why, just go ahead with whatever he says?"

She gave me a look as if I've committed some cardinal sin while clenching her fists as if she was about to strike. "No dragon ever contradicts the dragon lord's orders. Especially not his daughter."

I held up a paw as a thought hit me. "Hold on a second. Speaking of daughter," I said while looking over at Fluttershy and not seeing our foals present. "Where are our foals?"

"Oh don't worry," she smiled with a slight dismissive wave of a hoof. "Discord is looking after them until you show up."

"They'll be fine," Rainbow responded with a deadpan look of her own which was clearly sarcastic.

Which meant that I needed to get over there really soon to check on them. So, what that in mind, I turned back to Ember. "Alright, Ember there are two appropriate words in what you just said. No dragon. I'm not a dragon. Therefore, I can contradict your father and I'm not going to get wrangled into a marriage, or mating, by a leader from another country." I held up a paw again when she was fixing to speak, "Even as worthy as you are to being mated with, we don't know each other. And I have a deep aversion to arranged marriages. Besides all that, after we are mated if I went along with it, would you be happy with living here in Equestria? Because as you can see, my ties are here. And there's no way I'd leave them behind."

Finally, I started seeing the gears turning in her head as she paused before speaking as if she was really thinking about it for the first time. "No, I would not be happy living in Ponyville. The dragon lands are the place for me."

"And therein lies the problem," I told her with a matter-of-fact tone. "You wouldn't want to stay here and I can't leave. Therefore what are we going to do? Do you know why he wants us to marry?"

She shook her head, looking away slightly, as if in embarrassment, "No, I didn't ask because he's the dragon lord..."

"And no dragon ever contradicts the dragon lord's orders," we said simultaneously while nodding at her while saying it.

My paw met my face in a frustrated groan before lifting my head telling her, "Tell you what, I can't leave right now until these girls get back from their friendship retreat in a couple of days. So, during that time, why don't you stay here and get to know me a little. During that time you'll find out what it's like to live in a herd and about taking care of foals. Once they're back from their retreat, we will journey to your father where I will ask him, personally, why he wants us to marry. How does that sound?"

She looked away for a few seconds in thought, still with her arms crossed over her chest before looking back at me with a resolved look about her. "Very well, I agree."

"Good. Now that we have a plan, why don't we go over to Fluttershy's cottage so I can look after our foals and they can start their retreat?" The question was a rhetorical one though and she knew it. So, I started saying goodbye to the girls one by one starting with Fluttershy.

"Don't worry," she said after our kiss with her eyes shining with love for me. "There's plenty of milk in the frig for them. They were fed and put to bed before I left, so they should be out for a little while."

"Oh yes, and the frig has a preservative spell on it so nothing will spoil anytime soon," Twilight added then got off her throne, walked over to me, and gave me a light kiss of her own. "See you when we get back."

Rainbow was next as she took the initiative, so to speak, and fluttered up to me. Then gave me a passionate kiss while still hovering in the air. "Believe me, you definitely will see me when we get back." Then added when she saw Applejack get off her throne and walk around over to me, "And the same thing for AJ. I know she'll be thinking about you as I will."

"Rainbow!" AJ admonished through half-hearted as it was as she approached me with a shake of her head. Then gave me a kiss of her own. "She's right though, I will be thinking about you." Then stepped aside as Pinkie skipped her way over to me.

"I will too, Emmit," Pinkie said with a bedroom quality in her voice. "You make me soo happy," she said softly before kissing me.

"Me too, Emmit darling," Rarity echoed her as she got down and walked over to me as well.

"Do you two need anything?" I asked Rarity and Pinkie. "I noticed that you both now have pregnancy support braces around you."

"Now darling don't worry about a thing," Rarity giggled at me with a slight roll of her eyes. "Pinkie and I will be just fine. We're not that far along just yet. And we'll see you when we return."

"Alright then, see you, girls, when you get back," I kissed her and the girls goodbye then Ember and I were off to Fluttershy's cottage.

^_^

Ponyville has seen some weird things in its time, so we didn't get that many looks as we walked through town. Especially considering it was still early morning, so not that many were out and about just yet. And it was a beautiful summer morning with a nice cool breeze. So nice that I morphed into my human form to enjoy the breeze against my naked skin. While taking a walking stretch, I noticed that she took a lingering sidelong look my way as we walked. That lingering look went south and even stayed there for a few seconds. "Like what you see, Ember?" I asked with a chuckle, now looking right at her as we walked past city hall. We were rounding the front of city hall just when Mayor Mare was walking around the building toward us.

Ember looked away with a slight roll of her eyes as if dismissing my statement but I saw the slight blush on her face. That was the same moment that I also saw Mayor Mare was close enough to see the blush on her face as well. Mayor Mare slowed her walk as her eyes latched onto my crotch with her eyes widening in surprise and arousal. It was definitely clear arousal because her ears perked up and turned my way with her tail starting to rise. "Good morning, Mayor Mare," I winked at her with a knowing smirk, "nice morning isn't it?"

"Yes, it is," she said with her voice sounding a little thick as we began walking past each other. Ember was on the other side of me from the mayor and as we passed she lifted her tail to brush it against my crotch. A couple of seconds later I heard the door opening indicating that she walked in.

Ember kept looking at me for a couple of seconds before looking away and repeated that a few times before finally asking, "What was that all about?"

"Luna is in charge of protecting ponies from their nightmares," I began to explain as we began walking over the bridge toward the outskirts of town. "She helps ponies overcome their nightmares. Recently, though, she's enlisted my aid in taking care of the nightmares of mares in another fashion. We only do this for mares when we turn nightmares into sexual fantasies. She especially likes the nightmares about my fox form. They can turn into quite the enjoyable fantasies."

"And she was one of them," she said matter of factly to which I simply nodded and we continued walking. "How do the others think of this?" she asked, now sounding curious as we crossed the bridge.

"They don't mind actually," was my confident response to that with a grin on my face. "Because it's only a dream and I'm not actually doing it. Then again, it does have some downsides. One of the mares in this town became obsessed with me after turning her nightmare of me into fantasy. Luckily, Luna was able to calm her down but that's an extreme case."

Because Trixie was still living in this area of town off to the side of the road by the tents, we were walking by her place right when she opened the door. Needless to say, both Ember and I looked to her as Trixie stepped out. Trixie stopped when she saw us then her eyes immediately went south. "Really, Emmit?" she asked with a roll of her eyes before starting to walk past us. "Have you no shame?"

With a chuckle, I swayed my hips a little making my limp shaft sway, "Nope, none at all." She groaned in annoyance, rolled her eyes at me again, and with a slight flick of her tail at me, she trotted away toward the bridge. "Besides, you're not wearing any clothes either," I called out to her with humor in my voice. Then motioned for Ember to keep walking when Trixie didn't respond to it. "Come on, let's see if Discord has corrupted my foals yet."

^_^

Fluttershy's cottage was quiet when we arrived except for the soft sounds of the birds chirping from upstairs. The yard was full of smaller animals either laying about or playing around with each other under Harry's watchful gaze. I waved to him while walking into the yard as he softly growled out his greeting with a wave of his paw. Ember was still behind me as we crossed the yard and into the cottage. Right away I knew that they were upstairs in her room, so that's where we headed.

I was barely able to contain my laughter upon seeing how Discord was "watching" the foals. The foals were asleep on the bed peacefully curled up against one another. However, what got me into a fit of quiet chuckles was how Discord was hovering over them with an enlarged exaggerated pair of binoculars with his eyes blinking within them almost like a cartoon. Shifting into my fox form, I walked over to the bed and carefully got up onto it without disturbing them. "Alright, Discord, I'm here now, so you can stop looking at them under a magnifying glass," I whispered up at him after laying down and putting my tails over them like a blanket.

All he did was shift his binoculars toward Ember and smiled in that way of his that makes your skin crawl. "Oh, and what's this hot little firebrand doing back here?"

"Her father, the dragon lord, wants us to marry," I said which immediately sent him into fits of laughter. That disturbed the foals some but with some encouraging words, they settled back down again.

"Sorry," he whispered with sincerity in his voice. After seeing the serious look on our faces regarding the answer to his question, he kept his voice to a whisper when he lowered the binoculars saying, "You're serious, aren't you? He really asked her to marry you?"

"He did," Ember said, also whispering which I was thankful for. Ember walked up and took a seat on the edge of the bed and sat down.

For the first time since knowing him, I think Discord was speechless. "Wow," he finally whispered, "that literally blew my mind." And to prove it his head exploded in bright light and shower of confetti but almost made no sound but a very soft pop. "See? There it went." After his head appeared again, he lowered himself to the floor then looked at us with a literal question mark over his head. "So, are you two really going to marry?"

"After the girls return from their trip, I'm going with Ember to see her father and talk to him. After that who knows."

"And in the meantime?" he asked, still curious as to where all this was going.

"She's going to stay with me a while and get to know me. And to see what living in a herd is like and about raising foals," I told him then looked at Ember. "After all, if we are destined to marry then she'll need to get a taste of what it's like to be a parent."

His head nodded slowly with a soft, "Mhmm. Well, good luck with that. I'm not going to stay around for that." He didn't either but simply fade away until he was gone.

^_^

(Sweetie Belle's POV)

"I find it hard to believe that the three of you are already in a herd with him," Diamond Tiara said in disbelief with a shake of her head as we walked together from Sweet Apple Acres. We all had spent the night in the new treehouse that Emmit had made for us after Applejack told us about the friendship retreat that they were going on. We all opted out of it because we wanted to stay here and spend some time with him. Especially after finding out that he would be staying at Fluttershy's place to take care of his foals. We knew that having him to ourselves would be rare, so that's why we opted to stay here. And when Silver Spoon asked why, that's when we told them that we were already in a herd with him and our sisters.

"Why? We are adults now and our sisters are already in a herd with him," Apple Bloom mentioned with a shrug of her shoulders, looking at Diamond Tiara to her right as we started walking by City Hall.

Silver Spoon and I were walking side by side behind Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Diamond Tiara. "Well, yeah, we are technically adults. But usually, mares wait a few years at least before entering into any relationship."

"Well, we're not usual mares," Scootaloo's voice held more confidence in it than before ever since her first time with Emmit. But I was surprised to hear her say, "What would you say if I told you that Apple Bloom and I will be in Fever Magazine?"

"The porn magazine?!" I nearly walked into Diamond Tiara when she stopped walking and looked between Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

"I'm not in it," I said when she looked over at me when I walked around them. "I'm glad that I'm in a herd with him but I didn't want to do that."

"I've got to hear that from him," Diamond Tiara's voice held firm in that resolve, and with that same determination, she started walking again. We were already heading toward Fluttershy's Cottage to spend time with him anyway, only this time Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had something that they wanted to find out. We started walking again, this time passing City Hall and making our way to the nearby creek bridge. "To hear that you three are in a herd with Emmit is hard enough to believe. And there's no way I'll believe that you two will be in a porn magazine until I see it for my own eyes."

Apple Bloom laughed at that as she looked over at Diamond Tiara, "Alright. In that case, I'll borrow the one I'm in from my brother when he gets it. Can you believe the look on his face when he finds out?"

"I'd be worried if he starts whacking off to it." The way Scootaloo said it told me that she didn't really mean to say it but it got us laughing in that "ew" way anyway.

"What about all the attention that you two could get by being in that magazine?" Silver Spoon wondered aloud.

"I don't know. I guess we'll deal with that later," Scootaloo said nonchalantly as we crossed over the bridge.

^_^

A little bit later we walked into Fluttershy's front yard where we were greeted by Harry the bear with a small wave of his paw and a smile that had no business being in a large bear. We were also greeted by other birds and smaller animals that we had no idea what they were saying. "Remember, the foals could be sleeping, so let's try and keep it down," was my gentle reminder to them as we crossed the yard and into the front door following Silver Spoon.

"Must be upstairs in her room," Apple Bloom whispered to nopony in particular when we didn't see him downstairs.

So, that's where we went. We were surprised to see that he wasn't alone but was with a blue dragon. One that I haven't seen before. And she looked totally uncomfortable with what she was doing. Emmit was in his human form holding one of his foals in his arms while feeding him or her with a bottle. Ember was doing her best to do the same thing but looking totally out of place and totally uncomfortable with it. So uncomfortable that she looked ready to bolt at any moment the way she was looking down at the cooing foal in her arms. Both of them were sitting on the edge of the bed with Emmit telling her that she was doing just fine, so with a smile on our faces we sat our butts down by the door to watch.

"You're doing fine, Ember," Emmit told her with a warm smile that I remember seeing on my own father at times. "Keep holding her gently like that. I can see that you are uncomfortable with this but don't worry, you're doing fine. A foal needs to feel comfortable and secure when being held, especially around the head. At birth, the foal's neck muscles aren't strong enough to hold up their own head. That's why the head needs to be supported at all times." In one arm he held his son and with the other, he had the bottle his son was suckling on. It was definitely a cute sight. It actually got me thinking about him holding our foal and or foals of our own in his arms. That thought brought a smile to my face, not to mention a deep blush, which is why I was glad to be standing behind them by the door.

"How will I know when she's done?" Ember asked while doing a decent job at feeding the little filly. Even if it was obvious how nervous she was while doing it. She kept looking between the little filly and Emmit as if seeking his constant advice and encouragement.

Am I really thinking about having foals right now? The images of him holding our foal or foals in his arms with that warm fatherly smile had me feeling something that I have never felt before. A warmth that I've never experienced. Can I even have a foal during my first heat? Heat season isn't far away after all.

The foals seemed to stop feeding at the same time and started fussing at the same time. "Now they're done," Emmit said with a light chuckle and put down the bottle then held his little foal against his chest. "After putting the bottle down gently hold her against your chest like this." As he held his son gently against his chest with one hand, he reached out to guide Ember to do the same. We watched, mostly with smiles, as Ember held the little filly against her chest. All while looking between what she was doing and Emmit the whole time the little filly was fussing until she rested against Ember's chest where she started calming down.

"Mister Emmit? Could I ask you a question?" Diamon Tiara asked as she stepped up to him.

"Mister?" he chuckled then smiled down at her. "Just Emmit is fine. And yes, go ahead." I love the way he smiled down at her while he held his son and rubbed his back with his other hand which calmed him down right down.

"Are Apple Bloom and Scootaloo really in a herd with you? And are they really in a porn magazine with you?"

"Yes to both questions, Diamond Tiara," he told her with a short nod before he gave her a look when he's being silly. "Why? Are you wanting to know which issue we'll be featured in?"

We knew that he wasn't being serious and that got us giggling, especially with the smirk on his face. Diamond Tiara didn't think it was that funny because she blushed heavily and gasped at him in that I can't believe you just said that way. "No! It was...just...you know...hard to believe."

Images of me riding him in front of them flashed through my mind when I heard that as my eyes rested on his limp stallionhood. And while those images flashed through my head, I started walking around my friends and up to him. "Then why don't we prove it, Emmit?" Now all eyes were on me as I stepped around Diamond Tiara, sat my rump down in front of him, put my front hooves gently against his knees, and with gentle pressure encouraged him to spread them apart for me. Which he did for me without saying a word. And with my eyes on his semi-limp stallionhood just in front of my face, I whispered, "I'll be quiet, Emmit, so I won't disturb your foals." Then leaned in, closed my eyes, and put my nose against his limp shaft. My front hooves slid up his legs as his musky male sexy scent invaded my nose and stirred my private place.

"She's doing it," I heard Silver Spoon whisper from behind me as Emmit's stallionhood started rising, "she's really doing it."

I kept my eyes closed as I took his tip into my mouth and started gently sucking on it. With my eyes closed, I didn't know if he put his foal down or not but he did spread his legs wider for me. Doing this to him was new to me as Rarity only explained it to me but it was getting my heart pounding. It felt like I was both being submissive to him and in charge at the same time. And I was liking it. I could even start feeling the beat of his heart through my lips while gently sucking on his tip. My body felt so hot as my lips slid down his stallionhood. I couldn't go that deep of course before sliding back up again, gently sucking as I did.

"Give it to him, Sweetie Belle," Apple Bloom's voice sounded as if she was fiddling with herself from behind me. Then heard her hoofsteps to my left before feeling the bed shake a little. Emmit's hands gently held my head and his fingers ran through my mane as Apple Bloom whispered, "Do you want to ride him, Sweetie Belle?"

Opening my eyes, I looked up at Emmit with a soft, "Mhmm," before lifting my lips off of him and whispering, "Lay down for me, Emmit?" I stepped back as he stood up from the bed. Which is when I noticed that the foals were laying together on the bed with Apple Bloom as she was doing a good job at soothing them. My friends behind me stepped back as Emmit moved over a few hooves to lay down on the floor.

"Sweet Celestia, are you...really..."

"I am, Tiara," I said while my eyes locked onto his stallionhood that was standing straight up like a flag pole. Perfect position. My eyes shifted to his as I stepped forward and over him. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest so hard, as I looked down into his eyes, that I thought it might burst from my chest. And my body felt soo hot as I lowered my rump down until his tip touched my private place. But to me, it wasn't private to him. He could touch it, lick it, kiss it, and do whatever he wanted to it. And right now, I wanted him inside me. Ever so slowly, I lowered my hips down where his tip started going inside me. With my front hooves on his chest, I lowered my head down and kissed him. After closing my eyes, I felt him return my kiss while feeling his hands run through my mane.

"It's true," I heard Silver Spoon whisper as Emmit started entering inside me and stretching me, "they're really in a herd with him."

"How does it feel?" I heard Tiara whisper from just a couple of hooves to my right. Which meant that she must have moved to get a better look at us.

I lifted my head, ending the kiss, and while still looking down at Emmit's face, which was filled with lust for me, I whispered, "Soo big. Soo good." Again, I couldn't take him all in before I slowly started lifting up again.

"And we're going to spend the night," Scootaloo whispered with an excited voice to my left.

"And I want him to wash me again," Apple Bloom whispered while lowering myself back down again.

I watched Emmit's face fill with lust for me as I took him inside me again. Only this time when I took him in as far as I could, I lowered myself down flat against him. I didn't even have to say anything to him to feel his hands slide down my body. His fingers dug into my coat a little while laying my head on his shoulder. But it was when his hands gripped my cutie marks did I moan softly into his ear and kissed his neck. I think my heart started pounding in time with his as he stretched and filled me. "You feel soo good, Emmit," I whispered into his ear as he took charge lifting me up to where he could move his hips. He took charge where he would lift me up and his waist down then lower me down and his waist up again. Now, my front hooves wrapped around the back of his neck as I kissed his cheek and lips again and again.

I buried my head into his neck with my hooves gripping his hair as he lifted his waist to thrust up into me again and again getting faster and faster. I encouraged him with soft moans against his neck, quick hard kisses against his neck, and quick sharp deep breaths into his ear. I wanted to be quiet but also wanted to let him know how good he feels and how much more I wanted. By this time, he was sliding in and out of me easily while still feeling full and feeling like he's poking my stomach.

"Ready for a relationship with Emmit, Ember?" I barely heard Apple Bloom ask in a whisper over the pounding of my own heart within my ears. I was breathing so heavily against Emmit's neck and I was sure my teeth were giving him a hickey. And it was all due to how good he made me feel. I also knew that I was making him feel just as good. It was obvious by the way his fingers dug into my coat and the way he grunted in my ear as he carefully pounded into me.

As the wet sound of sex rang in my ears, I couldn't help but moan softly, "I'm close, Emmit. Sweet Celestia, I'm close."

"My father wants us to marry," she said but her voice was thick as the others were.

He was grunting with each thrust up inside of me as I breathed hard against his neck. I encouraged him with soft "Mhmm" again and again into his ear as my body screamed for release. I wanted that release. I wanted to feel my body clamp down around his large fulfilling shaft. I wanted to feel his warm fluid filling me like a cup that was too full. My hooves gripped and pulled on his hair as my release got closer.

"Then why don't you let him wash you?" Scootaloo suggested while I squealed and squeaked softly into his ear with each of his thrusts.

Then it happened. Lifting my head up, I let out one long gasp as my body clamped down on his stallionhood. After opening my eyes and looking down at him, he opened his to gaze up at me. And what I saw in them was the look of his own satisfying release. His eyes were half-open half-closed with his mouth hanging open in a silent moan as he released his warmth up into me. It felt soo good I lowered my head down to his and kissed him. Hard. He moaned and grunted into my mouth as I squeaked and moaned into his in order to keep us as quiet as possible. During the kiss, while he gripped my cutie marks and while I gripped and pulled his hair, I felt his fluid flow into me. And even out of me because it was soo much. Even as I tried to take all of him in, I could also feel his fluids spill out of me as well. Then it began to fade. My body slowly started to relax as I felt Emmit doing the same under me. However, as I began to relax, I was also starting to fall asleep.

^_^

(Ember's POV)

I sat on the edge of the bed watching Emmit and a small white filly have sex. While true that nudity and sex is a regular thing in the dragon lands, I couldn't look away from the sight in front of me. I've seen dick after dragon dick of all shapes and sizes but this one was the one that captured my attention? I guess because it was soo different. It appeared to be a little above average in regard to dragon length and girth. But the shape was different. He didn't have scales on it as dragons did. He was nothing but skin alone but I've never seen a head like his. The tip of his dick was flared out with a red fleshly rim and my eyes spotted his thick veins that flared and pulsed along his shaft.

I guess what really grabbed my attention wasn't their position because I've seen all positions among dragons. After thinking about it and watching them, it wasn't even his strange body, though that was interesting. I was watching Emmit and this white filly have sex but it felt different than what I've seen. Because they weren't having sex just for sex but they were having sex because of the way they felt about each other. Emmit wanted me to stay so I could see what herd life was like.

"Are you ready for a relationship with Emmit, Ember?" the filly with the red bow asked me with a teasing smile. Even though I knew she was teasing, it also was a serious question. How could I answer a question like that after knowing him for so little time?

"My father wants us to marry," I answered simply although I knew I was blushing. And my voice was a little thick because of the sight before me and the way my body was responding was different as well. This reaction was more intense as well and I could feel it between my legs as well.

The little filly with a red bow lowered her voice more, so only I could hear. "Why?"

I shrugged while watching Emmit take control by grabbing her butt and thrusting himself up into her. "I don't know," I admitted in a soft whisper that hopefully only she would hear. And while the white filly was moaning in a quick fashion to encourage him more, I whispered to her, "He didn't say, but Emmit wanted me to stay to experience what it's like in a herd."

"Then why don't you let him wash you?" was the question from the third filly as I watched her walk around them to also get on the bed by the two small foals.

"Good idea, Scootaloo," she smiled at her friend before looking up at me with an encouraging look of her own. "It is a good way to experience how caring and loving Emmit can be."

"The way he washes you with his hands just turns you to butter," the one called Scootaloo said with a big blush on her face but with a smile bigger than my father on her face. "He makes you feel like you're the most important thing in the world to him."

And I could see that in Emmit's eyes as the filly squeaked and groaned at their mutual satisfaction. And in his actions, as he wrapped his arms around her as she collapsed on top of him. I saw that when his hands soothed her twitching body, rubbing his hands all over her while kissing her cheek. It was in his eyes as he gazed upon her twitching body. This was different than any of the sex that I've experienced with another dragon. The sex I've experienced wasn't as intimate as this was and got me wondering how it would feel to experience that difference. What would it be like to experience that difference?

"Hey, Emmit?" Apple Bloom whispered loud enough to get his attention. Then after getting his attention, and with a wink to me and a smirk to match, she said to him, "I think it's a good idea to give Ember one of your magical baths with those magical hands of yours."

"Really?" He looked surprised then narrowed his eyes at the filly with the red bow. "You told her, didn't you Apple Bloom?"

Apple Bloom's grin was a mile wide and with a mischievous look in her eyes to match when she said, "Maybe."

"I will allow it." I know my voice sounded a little haughty as I turned my head away from him but I wanted to hide the blush on my face.

"Good. Apple Bloom and I will stay here to watch your foals," Scootaloo suggested with a nod.

"Yeah, go ahead, I've watched over animals at the farm and here as well, so two sleeping foals shouldn't be a problem."

As he stood up, he carefully picked up the white filly with him. Then looked over at me with a smile saying, "I'll just clean ourselves up first and bring Sweetie Belle back to lay her on the bed then we can go next door, alright?" With a confirming nod from me, he walked out of the room.

"You'll like it," the one called Apple Bloom said, "even the bathroom has been expanded and redone along with this room. It took a little doing to expand but it's really worth it. This bed used to be much smaller but now it's a king-sized bed. Emmit wanted to expand the bedroom and bathroom after she got pregnant. So, now he also expanded the bathroom as well. It now has a large shower it in with enough room for you to lay down in it. He designed it specifically with enough room and just so he can wash you."

While she was explaining this, I looked around at the large room. It did show signs of recent expansion. The first thing I saw after walking in was the large bed with a large walk-in closet and chest of drawers with a mirror on the other side of the room. Beyond that were various things for the foals. He did all this just for the foals?

"How do dragons take care of their foals?" Scootaloo asked curiously with a slight tilt of her head.

"They are hatched from eggs and after they're hatched they're cared for by caretakers," I told them as my mind couldn't help but see the differences.

"The fathers and mothers don't raise them?" Apple Bloom asked with disappointment in her voice.

I shook my head, "Most don't, especially the males."

"Emmit does," Apple Bloom said with a wide smile that showed how happy she was to say that with confidence. "Twilight is even working on a way to teleport between Canterlot and here, so Celestia can live here because Emmit wants all his foals and mares to live in one place."

"Kind of like one big community," Scootaloo clarified.

"No male dragon would ever do that." Even as I said that there was a little bit of disappointment in my voice. And it was true. No male dragon would ever go to such lengths to raise and look after their eggs and hatchlings. It was just the way things were. But now that I thought about it, my father did take a claw in raising me. Instead of a caretaker that raised me and educated me, he did it himself. I just accepted it as me just being his daughter, the daughter of the dragon lord. Was that not the reason but something else?

With those thoughts running through my head was when Emmit walked in with the white filly. She was sound asleep and even snoring lightly as he carried her inside with the filly's head resting on his shoulder. Then laid her down on the bed near the foals. Then turned to me with an inviting smile with kind eyes to match and said, "Are you ready?" After a nod from me, he motioned for me to follow him.

The dragon lands didn't really didn't have bathrooms as they did here. And like the bedroom, there were obvious signs of expansion. Mostly in the back where the new bathing area was. It looked like a large tub with a raised portion at one end for somepony to lay on with a shower faucet over it that looked detachable. With tiles covering the walls. Definitely different than anything we had in the dragon lands.

He walked over to the back and turned on the water. "Did you know that I'm not from this world?" he asked as he stood there with his hand under the water, testing the temperature.

"No but you are the first of your kind that I've seen," I told him as he twisted the two knobs.

"And the only one you'll ever see." When the water was right, he grabbed the showerhead and pulled it off to lay it on the lip of the shower by the back wall. Then motioned me in. "Lay down on the raised portion here on your stomach please and I'll start on your back." As I walked over to the tub slash shower to lay down he explained more. "As I wash and bathe you, both sides, I also want you to follow some relaxation exercises. Such as counting, for example. Its purpose is simply to help calm any nerves you have and relax that's all. Especially because this is your first time with me being intimate with you." Before I laid down, I looked at him quizzically. "This will be no ordinary bath that I give you. While not sexual in nature, it is an intimate experience," he explained.

After that, I laid down on the raised portion on my stomach. And with my arms crossed in front of me, I looked up at him. "First thing I want you to do, is to close your eyes and lay your head down." After I did just that, water started flowing over my head as he sat down on his knees beside me. While he rubbed my head with one hand his voice took on a soft soothing tone to it, "Even though we've only just met and we don't know each other, I want you to try and relax by counting down from fifty to one. At forty try to relax more than before. At thirty, relax deeper. Deeper at twenty, deeper at ten, and then deeper at one." As he spoke, his hands and fingers started rubbing my neck first before moving to my shoulders. He was right in that we just met but I was going to give it a try at least. While counting down to forty, he moved from my shoulders to my arms. He encouraged me to stretch them out in front of me, which I let him do. At forty, water was pouring over my left arm while his hand and fingers gently worked against my scales. While counting down, I tried to relax as he wanted me to as he moved the water to my other arm. I actually did start trusting him and started to really relax as this went on. As the water flowed over my back and wings, I felt his hand and fingers touch every part of my back and wings. He wasn't scared in any way because I was the dragon lord's daughter. Nor did he appear put off by my small size. On the contrary, he seemed to enjoy his exploration. While his hand and fingers explored my back and wings, he would say, "Relax Ember," in a soft and soothing tone.

By the time I had counted down to one, he had moved to my tail. As the water, and his fingers explored my tail, I found myself more relaxed than I ever have been. Seldom have I ever let down my guard around any dragon, or pony, or any other species. As I lay there with his fingers exploring my tail, I was surprised to find that I wasn't on guard here. "Let me care for you, Ember," his soft soothing voice seemingly rang in my ears. He was taking his time as his fingers brushed my butt cheeks. As the water flowed around my tail and butt cheeks, and as his fingers explored a place that I haven't let any other dragon, or species touch, I was still relaxed and let him. I was letting him touch and wash me in such an intimate way. As he did, I began to understand why this was considered so intimate yet not sexual. And I found myself letting him. Because the way he touched and explored my body felt different than anything I've ever experienced before. And this was just with water, he hasn't any used soap yet.

That came next. He started at my head again. This time paying even closer attention to what he was doing by going slower than he did before. "Thank you for letting me do this, Ember. Let all your worries leave you as you exhale. Picture my hands and fingers removing all your worries and all your concerns. And breathe in soothing relaxing air. Let my soft voice soothe your mind as my fingers soothe your body." He wasn't just saying that. He was telling me that by the way he spread the soap over my head and horns. Then he washed the soap away in the same way with water. While he did the same with the rest of my backside and wings, his fingers glided over my back. Taking his time again, his fingers seemed to get into every curve of my back. He took care extending my wings and when he washed them. He even washed the horns on my head and the sharp talon at the elbow of my wings. He wasn't put off by it or scared of them like ponies are but washed them with care. In a way, I felt like he almost wanted to sharpen them. While feeling his fingers soap down and wash my body from my head to the very talons on my feet, and his fingers glide over my body, I let all my guards completely drop. So by the time he was soaping down my feet and talons, I was feeling the most relaxed and comfortable than I ever had in my life. He had explored every part of my backside where no other creature has ever touched, that I haven't allowed any other creature to touch, and yet I was feeling comfortable with that.

"Now allow me to turn you over, Ember," he spoke softly as he carefully started folding my wings then positioned my arms against each side of me. Then he turned me over making sure to be careful of my wings. My body was totally limp in his arms as he turned me over. And when the warm air of the bath hit my front I discovered something. My body was responding to him in a way I didn't expect. After turning me over, I found my nipples poking through the scales on my breasts. And a heat down below that was different than the burning sexual desire I felt once. I've had sex plenty of times before but only once did I feel like jumping on a dragon because my body felt so hot for him in desire. This was different and yet in a way a little bit frightening. It was a type of warmth that was both soothing to me as my body seemed to want to expose every bit and part of me to explore.

"Allow me to show my respect for you, Ember," he said softly, and with his voice still soothing, I felt his lips on my forehead. He kissed me there softly as his hands gently took my cheek. "You have opened up yourself to me, Ember," he continued then softly kissed my lips as his hands still held my head. That's it, that's what I was feeling. This calm soothing warmth of my body wanting to completely expose itself to his touch. It's the reason why my nipples were poking themselves from between the scales of my breasts so boldly. As if they desired the same touch that the rest of me felt. "I consider it a precious gift that you've given me." Turning my head to one side, he kissed my cheek. "So, then allow me to treasure it." Then he turned my head to the other side and kissed my other cheek softly. "Feel each kiss," his voice was almost a whisper as he kissed my neck, "that I give you. My way of saying thank you for your gift." He took one arm in his hands and slowly kissed down my arm where he ended with kissing each finger in turn. Without another word said, he did the same to my other arm. Slowly kissed down my arm until he kissed each finger in turn. Then his lips kissed me just below my neck. The warmth that was now flowing through me grew and seemed to hum as I felt his lips surround my nipple in a soft kiss. And again when he kissed my other nipple.

He kissed down my body from there down below my breasts to kiss my stomach. My body felt warmer as it welcomed each kiss. When I felt his fingers touch the inside of my thighs, my legs spread apart further almost as if on their own. His soft gentle kiss between my legs drew out a soft moan from me. I was breathing heavier and my heart was beating faster as the warmth grew and spread south as he started kissing down each leg. He even kissed the bottom of each foot.

"I'm going to wash your front," he said while I felt a cool stream of the liquid soap he was using spread all over my chest and stomach. "Breathe in warmth and let it fill you and breathe out all your worries, cares, and concerns." That was easy at this point. As his hands glided over my upper chest to spread the soap around, the warmth I was feeling did spread with each slow deep breath I took. And it was a warmth that I was welcoming because it was so new and so different than anything I've ever felt. I've even seen some dragons, both male and female, worship my father because he's the dragon lord and this wasn't worship either. And as his hands and fingers rubbed around my right breast and nipple, a soft moan of approval escaped from me again. My breath hitched when his fingers wrapped around my hard nipple. That warmth was building into a fire. A fire that was sparked to life after feeling the same with my left breast and nipple. Others were always put off and disappointed by my small breasts but that didn't seem to be the case here. Especially not after what I was feeling right now. That fire followed his hands as he rubbed my stomach.

It was when he started rinsing the soap off that I opened my eyes to watch. My legs were spread out far apart enough that he was sitting between them and leaning over me. In one hand he held the showerhead and his other hand was gliding over my upper chest to rub away the soap. Everywhere he touched the warmth spread more and got hotter. When the palms of his hands glided over my hard nipples for a second time, my eyes closed and I moaned again. This time was a moan of desire and want. So, I let it out willingly and louder than before while spreading my legs wider for him. Don't stop was my desire. Evidently, I said it because he looked up at me with a smile on his face, he gently pinched a nipple and said, "I won't stop, my treasure." Then proceeded to slowly rinse off that breast and nipple. How could he stir me to such a feeling as this with so simple of a touch? He wasn't doing anything overtly sexual to me and yet it was like my body was screaming for more. It wanted more. I wanted more. More of this touch. More of this feeling...of...of...being treasured. He called me my treasure. That's it, that's what I was feeling. A feeling of being treasured. A treasure that was being washed like it, I, was the most important treasure of all.

As his hand brushed over my other breast and nipple, my body responded once more, me letting out another moan. A moan that communicated my desire for him to continue. As he did, my mind went back to all the times I've had sex with other dragons. And even at the peak of those sexual acts, it could never match up to the way my body was feeling now. How he was making me feel. The sex before seemed hollow and unfeeling compared to this. And while this wasn't sex or even sexual, it had me responding in a powerful way. Before was simply sex. This was being treasured as something special.

Then came the feeling of the soap being laid over between my legs. The coolness of the soap was in such contrast to the heat I felt down there. A heat that exploded when I felt his hands and fingers brush over those lower lips. With each exhale, I moaned out my desire for him to continue. My desire to be treated like a treasure for the first time in my life. To experience what that's like instead of being treated as the daughter of the dragon lord. But treated as something special. As his thumbs rubbed and rinsed off my lower lips, my mind wondered what it was like to be treated like this by some creature that I would treasure with equal feeling? How would I feel if I treasured him the same way? Others paled in comparison to the feeling I was getting from him. So, what would that sex feel like?

"May I dry you?" he asked me.

And without a second thought, I opened my eyes, lifted my head, and told him a firm, "Yes." With a smile on his face, he stood up, moved over enough to turn off the water, and put up the showerhead. As he did so, I noticed that his dick was as hard and long as it was when he was having sex with that white filly. Did he desire me as well? That question ran through my head as he took my hand in his and with a gentle pull, encouraged me to stand up. As I did so, my eyes couldn't help but look up at his. He then grabbed a towel from the cupboard next to him and moved behind me. He dried my head first starting with the spines. Then my horns. My neck was next. He wasn't as slow as when he was bathing me but he still took the same care as he did. His touch was with the same care. It felt as if he was polishing his treasure. He just washed his treasure and now it was time to put on the shine.

I felt that as he extended my wings to dry them. He took care here by rubbing the towel along the main wing bone before moving onto the webbing of my wing. When done with that one, he moved on to the next. What he was doing now was just as enjoyable as before. The warmth of my body seemed to still follow his hands as they rubbed down my back as his thumbs trailed down along the curve of my spine. And his other fingers down each side of my body. He went a little slower here as if he was taking his time just so he could touch me. I found that I didn't mind. He knelt down and dried my tail first before feeling his hands rubbing against my butt cheeks. After drying off my legs, he only had my arms and front left.

As he moved in front of me, I looked up into his eyes again. His smile was gentle with his eyes holding mine easily. And as he lifted one of my arms to dry it by wrapping the towel around it, I wondered if this was the way he washed every one of the ponies in his herd? Does he look at them the way he's looking at me? Does he kiss the...hooves of the others as he's kissing my hand now? And why does that simple act stir me so? After he was done with that one, my eyes followed him with my heart almost pounding in my chest as he did the other. He kissed that hand as well. Then while standing a little to one side and a little in front of me, he put one hand on my back, and with the other still holding the towel he put it against my upper chest.

"Do you bathe the ponies in your herd like this as you did me?" My voice was thick with heat but I didn't care. My body was feeling wonderful right now and I didn't want that to stop.

"Yes, my treasure, I do," he said with a small warm smile as I felt his hand guide the towel around my right breast, the one closest to him. He took his time as his hand rubbed around my breast before circling inward toward my still hard nipple that was still poking out between scales. "I take just as much care with you as I do them."

A sigh escaped from me that sounded more like a long soft moan that interrupted what I was saying. "Do you call each...of them "my treasure?'"

He shook his head as his fingers gently squeezed my hard nipple through the towel. "No. I call each a different nickname."

So, it was a name just for me. Could he feel my heart beating in my chest? If not he certainly felt each deep breath I took as he moved his hand to my other breast. Our eyes never left each other as he slowly dried my other breast with my heart pounding in my chest enough that surely he could feel it. As he did so, he moved close enough that I saw that his hard dick was just beyond my reach. And when two of his fingers gently pinched my nipple, I reached out and gently took his hard dick in my hand. Because it wasn't covered in dragon scales, I was careful with it because it was just flesh and could tear easily. I let out a soft moan as his fingers sent lightning through me. With our eyes still on each other, and with his dick twitching in my hand, I reached up and started pulling the towel away. He let it go, so I let it drop to the floor then put my hand over his.

"I've never had any creature make me feel so special." I paused to moan as he started to gently squeeze and pinch my hard nipple once more. "So treasured. Is this how you feel about the others?"

"I do," his voice was just as thick as mine while holding his hard dick in my hand. "I treasure every female in my herd." As he said that, I started to gently push his hand down.

"You invited me to experience what it's like in a herd," my voice was a whisper while guiding his hand south where my body's heat was pooling. "And I know you said that you wanted to speak with my father." When his hand got close, I spread my legs a little and guided the palm of his hand to rest on my wet, swollen, and hot lower lips. "I still want to talk with him too but could I ask you to wait?"

"If that's what you want, I'll wait," he whispered while his hand gently squeezed around my lower lips, sending a shockwave of pleasure through me.

Instead of gripping his twitching dick, I slowly ran my fingers up and down his shaft as my heart continued pounding in my chest. "Yes, wait. You've made me feel a way that I've never felt before. I've never been one to drop my guard even when with sex with other dragons. But you've done that with me as you washed me. I've had sex with other dragons but that paled in comparison with how you made me feel. How you still make me feel as you touch me. You've heated this dragon more than any other dragon has simply with your touch. Even during sex with other dragons, my nipples have never shown themselves at all much less for so long. You make me feel treasured. So, maybe exploring what that's like isn't such a bad idea."

Chapter Twenty Two: Ember's Curiosity

Chapter Twenty Two: Ember's Curiosity

Ever since he bathed me, my mind has been swirling with both how he made me feel and the differences between back home and here. I simply wasn't expecting my reaction to an action so simple as him bathing me. It was one of the most powerful reactions I've ever experienced and we didn't have sex. Still haven't had sex. The way he takes care of his young is vastly different than in the dragon lands. He wants to take an active part in their upbringing. Male dragons typically do not and leave it up to the caretakers. Is that why I'm having such a strong reaction to him? Why my body reacts to him so powerfully? I had so many questions burning in my head that I wanted to stay and see if the answers were here. If the rest of the ponies in his herd could help me answer some of those questions. After he bathed me, I was able to speak with the three fillies away from Emmit so I could ask some questions.

I was able to speak with the filly called Sweetie Belle after she said she would go feed the animals around the cottage. Apparently, the animals here eat at the same time as ponies do. So, when it was lunchtime, she went out to feed the animals and I went with her to speak with her about my questions under the guise of helping her.

"Can I ask you some questions about Emmit?" I began to ask as she began to spread some corn around for the chickens with her mouth.

"Sure," she said, looking up at me with a smile before dipping her head into the feed bag and spreading more corn, "what do want to know?"

I watched the chickens come running up and start pecking at the corn on the ground. All while my stomach was wondering just how would they taste like cooked. Which brought up more questions about what Emmit likes to eat. But that could wait. "I am unaccustomed to how my body responded to how he bathed me," I began slowly while my mind couldn't help but return to how that felt just a few hours before. She was silent while I tried thinking of just how to put my feelings into words as the chickens started surrounding us, pecking at the corn on the ground. "We view sex differently in the dragon lands. I've had sex with dragons many times... And yet, I've never had such a powerful reaction as I had when Emmit was bathing me. Only now am I beginning to understand what he meant by intimate without sex. With just a simple act as giving me a bath, my body responded in a way that was...almost...frightening. I've only just met him and yet within the span of the time it took to give me a bath, not only did I let my guard down completely but completely enough where my body seemed eager for his touch." I reached up to grab my small breasts and looked down at them. "A dragon female's nipples are hidden under her scales in order to protect them. I've never had them expose themselves at all during sex with other dragons much less with such eagerness to be touched by a creature as Emmit for so long. It's as if my body wants to be touched and explored by him...as if..."

"I think I know what you're trying to say," she said, plopping her butt down on the ground and looked up at me.

"How did it feel for you when he bathes you? Why are you in a herd with him?" I asked, a little eager for the answers.

She looked off into the distance as if thought and still looked off into the distance while she spoke. And when she did it was with a smile. A smile as if a dragon found their most precious possession. "After he gave me a bath for the first time, I was like, 'Wow! That was an awesome experience!' He's different than any other stallion in Equestria. I felt...safe...cared for...loved as he bathed me. I was finally beginning to understand what my sister sees in him. I think it's like...when you know just how much he cares about you...it's ok for him to touch you." She paused sometimes in order to find the right words. "For your body to say, 'I know how much you care about me, so I want you to touch me in places that no other pony does.'" While I was thinking about that, she looked up at me with a wide smile. "You said that your nipples are protected under your scales. I think your body felt safe enough with him to let him touch you...in a place where you're the most protected. And I think that's what it really means to be in a relationship with him. We care about each other enough to expose the most protected part of ourselves to each other. Knowing that it's safe enough because we care so much for each other."

That gave me something to think about. From then on what help I tried to do felt awkward and clumsy while my mind mulled over what she told me. Safe. Cared for. Loved. Was the way she described it. Treasured as I felt. Is this what it's like to feel treasured? Is this what it's like to feel safe enough with another creature enough to be completely unguarded against? As the day went on, and the more I thought about it, I never let my guard down at all with other dragons, sex or not. And yet... So, what was it about this male...human I believed he calls himself...that has me so easily lowering my guard? Throughout the rest of the day, I made a conscious effort to ask more about him. More about this other world. More about what has happened to him while in this world. It was only after the sun went down that I was able to speak with the filly called Apple Bloom.

When it was time for bed, Emmit and the fillies invited me to bed. However, I declined and told them that I wanted to sit outside to think. It was about a few hours later when Apple Bloom came outside and sat next to me in the yard.

"You look lost in thought," she said in a soft voice that was almost a whisper in order not to wake the others. "Bit for your thoughts? Sweetie Belle mentioned what you talked with her about."

More questions were running through my head as I turned and looked down at her. "What's it like for you when he bathes you?"

"The first time he bathed me felt incredible," she closed her eyes and lifted her head as she remembered how it felt. And a smile spread over her face as she continued. "I was already attracted to him even before that so after he relaxed me I was so ready to have his hands on me. And oh, let me tell you that my body was humming with his every touch. And then he started kissing me."

"Did you ever feel...vulnerable while he..."

"No," she shook her head then looked up at me in thought. "Well...perhaps a little but I didn't have anything to worry about with Emmit. Not with him. I mean, I knew that he cared about me but after feeling his hands touch me and rub me. And after he kissed me all over my body, I had such powerful fantasies about him." Her eyes went wide in such excitement at what she said next. "Then I finally had sex with him the first time. I had no idea that I could ever experience such a powerful feeling before. He was so big that I couldn't take all of him inside of me. And that orgasm...sweet Celestia it was powerful. I was literally shaking the whole time."

"Why did you join his herd?" I asked her and watched her tilt her head in thought with a smile.

"One was simply because my sister is with him. But I think I see why. He's a good guy and not like most other stallions today. Some are just plain jerks." She looked up at me with a roll of her eyes. "Rarity ran into one of those types of ponies at the Gala by the name of Prince Blueblood. Ask her to tell you about that story. He wanted to kill her but Emmit stopped him. Emmit got hurt really bad in order to protect her." She smiled up at me when she said, "And I know that he would do the same for me or any one of us."

"But I have yet to know him, so why would my body respond so powerfully to him when he bathed me?" I wondered as I looked up to the night sky as the stars twinkled up above.

"Perhaps it's because you feel safe with him?" she shrugged then looked up to the night sky with me. After that, we fell into companionable silence. After a little bit, she asked me back inside to sleep with him after she yawned and looked a little droopy. So, I said yes to that and followed her in. However, after following her inside, I stood by the bed and watched her climb onto it and lay down against his side. He was laying on his back in the bed in his human form. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle lay on either side of him with Scootaloo on top of him. And his two foals were peacefully asleep behind me in their crib.

Many questions were still running through my mind when I spotted that there was just enough room on the bed next to Apple Bloom for me to lay down on. Emmit's arm was curled around Apple Bloom and my body immediately started remembering what his touch was like. I started feeling hot again as I lay down on the bed next to Apple Bloom. After laying down, I scooted up the bed, so my head would be laying next to his. After laying an arm on the pillow over his head, I ran my other hand down his arm until I reached his hand. His head was turned toward me as I gently took his hand and slowly moved it away from Apple Bloom's sleeping body and toward my own. He didn't seem to wake as I spread my legs, rested the back of his hand between them, and then interlinked his fingers with mine.

My body started responding to his touch like it did when he bathed me. His soft caring words came to my mind as well and felt my body grow hot with my nipples gladly poking out between the scales of my breasts. As my body responded, so did he. Even though he still looked half-asleep, he opened up his eyes, closed his fingers around mine, and pressed the back of his hand against my lower lips. As he did so, I felt them grow hot, wet, and swollen with want and need. It was happening again. My body responded so powerfully with just a simple touch as his words echoed in my mind again. But why? Why such a powerful reaction when I don't know him that well. Do I really believe in his words so well as to react to him such? I had to find out and maybe I'll find out some answers when the rest of his herd shows up tomorrow.

^_^

Scootaloo didn't have anything useful to say but I did have my questions answered the next day. The next morning, Emmit took his two foals in his arms and walked like that through town to the purple crystal castle. There we waited for the rest of his herd to show up. While waiting for them he got a message about returning to Canterlot. When he asked me if I wanted to come, I declined, telling him that I wanted to ask his other females some questions. He actually smiled at that and didn't mind at all.

Then the rest of his herd showed up in the room with the thrones around the table a little bit later. Then after some time talking with them, he informed them that he needed to return to Canterlot. The three smaller fillies asked to go and after getting the ok from their sisters he agreed and so they left with him. And that's when I had my chance to talk with the rest of them.

"You wanted to ask something, Princess Ember?" the mare called Rarity asked.

"Yes and just call me Ember," I told them while feeling a little nervous. Maybe because of what I was going to ask. "Before I ask my questions, I need to tell you what happened." They each gave me a nod and stayed quiet to let me speak. Emmit's foals were now awake and cooing at their mother as they played on the table with her. "The three fillies wanted me to experience what it's like for Emmit to give me a bath." Each of them began to smile at that as I continued. "I wasn't expecting to have such a powerful reaction to his touch. I've had sex with many dragons and I've never experienced such a powerful reaction before. Sex is very open in the dragon lands and never have my nipples exposed themselves before for so long and so readily."

"Tell us how it made you feel," Pinkie Pie told me with a smile that was a knowing smile.

"As he bathed me, he talked to me, and asked me to count down while telling me that he cared for me," I began to say while thinking back to that. "He told me that there was nothing to worry about, that I was safe, and cared for, so it was alright to relax. I found myself relaxing but what surprised me was how, for the first time, I let my guard down. Really let my guard down completely around him. So much so that I became aroused at just his touch." They began to smile wide and even knowingly smirk at me as I reached up and grabbed my small breasts. "My nipples poked through my scales, I became hot to his touch, and even wanted him to touch me more. I now understand what he meant by intimate but not sexual. And yet, he had me responding to his touch so powerfully?"

"I get what you're saying, Ember," Applejack looked over with a small understanding smile. "After my parents died a few years ago, I found myself practically running the farm. Granny was experienced and helped immensely but I felt like the whole world was on my shoulders. During all that time up until Emmit bathed me for the first time, I didn't realize how much I was protecting myself from others. I had to be the strong one for the family for so long that even though I was friendly with others, I didn't let others get close enough to ever be hurt with that loss again. Until he gave me a bath, told me that it was alright to relax, that he cared for me, and let him tell me through his touch. After he got done, I cried as he held me." I saw a single tear fall from her eye as she looked at me with a wide smile while giggling a little. "Actually cried for the first time since their death. I let it all out. And I realized that if we cut ourselves off from being vulnerable to others we also cut off means of really being intimate with others. To deeply care for others and have them deeply care and love you. I was just afraid of feeling that loss ever again."

I watched Rarity reach over and lay her hoof over Applejack's. "Ember. I'm guessing that dragons aren't really intimate with others?"

I shrugged, "I've had sex with lots of dragons."

She looked over at me with a knowing smile. "Ember, you can still have sex without being intimate and you can be intimate without having sex. Intimacy, Ember, is opening yourself up completely and fully to somepony else in such a way that you feel completely safe and secure with him. I think that you've been protecting yourself emotionally and intimately, like Applejack had been, for so long that it could feel a little frightening to open yourself so fully and completely as you did with Emmit. To let down your guard enough that feeling so vulnerable felt frightening to you. Am I right?"

That got me thinking. Sex without being intimate. Was I doing that the whole time?

"Ember?" Rainbow drew my attention and when I looked over at her, she looked a little embarrassed and even a little downhearted. "I'm a mare that always wants to look cool to others. I've had sex with Emmit lots of times in multiple ways. Each one was great and felt way awesome. And yet, after all this time with him, I feel that I've been intimate with him so few times. I'm also learning what it truly means to be intimate. What it means to truly love somepony." She looked up at me with a look that showed so much insecurity. "It's like I want to show everypony how cool I am to hide how insecure I feel sometimes. To hide my flaws. I'm beginning to understand that being intimate with somepony is allowing them to see you when you feel and are that insecure. That they can see all your flaws and everything you don't like about yourself and he won't turn away but keep loving you anyway. That loving somepony enough to let them see, feel, and love both the bad parts as well as the good parts. Then to have him look you in your eyes and tell you that he loves all of those parts of you too. So, when he's touching me and telling me that he loves me, he's also doing that for all my flaws. He's doing that to all of me and not just the good parts that I show others. So...I love him."

"That's surprisingly well put, Rainbow," Twilight said with a wide smile for her.

Rainbow blushed with a slight shrug, "I have my moments."

"Yeah," Pinkie cheered while clapping her hooves together. "Being intimate and feeling loved is when he makes you happy even after knowing all your flaws, failures, and mistakes. Emmit makes me feel so happy because of how he feels about me and treats me."

"He knows my deepest darkest secrets," Fluttershy said softly while gently nuzzling her soft cooing foals. "I tell him things that I've never told anypony else."

"I've never really done any of that," I told them while everything they said rattled around in my head. "To dragons, seeing such things is seen as a sign of weakness."

Twilight nodded at that, "That explains why you never let down your guard even during sex."

"Yes, a dragon with weaknesses will be ridiculed by other dragons," I told them. Then continued with, "But I'll think about everything you said and work on being...intimate...with him. If that is alright?"

"Yes, Ember, I think that will be alright," Rarity said with a wide smile. "I think it will be good for you."

"Thank you. After he returns from Canterlot, I think it's time to return to my father and find out why he wants me to marry him."

^_^

(Emmit's POV, Canterlot)

While on the train back to Canterlot, I told them about the human world. I told them about my father and how I got here. They knew some of the background but not everything. After boarding the train, they asked why we were headed back to Canterlot. That's when I told them that my father decided to walk out of his cell and ask for Tia to see him. So, that's when I told them everything about my father before he showed up in Equestria and everything he did after he showed up. And why he was in the cell, to begin with. They had a lot of questions, naturally, so it took the whole trip to explain everything. Explaining something like that to them, a heavy subject as that, kept them in quiet contemplation. Understandable considering their age. They might be adults by Equestrian standards but they were still a little young for such a heavy subject. Still, they encouraged me to tell them anyway. And they were quiet all the way to Tia's room where I found him, Tia, Luna, Mother, and our daughter Solar.

When we all walked in, I saw Mother holding our gigging cooing daughter in her arms as she sat at a small table by the balcony doors. Sitting in the other chair across from her sat my father, still in his changeling form and still with the magical suppressor ring over his horn. Thankfully. I may have let him out of his cell but that doesn't mean that I wanted him to have his magic back either. One step at a time.

"Finally decided to walk out of the cell, Dad?" It was more of a rhetorical question to get their attention. Which it did. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle stood around me after we walked in and watched as Solar looked my way and immediately brightened.

"Daddy," Solar squealed, wiggled out of Mother's grasp, and practically launched herself at me. Squealing excitedly the whole way, she waved her limbs at me as she prepared to latch onto my face. All while her wings were buzzing behind her like a bee and were so fast her wings were nothing but a blur. I just smiled, sat my butt down, and felt my heart overflow with joy as my daughter glomped herself onto my muzzle. At these moments, I didn't care if they were all giggling and or chuckling at the sight. I knew that these moments wouldn't last forever, which is why I was just going to enjoy them all as long as possible. So, I brought up a paw, gently putting it against her back while she peppered my face with tiny excited kisses.

I was finally able to get out, "Daddy loves you," after she let go and I was able to hold her away from my face long enough. Of course, that didn't last long before she jumped out of my paws and to my back where she wanted to play in my tails. I accommodated her and lowered three of my tails town while we walked across the room toward my mom and dad. Tia and Luna were kind enough to wait on the bed as they were laying down on it facing us.

"Yes...son...I finally decided to walk out of the cell," my dad said to me with somber eyes filled with regret as the girls and I walked up to him. Mom reached over and gently took his hoof as he took a steadying breath. And his voice shook slightly when he looked back over at me. "I finally decided that if you are really giving me another chance, then I want to make the best of it. Even if I deserve to stay in that cell for the rest of my life. However, long that is."

"I'm told that will be a normal lifespan," mom told him with a small smile while gently squeezing his hoof. "Just as if you were back home."

"So about another fifty years left?" dad asked with a hopeful expression.

"Something like that," mom confirmed for him while I put a tail around Scootaloo that was standing on my right and another tail around Sweetie Belle that was standing on my left. And it was Apple Bloom that took the first steps toward him.

"Hi there, I'm Apple Bloom," she said in her usual happy greeting as she stood up on her hind legs, put one front hoof against the table for support, and then offered the other to him to shake. "Are you really Emmit's dad?"

My dad offered a small smile as he reached out and shook her hoof, "I am, although I don't deserve to be. Not after what I've done, or tried to do rather."

I was still about a few feet away from the table as my daughter curled herself up under my tails, giggling happily. It was pleasing to feel both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle lean against me and because I sat down on my rump, theirs were against mine.

"Yeah, he said you tried to do some pretty awful things," Apple Bloom said with a saddened face but then gave him a small smile. "But if you are truly sorry for what you've done then I'm glad he gave you a second chance. That way we can finally meet you."

He smiled back at her, saying, "I'm happy to meet you too Apple Bloom."

Apple Bloom stepped down and looked back at us, "And over there is Sweetie Belle, she's the white one, and Scootaloo. We're in his herd as well."

Dad chuckled with a look of disbelief then looked past her and over at me. "Just how many do you have in your herd, son?"

"Um...that depends," I said then looked over at Luna with a smirk. "Luna? Do you and Nightmare Moon count as two ponies or one?"

Her form changed from that of Luna to Nightmare Moon and gave me a mischievous toothy grin and a wink. "What do you think?"

With that, I looked back at my dad and said, "In that case, thirteen."

Dad chuckled with a shake of his head, "I don't know how you do it. To think I had trouble with just one."

The girls, Tia, and Luna giggled and laughed when my mother playfully slapped his hoof with her hand looking offended, though she had a playful smile on her face. "Now stop it," Mom teased with a fake offended look on her face before grinning at him and finishing with, "you know very good and well that I was the best thing you ever got." There were giggles all around when she said that. I even took a glance over at Tia and Luna where both gave me a knowing wink that plainly said they agreed with her. Sweetie Belle even lightly bumped me with her hip giving me a wink and a giggle.

"You're right, you are," Dad said with a small smile and an apologetic look on his face. Then after a short sigh, he continued. "When I got pulled here and saw you, I thought that I had died because there you were telling me that our son was here, being brainwashed, and not to believe anyone else that looked like you... I'm sorry of such a fool I was." Then he turned and looked over at me. "Thank you, son, for coming after me and putting me in that cell. It gave your mother, your real mother, a chance to reach me through your wife, Luna."

"I know what it's like to make such a grave error as attacking your own family," Luna told him with a sober look. Then lifted a wing and put it over Tia, looking over at her with a smile and a sparkle in her eyes. "And I know what it's like to be forgiven." Then looked at me with a lustful possessive look that sent pleasurable chills through me. "And I know what it's like to be made whole again." She looked over at my father again, finishing with, "Whether or not you let those that love you make you whole again, is up to you. Like it was up to me."

Dad nodded slowly at Luna after she said that. "You're right. And because my son is giving me another chance, I want to make the best of it. I don't want to mess up again." He looked over at Mom and gently put his hoof over her hand, which she turned around a took. "I lost her once and almost lost myself. After Emmit disappeared, I did lose myself for a while. And now I have both back again. We have a chance to be a family again and I don't want to lose that."

"Good, then we can talk about what we're going to do for some fun today." Mom looked a little too gleeful.

^_^

(Twilight's POV, Ponyville)

"So, why did you send Rainbow flying to Canterlot?" Fluttershy asked while she, the girls, and Ember stood around me in a circle.

"As you all know," I began while looking around at them with a gleeful smile, "I've been working on a way to instant travel from Canterlot to here. Emmit wants his herd all in one place, so he can raise his foals all in one place. Celestia and Luna agreed that it would be great, but the only way they could do that and not neglect their duties was to instant travel from here to Canterlot and back. Emmit calls it a commute. He says that humans do it all the time to go from their home to their place of work all the time. We ponies commute by either walking, hot air balloon, or carriage for the ones that are able to afford it. So, Celestia and Luna asked me to see if there was a way to instant travel, so they could commute back and forth."

I was practically skipping in place while waiting for the rune on the ground to glow. "I realized that I've been overthinking it the whole time. So, with my idea in mind and with the idea that we all would live either in and or around Fluttershy's animal sanctuary, I thought about putting the first of two instant travel rune portals right here on this large flat stone outside of her cottage."

"I do plan on making the sanctuary just over there," Fluttershy pointed off into the distance. Then put her hoof against the flat stone, "And this could be the edge of the sanctuary."

I sat down and clapped my front hooves together, "Exactly. Easy travel from Canterlot right to our future home."

"That sounds all well and good, darling. But could you tell us how this portal here works?" Rarity asked as she pointed toward the stone in front of her.

"As I said, I realized that I've been overthinking it the whole time. We've already got a one-to-one portal. The one that teleports us to and from Canterlot dungeons. So, I took that idea and supercharged it, so to speak."

"That's great, sugarcube." AJ lifted her front hoof and rubbed it against the side of her head while staring down at the portal I etched out in the stone. "But, why did you send Rainbow to Canterlot?"

I smiled over at her. "That's because this portal needs another one like it in order to work. Which also needs to be carved in stone. I'm planning on doing that in a room in Canterlot. But I also needed a temporary one to see if it will work first before carving out the final rune. So, I made a temporary one on paper that she's carrying. Which should be activated shortly after she arrives in the throne room at Canterlot. The temporary one only works once for only one pony, so I need to test it myself. If it works, then I can etch in the final rune in Canterlot in a room next door to theirs."

"Is there a limit to how far it will work?"

I was a little surprised that Ember was the one that asked. I shook my head at her with a wide smile. "Not really. I realized that the distance between them only relies on the amount of magic it needs in order to accomplish that distance. These two runes are made specifically for the distance between here and Canterlot. But that also means that I can create others for greater distances."

Ember stepped up and knelt down in front of the stone. "So, this could work between here and the dragon lands?"

I think I knew what she was getting at and smiled at her. "Yeah, it will. This should work, so I'll only need to figure out the power requirements for the distance for another set." Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the rune on the stone instantly glow and brighten. "Yes!" I clapped my hooves together in glee, then stood up, and motioned the others back. "Alright, ladies. Stand back. I'll telepathically tell you all if it worked."

"I'd cross my fingers if I had them," Pinkie cheered while the others giggled at her antics. Ember didn't get the reference but luckily Pinkie looked up at her and said, "I'll explain later."

I took a steadying breath and stepped onto the stone. It felt exactly like the ones that led down to the dungeons, just more intense. Magical power enveloped me as the rune took over. It took a little longer and felt like I was being squeezed through a cat door but a few seconds later I found myself standing in the Canterlot throne room.

"Heck yeah, it worked," Rainbow cheered as she reared up on her hind legs and threw up her front hooves.

I couldn't help but squeal excitedly while the temporary paper rune blew itself away in a cloud of paper ash. "Yes, it did!" I trotted in place out of pure joy that it succeeded. However, I needed to do something, so I calmed down enough to stand there, close my eyes, and telepathically told the others. I made it safely to Canterlot.

Yipee! Pinkie cheered in my mind as I opened my eyes and motioned for Rainbow to follow me.

Twilight? Are you in Canterlot?

Rainbow followed along beside me as I started making my way out of the throne room. I figured that Celestia was in her room, so that's where I was headed. I am Celestia. And I'm ready to start etching the final rune for instant travel between Canterlot and Fluttershy's cottage in Ponyville.

That's great, Twilight. We're all in my room and I just got a great idea for what we all could do together.

We all? Rainbow questioned as she gave me a curious look my way, which I felt the same way. Who else is with you other than Luna?

We turned down the hallway toward Celestia's room when she replied and it was something that I had mixed feelings on.

Emmit's Mother is here and his father decided to walk out of his cell and is with us now.

Rainbow especially didn't like that and with one curse of, "That son of a," she launched herself down the hallway leaving her rainbow trail behind her. Even though a part of me felt the same, this wasn't the time for a fight either. Rainbow! Stop! This isn't the time for a fight! I knew that there would be no way for me to intercept her in time. However, I still took off down the hallway as fast as my wings could carry me. I might feel the same way but he was let out of his cell for a reason. Let's hear him out. Then came the sound of doors being kicked in. The outcome was predictable. As soon as I got there, Rainbow was hanging in the middle of the room in Celestia's magical grasp. All four legs were wiggling wildly as if she was already fighting the guy.

"Come on, don't stop me," Rainbow was almost screaming at him while throwing punches and kicks at him. "He deserves a good beating for what he tried to do. Let me at him, come on, let me at him."

Even while I sighed in relief that Celestia intercepted her, it was also kind of comedic seeing her wiggle in Celestia's grasp. All our eyes turned toward the changeling sitting at the table with Emmit's mother. Especially when he stepped down from her chair and walked up to the still struggling Rainbow and looked up at her. "You're right. I do deserve a beating for what I tried to do. I deserve every single punishment." That got Rainbow to stop wiggling at least and stare down at him. "You're absolutely right. But if my son is giving me another chance then I'm going to take it."

"It's my choice, Rainbow," Emmit said as Tia lowered Rainbow toward the floor. I also noticed that little Solar was in a quiet bubble on Luna's back and fast asleep curled up looking cute. As Emmit stood in front of Rainbow, which was still in Celestia's grasp, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo stood on either side of him.

"Even after everything he's done?" Rainbow asked while pointing a hoof toward Emmit's father, now standing beside Scootaloo.

That's when I saw Luna change to Nightmare Moon and addressed her. "Rainbow Dash? Do you not recognize Nightmare Moon? Do you not remember everything I've tried doing? I tried killing my own sister to bring eternal night and force my subjects to pay attention to my glorious night." Nightmare's eyes were narrowed at Rainbow with a soft somber tone of voice, judgmental and yet trying to invoke thoughtfulness on Rainbow's part. "Yet you do not attack me with the same ferocity?"

Rainbow, like the others, looked over at Nightmare and blinked a few times as if in thought. Then crosses her front legs over her chest and begins pouting like she always does whenever she's faced with a logical argument that she can't win. "Fine. But that doesn't mean I trust him."

"Rainbow?" Emmit sighed with a patient narrowed eyes look of his own. "I may have let him out of his cell but there's still a suppressor ring on his horn." Indeed, the suppressor ring was still on his horn which meant that even though he was free there wasn't any way he could use any of his changeling magic. "It's a condition of his release."

There was a pause while everypony just looked on as Rainbow hung in the air and continued to pout. So, I decided to intervene, take Rainbow in my own grasp, and began to leave the room with her. "Well, I'm glad that's over with. Come with me Rainbow. You can...keep me company while I etch out the final rune in the room next door. It can be the teleportation room."

However, I stopped at the door and looked back when Celestia asked, "How long will it take to carve out the rune on the floor?"

"About an hour, give or take," I responded curiously as to what she had in mind.

That was answered when she replied with a wide smile, "Wonderful, then we all can spend the day in Ponyville. And I can finally start my commute back and forth to and from my new home in Ponyville."

"Indeed, I would like to spend some time looking around our future home," Nightmare Moon encouraged with a toothy wicked looking grin. "Though we might fall asleep."

"Oh that's alright," I dismissed her concern with a wave of my hoof while using my magic to open the door. "If you do, there's always a place for you to lay down. I'll let you all know when it's complete." And then left the room with Rainbow still pouting within my magical grasp.

^_^

(Ember's POV)

It was an hour ago they got word that Twilight arrived in Canterlot safely. They seemed to just stand there in worry until a few seconds later when they all relaxed and said how happy they were that it worked. Of course, that got me asking how they could know. For the next hour, they explained not only how the telepathic link between them worked but also how it came to be. It wasn't clear how the ponynapping of his mother's dead soul played into it but it became clear later. They decided to keep it going when they forgot about it later on. They all agreed on what a benefit it is from time to time. Also an annoyance from time to time.

"Here they come, y'all," the one called AJ suddenly announced, though I think it was more for my benefit. All of them suddenly got excited and started moving away from the stone soon after the rune started glowing. Immediately after stepping back, Twilight appeared first on the stone and then after she stepped away Princess Celestia and Luna were next.

"Congratulations, Twilight," Celestia was saying while stepping off the stone. "I knew you could but I'm happy that you've done it so quickly."

"Indeed," Luna agreed with a nod and a smile that looked like it was fixing to break her face.

"We can now make our herd home if Fluttershy agrees." Celestia's face looked hopefully over at Fluttershy beside me. The two young foals stayed sleeping even while she replied her agreement, the arrival of the three young fillies, Emmit, and then a changeling with a ring around his horn. While Fluttershy, Celestia, Luna, and the rest of them started walking away from the cottage, Emmit came walking up to me with the changeling with him.

"Dad? This is Princess Ember of the dragon lands," he announced as he motioned toward me with a paw. Dad? This changeling is his dad? "Confused?" After I gave him a nod, he started to explain. "Have you been told what happened with my mother?"

"Yes, I was told that her soul was brought here by mistake," I said in response.

"Correct," said the changeling with a sad tone to his voice. His face was drooping with a loss that I couldn't understand. "His mother, my wife, was taken from us when he was young. Then he disappeared on me while we prepared to go on a camping trip. Then about a year and a half later, I got pulled into this body and brainwashed by Chrysalis into trying to hurt my own family."

Smoke came from my nostrils at that while glaring down at him with my arms crossed over my chest. "My father should have squished her when he had the chance."

He looked up at me with a wry smile of his own. "I'd have to agree with you. Then again, if he did, then I wouldn't have the opportunity that I have now. My son's given me a second chance and I get to see him and his mother again even after everything I've tried to do. So, I'm not going to complain." He paused just long enough to look me over before commenting, "I know that there are mythological creatures here, son. It's going to take me some time to get used to seeing them around."

Emmit explained when I gave him a curious look. "In our world, dragons don't exist."

"Are you going to be a regular here, Princess Ember?" he asked as Emmit motioned us to follow the rest of his herd.

"I don't know yet. My father wants us to be married but we also want to speak with my father first and find out why that is." While we walked away from the cottage, I noticed how his herd was walking together and pointing at things unseen. It was clear that they were already deep in discussing their plans for his herd sanctuary. All I saw was a grassy terrain sparsely covered in flowers with a waterfall in the distance. Hardly what a dragon would call home. While my mind mulled that over, I felt one of his tails lightly wrap itself around my waist. "I'd like to go tomorrow morning." Even though he was in his fox form, as he calls it, my body started responding to his touch. This time, I explored this feeling as we slowly walked toward the others. My body grew warm with my nipples poking through my breast scales once more. I even reached down and encouraged him to wrap his tail around my waist tighter. Doing so, meant that he was claiming me as his mate. As that is the way it is done in the dragon lands. I wasn't sure if the gesture meant the same to him. However, the way his tail wrapped tighter around my waist, it probably was. Doing so both excited me and terrified me. After a breath to calm my nerves, I tried fully relaxing and let my body respond to him. The words from the others on how terrifying it could be to do so came back to me and confirmed just that. Fully opening myself up to him and let my guard down completely was scary to me. But I wanted to explore this feeling. So, I let my nipples poke through my scales and the heat build between my legs.

"Sure, I think we could do that," he said back. Our eyes met with him smiling up at me with his tail now firmly wrapped around my waist, I moved close enough to him that we rubbed up against each other as we walked closer to the group. "Although, we'll have to find a balloon to take us unless you plan on carrying me."

"We would drown in the sea if I did." I may have said it with a straight serious face but Emmit turned it around on me.

"Oh, I see," his voice took on a mischievous tone to it. "Certainly you aren't calling me fat or heavy are you?"

When I looked down at him, there was a humorous glint in his eyes and I had to put my hand to my face with a sigh and a patient groan. "They warned me against your humor." As we got closer, we heard them deep into the planning stage.

"I think that would be wonderful, Celestia." By Fluttershy's tone of voice, I think she was liking whatever idea that they thought up for the area.

"Yeah, one big area where everypony can mingle, eat and have fun together. Right here would be great." I watched Pinkie nearly jump in place she looked soo happy. Even put a hoof around Fluttershy as a sideways hug.

"It is picturesque," Rarity was saying as she stood beside Pinkie while they looked toward the waterfall. Emmit, his father, and I walked up behind them while staying quiet so we could just listen in. "I think a center area with the creek running through it would be simply wonderful. Planned right, everypony would come from far away just for the perfect romantic scene. Especially under the soft light of a full moon. A gazebo perhaps for an outdoor romantic dinner under the moonlight?"

"You could keep a simple open area for an old-fashioned picnic," AJ offered.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Emmit was looking up at something. It turned out to be the one called Rainbow Dash. She was sitting on a cloud above the others and staring down at Emmit's father rather intently. Narrowed eyes and a cold stare intently. I think they were speaking telepathically because she shook her head after he tapped the ground with a hoof.

"We could tease Emmit with sensual baths under the waterfalls," Nightmare Moon suggested then turned her head back toward us giving Emmit a teasing wink.

"Now there's an idea." Celestia chose to tease Emmit as well as she too turned to look back at him. What both of them said, drew his eyes to them. When they got his attention, they linked their tails together, lifted them giving him a "come here" gesture with the tips. All while giggling and swaying their hips at him which gave him a good show. I also watched while wondering if I could draw his eye the same way? "After one foal and I can still turn his head," Celestia, and the others in his herd giggled at that.

Emmit simply smiled at her saying, "Tia, you will always turn my head."

"Will we turn your head, Emmit?" I heard from Apple Bloom and nearly laughed at the sight. The three fillies did the same as Celestia and Luna by raising their tails and shaking their butts at him. The way they did it, however, had it looking more silly than the erotic nature it was supposed to be. Apple Bloom was front and center being closest to him. So, in response, Emmit lowered his head and, with a mischievous smirk on his face, said a quick, "Yep," just before practically launching himself toward her. He didn't tackle her but latched onto the lips between her legs. Apple Bloom yelped in surprise before laughing and taking off which had the other two doing the same. And so, the chase was on.

I stood where I was and watched Emmit chase after them. Then kissed and fondled them after he caught them while the rest of his herd looked on, laughed, and cheered for the fillies to try and get away. There was a wide happy smile on the face of Emmit's father as he looked on and watched the fun. "Family is everything, Ember," he said with a wistful voice while watching the fillies tease him by shaking their butts then him rushing in kissing them between their legs. "Trust me, I know. I lost my family, then tried to destroy it, and now have an opportunity to have it again."

Even though I heard his words, my thoughts whirled around feeling his human lips against me again. And heat grew between my legs again at that very thought.

"Rainbow Dash! Will you please stop glaring at Emmit's father already?" Twilight Sparkle berated him with a glare up at her. "So, help me don't make me come up there."

"No, somepony needs to keep an eye on him," Rainbow said without taking her eyes off of the changeling while she lays on a cloud just above.

Emmit had his head between Scootaloo's legs and whatever he was doing was making her want more, moaning out her approval. She whined when he stopped, raised his head, and looked back toward Rainbow. "Rainbow-" Emmit didn't get to finish his beratement as the changeling spoke up.

He looked over at Emmit with a small sad smile. "No, Emmit. It's alright. Small steps, son. Can't win everyone in a day." Emmit turned around and started walking back over to where his father and I were standing. The look on his face was one of practiced patience with Rainbow as he stole a glance up at her as he walked by. "You may have let me out the cell but it will take time to get me into their hearts. She's right to feel the way she does. Now that my head is on straight again, there will be plenty of time." I watched him take a minute to take a look around before smiling back at him. "This is a beautiful place and from what I've heard so far, it sounds like it will be a wonderful place to raise kids. A nice small community. Maybe in time, I'll be welcome here. But not right now. Don't worry, son. There's time now."

Emmit let out a frustrated sigh before giving him a small smile with a short nod of his head. "Alright."

"I'll see you later, son," he said then turned around and headed back toward the teleportation stone. Emmit changed to his human form only when his father stepped onto the stone and teleported away. Then after he threw up his hands, he turned back around and looked up at Rainbow while the rest of his herd started gathering around.

"Was that really necessary, Rainbow?"

Rainbow kicked the cloud away then hovered down where she could get face to face with him to answer his question. "Yeah, it was. I don't trust him and I know you don't either. That's why you kept that ring over his horn, so he couldn't try anything. And while I can't speak for the herd, I can speak for myself. And I don't want him around here. Not after what he tried to do."

"You have not seen his subconscious mind as we have, Rainbow Dash," Luna started to explain as she stepped up next to Emmit and looked up at Rainbow. "The reason he is free from his cell is that he is truly remorseful for his actions and free from Chrysalis' control."

"That very well may be, Princess Luna. And while I truly believe in second chances, I do agree with Rainbow that my trust with him being around this place will have to be earned."

Emmit rolled his eyes then nearly put his nose to Rainbow's nose, "Why do you think the ring is still on his horn? Even though he's my father, I haven't forgotten everything he tried to do which is why the suppressor ring is still on his horn. But come on now, it's his first day out." Then his face turned more serious and narrowed his eyes at her while lowering his voice, "Surely you don't think that I would willingly endanger my own foals, now do you?"

"No!" Rainbow retorted though looking a little bit sheepish herself, even floated back a little. "Of course not, but you're in a herd now, so you have to consider our feelings as well. Especially in this unique situation."

"Is anypony keeping score?" Pinkie wondered aloud before giggling.

"Then why don't leave it up to the head mare?" Was Celestia's suggestion with a knowing smirk on her face.

Rarity stepped forward to stand by Emmit as he crossed his arms over his chest, saying, "Alright, fine. Whatever you girls decide, I'll go with. However, just remember one thing. I kept the suppressor ring over his horn for a reason. I let him out for a reason. And I invited him here for a reason. That didn't mean he was going to stay here. I haven't seen my father since coming here, had to fight to get his mind back, and so on his first day out, I wanted it to be something special. To really introduce him to you properly to you all." He finished with a glare over at Rainbow, "Now that is ruined."

Rainbow's ears drooped as did the look on her face after he said that. She even landed and started lightly hoofing the ground as she played with a few blades of grass.

"I think it's clear that Emmit has put in place precautions and I also believe Luna and Nightmare Moon that Emmit's father is genuinely remorseful of his previous actions," Rarity began while looking around at the others as if she was the referee. "I think we can all agree that we would rather get to know his father on friendly terms. And while I agree that requires a level of trust that he has to earn, due to his previous actions, Emmit's father needs to be able to earn it somehow. So, I'm sorry darling for ruining your plans. Perhaps we can try again when you get back from your trip with Ember to the dragon lands?"

"Alright, alright, I'm sorry for ruining everything," Rainbow looked up at Emmit, still looking sheepish with her ears laid back against her head but with a firm look in her eyes. "However, I just can't trust him."

"He does require supervision, I whole heartily agree Rainbow," Rarity spoke up with a slightly condescending look toward Rainbow. "While he is earning our trust, I know Emmit would agree that the suppressor ring stays on of course. And I think brief visits here would be acceptable as long as he's monitored at all times. Can we all agree?"

Every one of them agreed and even though the matter was settled, the sour mood left behind put a little bit of a damper on things for the rest of the day. Which was spent eating and planning the area where who would be where and how things would look. Luna decided to take her rest outside for once on a thick blanket that Twilight provided. However, my mind kept going back to what his father said about family. And it was family that we would be seeing tomorrow. Now, with more questions to ask.

Chapter Twenty-Three: Dragon Lands Visit

Chapter Twenty-Three: Dragon Lands Visit

(Ember's POV, The next day)

The next morning it was determined that Twilight will go with us, so she can steer the balloon. I can fly and Emmit knows nothing about how to steer a balloon, which is why Twilight is going with us. Celestia told us that she had bought us a charter flight to the dragon lands and back again. So, our trip would take us back to Canterlot, catch a train over to Baltimare, and then a walk to Horseshoe Bay where the ship lay waiting for us. So, Emmit, Twilight, and I used the portal to return to Canterlot where she led us toward the train station. Emmit reverted back to his fox form during the trip through Canterlot. All while there was a couple of his tails around my waist with a couple of tails over Twilight's back and butt as we walked. I noticed that Twilight was walking up against him with her hip rubbing against his. My body responded to him again after he put his tails around me. And like at the cottage, I put one hand over his tails giving him permission to wrap his tails tighter around me. Then he pulled me against him, as with Twilight, and felt my hip lightly rub against his.

He stayed in his fox form even after we boarded the train where his tail wrapped around me again after we sat down. We weren't the only ones in this particular train car but we were the only ones on this sofa-like seat. Shortly after the train left the station, I felt my body heat up again and my nipples poke out between the scales of my breasts as his tails wrapped around my waist. This time, it was more difficult to let my guard down and try to enjoy his touch because of other ponies around. I didn't know if I could do that around other dragons. But I wanted to push myself to relax in his touch right now in this train car. So, after closing my eyes, I moved my hand, the one closest to him, from my side to rest against his back. I used my other hand to guide his two tails. His lower tail I guided to rest between my legs to cover up the building heat between them. Then raised his other tail to cover up my exposed, and now hard, nipples.

Twilight extended a wing across Emmit where the tip of her wing touched my back and rubbed me lightly. Emmit, meanwhile, used his tails to lightly rub up against me. And started lightly stimulating me. I closed my eyes, took a slow deep breath, and tried to keep my body relaxed, so I could explore this feeling. I just wasn't used to doing so in front of others at all, so I had to remind myself to relax at times when my guard started coming up again. I think Twilight saw this and encouraged me to lean against Emmit as she was. After leaning my body against his, and after squeezing my arm a little tighter around him, I found it easier to keep myself relaxed. Relaxed and enjoy the sensation of his tail rubbing against my exposed hard nipples. And enjoy the sensation of his tail against my warm lower lips between my legs. And the warmth those touches sent through me. The feeling of my nipples and lower lips were now more sensitive to his touch and the small sparks of pleasure that his touch produces in me. We stayed that way all through the trip to Baltimare. With my eyes closed, I rested my hand against his tail between my legs and lightly stroked it while he rubbed it lightly against me. I found my other hand was long enough to wrap around him to where my talons lightly scratched against the side of his body.

During my talks with the others, they all spoke of how powerful he is. And that is one thing that is important to a dragon, male or female. It's also important to me in a mate. As my talons lightly scratched against his side, I was able to feel his firm hard strong muscles underneath his thick coat. He felt physically powerful even without the abilities that the others told me about. Was it because I felt how powerful he was that I'm so willing to open myself up so willingly for him? As the announcement came that we were pulling into Baltimare station, I felt more relaxed, and aroused, with him than times previous. So, I felt downhearted when it was time for us to leave the train and walk through the city. Because, while I was sitting there, my body felt so hot and aroused at his touch. It was also the first time that I felt compelled to start exploring his body and to return this feeling that he was giving to me.

After that determination in mind, our walk through Baltimare was nothing but anticipation for me. For I wanted to be someplace private where I could give him the same feelings that he has given me. That even though I'm the one who's learning to be intimate, that I want him to be intimate with me. It was explained that part of being intimate is telling each other their deepest secrets without the fear of being hurt or chastised by the other. For the first time, I not only wanted this but was looking forward to it. I wanted it. I was looking forward to letting my guard down again fully and completely to him. Now that we were walking through a densely populated city, my body had closed itself off again. I almost felt cold, now that my body had cooled off and my guard has gone up again. While my guard has gone up, I found that it wasn't completely up. I was still enjoying the feel of his tails wrapped firmly around my waist. My fingers ran through the thick fur of his tail. And the feeling of his hips rubbing against mine.

After arriving at the port and seeing the airship that we were going to use, and after remembering that we would be the only ones aboard, I realized that our time aboard the airship would be my opportunity. It wasn't big or huge by any means. However, it was big enough for a few dragons to lay down inside with room to spare. Which meant that there was plenty of room for us to be intimate.

"This doesn't look like a hot air balloon, Twilight," Emmit said as he walked up the plank behind me then used his ability to raise and secure the plank. "Looks like somepony took a regular basket and lengthened it by four times. Then widened it by three times before attaching an oblong balloon to it. How are you going to pilot this thing?"

I watched her walk toward the back end of the basket and activate her horn. Emmit came to stand beside me and wrap his tails tightly around me as Twilight lit up her horn. As we began our slow ascent from the dock, it wasn't clear to me if he was holding onto me for my safety or his.

"Magic, naturally," Twilight said with an easy knowing smile our way. "This airship was specifically designed to be easy piloted by magic. So, no, it's not a hot air balloon. Those are only for short trips. This one was built for unicorns to make longer trips, so it has food storage under the floor and a retractable tarp that can cover us in case of bad weather."

Emmit looked around him at the basket and then looked up at the large balloon above us. "Alright, so what's in the balloon then? Helium?"

"Not exactly," Twilight's horn stayed lit as we lifted higher into the air and turned it toward the dragon lands. "It uses a special gas that unicorns can manipulate at will. The gas will expand or contract due to magic, thus a unicorn is able to raise or lower the ship accordingly. Easy for me considering I've used hot air balloons all the time. We'll be up in the air and headed toward the dragon lands shortly." Twilight's face turned into a mischievous smirk toward him. "Don't worry, Emmit. Heights are nothing to be scared of."

"I'm not afraid of heights, Twilight as you very well know," he said with a laugh. "Even though I can maneuver in the air, I'm the only one here that can't fly. I'm not afraid of heights. I'm afraid of the sudden stop that will kill me when my body hits the ground and I'm not prepared for it."

"I'll catch you," I put in simply. Not in a way that was meant to be serious or even funny.

However, Twilight's face looked like barely restrained laughter when she said, "Yes, don't worry Emmit darling. You have an all-powerful princess and a mighty dragoness to catch you." When she said "Emmit darling" she sounded like the white one, Rarity.

"In that case..." The tone of his voice was teasing and mischievous as he took a step to the side away from me and morphed into his bi-pedal human form. Then raised his arms over his head in a stretching fashion before finishing with, "Now that we're away from all other prying eyes, it feels good to feel the air against my skin."

Twilight wiggled her eyes up and down teasingly before letting out a hum that said she clearly likes what she's seeing. All while she tilted her head to the side with her eyes appearing to roam up and down. I also took a moment to really get a good look at his human form. He has long black hair, or mane as ponies call it, and blue eyes that I'll admit to liking to look at. Even though his skin could easily be pierced and cut, he looked well muscled. And because I was curious plus wanted him to feel what he's given me, I spoke up. "How about feeling me against your skin?" When he turned his head to look down at me, I moved in front of him and gently put a hand against his chest. My voice sounded more nervous than I had intended when I said, "I want to be intimate with you." Then asked Twilight, "If that is alright?"

Looking over at Twilight, I saw her smile and give me a nod. Then I looked up into his eyes as he lowered his hands to my arms, gently holding them. As I looked up at him and into his blue eyes... And willed my guard down completely. With a sigh, I put my other hand to his naked chest, feeling his strong chest while my body grew warm. My heart pounded in my chest because of how nervous I was about what I was about to say. "Emmit, it still scares me to let down my guard completely. And even though I'm still new at this, you have made me feel something that I've never felt before." My nipples poked through my scales and as we lifted up into the sky, I actually started feeling the cool wind against me. "You've shown me what intimacy is. For the first time in my life, I am lowering my guard completely and fully for you. Because I want to fully experience it. I...want...to feel it again. And I want you to feel it too."

He reached down, took my hand, and raised it to his lips giving it a light kiss. When he did, I noticed something. My scales had separated and softened. That was why I felt the cool wind stronger than before. The separation wasn't by much and you had to look really close to see it but it was there. I didn't even know my body could do that. "Sex can be intimate and you can be intimate without sex," he said while his other hand ran down one side of me. Because of the softness of my scales, my body's reaction to his touch was compounded. Almost as if I didn't have any scales at all. So, my body tingled with his every touch as he laid his hand on my hip. "But sex is more than just being physical and intimate." Possessiveness was in his eyes as he looked down at me. It was in his touch as he squeezed my butt cheek. "Sex is more than just being intimate. It's a sharing of oneself. Of giving a part of yourself to the other." He kissed my hand again and whispered, "Or completely."

"Completely..." I found myself whispering it up at him then pressing myself against him when feeling his hands pull me. Letting my guard down to give myself to another male so fully and completely was something that I've never done. As my body pressed itself against him, I felt his hard cock against my stomach. My scales were soft enough to feel it twitch against me as my own heart pounded in my chest. So completely give myself to him that...that it was like a complete surrender and submission. I was still new to this but I wanted to try. I think he saw that in my eyes because he leaned his head down giving me a kiss. It was a soft kiss but ignited a fire down below. But he didn't stop there. He lightly and slowly kissed my cheek and then my neck when I tilted my head giving him better access.

He didn't stop there but knelt down in front of me, brought his hands up to my small breasts, and gently squeezed them. His hands felt like lava against my softened scales and my body felt so hot that the cool wind didn't bother me. Those hands completely covered my breasts and I gasped when he lowered his head and sucked on a nipple. A pleasure that I've never known shot through me. I didn't know it could feel like this. My soft scales made my whole body sensitive to his touch. Making me moan softly as my hands gripped his hair while his lips sucked hard on my nipple. My breasts felt soo soft and supple under his touch because of how soft my scales were. The pleasurable feeling that was running through me had my legs shaking making it more difficult to stand.

I think Twilight used her magic because I felt myself being lowered gently onto the wooden floor of the airship's basket. And lifted my head up enough to watch him slowly start kissing down my body. All while his hands stayed gripping and kneading my soft supple breasts. Enticing a moan out of me when his fingers twisted a nipple. That moan got louder when he started sucking gently on my pussy. Spreading my legs wide for him, I put my hands over his and gripped them. I moaned with each slow deep breath I took while feeling like my whole body was taking a lava bath. My breath hitched and I think my heart skipped a beat when I felt his tongue slip inside me to start licking my inner walls.

Don't stop. I've never felt this good. Closing my eyes, I squeezed his hands letting out a cry of pleasure. It felt like he was kissing me from the inside. I've never felt this way before. All this was because of him. All because I chose to let my guard down for him.

Then he stopped. He pulled his tongue out and started kissing up my body again while his hands went underneath me. Opening my eyes again, I watched him kiss my stomach and then my two hard nipples. Then he was on top of me with a passionate and very possessive look in his eyes. As my legs wrapped around his waist and while feeling his arms under my shoulders to caress my head, I felt the tip of his cock press against my wet hot pussy lips. I wrapped my arms around his neck then started to squeeze his butt with my legs. It felt like I was completely surrendering to him. Giving myself to him so completely when he parted my pussy lips. My mouth hung open in a silent moan as he started to stretch and fill me. My heart was pounding so hard that I heard it in my head. And once he was fully inside of me, I didn't want him to leave. He felt like he was touching my heart he was in soo deep.

And when he started slowly pulling out, I kept my legs wrapped tightly around him. That way he couldn't pull out completely. Only halfway. And with my eyes lost in his blue ones, he pulled me against him and held me. Like a hug, he held me firmly against him while he started thrusting himself slowly back and forth. My head was against his chest as I moaned with each deep breath against his chest. And my talons started scratching his back as the pleasure he was giving me deepened within me. I didn't want this to end soon but last as long as it could. This was soo different. This was better. Much better than any sex with any dragon. Because this was more than sex, more than just being intimate. This was total surrender and submission of myself to him. Pressing my cheek against his chest, I relaxed completely while loudly moaning out my complete surrender and submission.

He sped up but stayed slow. And while the soft wet slaps of his body against mine hit my ears, I felt so hot. I felt so wet for him because of how he was making me feel. So, with my heart pounding in my chest, I rubbed my cheek against his own chest. All while moaning my approval while feeling his fingers scratch and start to grip my head. That and hearing his deep moaning and grunting breaths in my ear told me that his peak was nearing. As mine was. But I wanted it to last as long as it could, so I whispered to him to take his time. And he did. He stayed slow to let out peak build-up slowly. All while I enjoyed the feeling of his hard-muscled body taking me. And it felt more wonderful than anything else I've ever experienced.

But all things must end. And ours ended with a sudden and powerful orgasm that had me gasping out long and loud. It was soo powerful that my body shook with each contraction against him. I also felt his own body shake with release. While pressed my cheek against his chest, I also felt his hands grip my head as he grunted loudly into my ear. Never in my life have I experienced such a powerful orgasm. But my body contracted around his shaft while feeling his warmth invade me and fill me while my body drank from him. He freely gave in grunts and moans into my ear as I scratched his back with each shaking shout of climactic pleasure.

Then it started fading away. Leaving me breathless with him resting on top of me. And my head spun lightly in the light aftershocks that followed. His own slow heavy breathing rang in my ears as he relaxed on top of me. I kept my eyes closed with my head still against his chest then wrapped my wings around him in order to keep him close. That was because as my heart began to slow I started feeling colder. I think Twilight knew this because heard her hoofsteps getting closer, then felt her put a wing over mine, and heard her using magic on us. It must have been some type of warming spell because the area around us began to get warmer. "Feeling a little bit cold?" she asked while Emmit shifted himself to lay to one side of me which gave me a chance to look over at Twilight giving her a nod. She smiled. "That's normal. That's just makes snuggling afterward so much more enjoyable."

"I'm not going to argue about that," Emmit chuckled as I felt him lay the palm of his hand against a breast. I've never giggled and moaned at the same time before but I did when he gently squeezed my breast.

Twilight laughed lightly at that giving him a wink, "You better not. I know where you sleep." Then looked back at me with a knowing smile while Emmit continued to softly massage my breast. "How do you feel, Ember?"

"I never knew it could be like that." After answering her question, I looked over at Emmit. "I didn't even know that my scales could separate and soften. Do you feel how soft they are?" To emphasize this, I put my hand over his, which was on my breast, and gave it a squeeze. He nodded. "My body has never done that before. My scales are still separated and soft. Which makes the touch of your hand on me feel...so..." I had to pause again just to find the right word but a short happy laugh came out as my eyes locked onto his. "So wonderful, felt soo good. My body is soo sensitive to your touch right now. Each touch of your hand and fingers is almost like lava against them."

"It's the same for me, Ember," Twilight told me with the same happy warm smile that was on my face right now. "When you truly care about somepony, Emmit in this case, you'll want to be touched by him. Kissed by him. You'll not want any barriers between the both of you. Just like I don't want any barriers between us. I love him, therefore, I want to touch him so he'll know just how much that I love him. Showing love is through touch, making love, and simply telling him that you love him." I giggled when she hit him lightly on his head with her wing with a playful stare. "Even if he rubs my fur the wrong way sometimes."

"That's a lot to take in."

"That's alright, Ember, there's no rush," Twilight encouraged with a smile and a slight shake of her head.

"Yeah, Rome wasn't built in a day, so neither can love and trust." I had to look at Twilight for the answer to that one because I had no idea what he was referring to.

Twilight waved off my confused look with an amused shake of her head and a roll of her eyes. "Some city where he came from."

It took me a minute but I understood what they were saying. And now that I thought about it, I didn't trust the dragons that I had sex with. Which was why my guard was up all the time. I think I was beginning to understand why sex with other dragons felt so hollow and empty. It was just an act without any emotions tied to it because I didn't want to let my guard down in order to feel what it was truly like. But now...

"What are you planning to do after this talk with your father?" Emmit asked me.

My only response at that moment was just to stare up at him. At first, I wasn't sure. But after looking into his eyes, experiencing everything during the past couple of days, and especially the way he makes me feel, I had my answer. "I want to explore this," I told him softly while my hand lightly rubbed his that was gently squeezing my breast. "I'm not sure about the marriage that my father wants because I still have lots of questions. But you've made me feel something that I never have. Something that feels soo good that my sex with other dragons feels hollow in comparison. My body responds to you in such a way that has me wanting to be touched by you. So, I'll return to Ponyville with you, so I can explore this more."

"I'm glad you've decided that, Ember," Emmit said with a smile that reached his blue eyes then leaned in kissing me in a way that brought out a soft sigh. A sigh that echoed the way my body felt right now. Soft and tender with my body seemed to hum with each touch of his hand.

"So am I. We'll be able to show you what it's like to be in a herd," I heard from Twilight and saw a happy smile on her face as well when I turned to look. Even though many questions were running through my head, for the moment the only thing I wanted to do was stay just like this. Like this, with my scales soft and supple at his touch. A touch that sends waves of warmth through me. A touch that I want to explore.

^_^

The rest of the trip to the dragon lands was peaceful. Most of the time I simply laid there and enjoyed his touch. As soon as the dragon lands were in sight, however, I closed myself off again. I apologized for it but he just smiled, shook his head, and said that it was alright. He expected it to happen. Twilight guided us down far enough away from the lava pits that the balloon nor the basket would burst into flames. Before we exited the basket, Emmit had changed back into his fox form. And explained that he was more lava resistant in this form because his other form was too sensitive to high heat.

"These are the lava pits," I pointed out while we started making our way toward them. He had his tails around me and Twilight as we walked. Even though my guard was up with my scales closed and hard again, I still felt the need to stay close to him. And still welcomed the feel of his tails around me.

"Reminds me of several hot tubs scattered all along the ground," he commented while looking around.

"Because we can withstand high heat and lava, that's what we use them for," I told them while seeing a few dragons relaxing within a couple of the pools. My mind immediately went back to the sex I've had with them. And each memory paled in comparison to the experience I've had with Emmit.

"Even this dusty stone ground is warm," Twilight tapped a hoof against the stone ground we were walking on. Her friends told me she's the type that loves learning about things. And she stopped just long enough to tap the ground to take a good look at it before walking again. "Guess I need to be careful about where I step. Might even have to protect my hooves. But I'm guessing that it would be greatly beneficial to dragons and your eggs, right? I was told by Celestia that Spike's egg had to be kept at a high temperature."

"Yes, they do." We paused walking for me to point toward a high ridgeline just beyond the lava pits. "Just beyond here is a shallow trench where we keep our eggs. There's a steady lava stream that flows under it to keep them warm."

"Natural incubation," Twilight's voice was soft and thoughtful as she looked.

"Beyond that is where my father is. He should be waiting for us there." Right then, a couple of the male dragons got out of one of the lava pits and started flying our way. And the look on their faces told me that it wasn't just for a quick chat either. They wanted to have sex. That was clearly seen in their eyes as they flew closer.

"Hey, Ember! We knew you'd come back!" It was in his voice as well.

"Yeah! There's no way that he can satisfy you like a real dragon can," the other one had the same arrogant overconfidence.

"You had sex with these two lanky things?" Even though his voice was filled with amusement and mirth at the two dragons that landed in front of us, his two tails gripped my waist a little tighter. It told me how possessive he was of me. Looking between them I could tell that his other form was still taller than both of them. Plus, now that I had his form to compare against theirs, I could see why he would see them as lanky. Neither stood up as straight as he did or even as I did. Between his body build and theirs was a telling difference. Dragons had hard scales that could take a lot of punishment and protected us from extreme heat but were surprisingly soft underneath. The only part of his body that was soft was his skin. Underneath that soft skin was a well-toned body. I felt how hard his muscles were underneath as I laid with him earlier. Dragons tended to believe that they were powerful because of their thick scales, especially among teenagers. And especially these two. Emmit didn't look powerful. But I could tell that he was. And it wasn't skin deep as it was with we dragons.

"Who are you calling lanky?" Charcoal growled at him. I once saw his charcoal-colored lanky body as attractive enough for sex. Now... Not so much.

"Yeah! We dragons are powerful," Fume said while pounding his fist into his hand. His body is more or less the same, just purple instead.

Emmit just laughed at the both of them while Twilight was trying to hold back some laughter of her own. That didn't go well with either of them and tried to impress Twilight. Both of them flexed their lanky arms while grinning at her but it was Charcoal that asked her, "Why don't you try having sex with a powerful dragon?"

That's when Twilight actually started laughing while leaning on him. She finally calmed down enough to say, "If I did, I'd ruin my relationship with Emmit here and be sorely disappointed in your performance."

"Ouch," Emmit chuckled before giving Twilight a thankful kiss. "Thanks for stroking my ego."

"Whatever," Fume waved a dismissive hand toward her. Then turned toward me with a smile, "Come on, Ember. Let's go." He even reached for my arm but I slapped it away. Both of them were surprised at my actions. I was surprised at how fiercely I did it. For the first time in my life, I felt offended that he just assumed that I would just go along with him. Just the thought of having sex with them didn't sit well with me.

"No!" was my forceful response to them. Matter of fact, the thought of sex with them was almost repulsive after the fulfilling sex I've had with Emmit. I'm beginning to understand that all they wanted was my body and a good time. Emmit showed me a small taste of what a long-term meaningful relationship with him and his herd would be like. "I'm not here for either of you or that. I'm here to talk with my father then I'm going to return with him to Equestria." Without waiting for their response, I started walking again. Thankfully, they didn't pursue me afterward but stood there in stunned silence as we walked away.

^_^

"You have returned daughter?"

My father has always been the biggest and the strongest among all the dragons. Right now, he was sitting on the big stone throne and looking down at me quizzically. Normally, I would have flown up to his face to talk to him but I stayed with Emmit and Twilight. "I have, father."

"And you have returned with the fox and an Equestrian princess?" Curiosity was in my father's eyes as he looked down at me.

I got right to the point while Emmit told me of his silent support by keeping his tails around me, squeezing me lightly. "Why do you want me to marry him?"

"Before I answer that, tell me why you let him hold you as if you are his?"

I knew what he was really asking me. If I was protesting the marriage so much then why allow myself to get this close to him as if he was already my mate? "I'm not his," I started saying while looking over at him.

"Per se," Twilight muttered softly with a small smile.

"Yet," Emmit teased softly with a slight smirk. He chuckled out a light grunt after that when I lightly stomped on a back paw. The little comradery did bring a smile to my father's face.

"With the time that I've spent with him, I've felt things that I never have." Putting a hand on his head, I urged him to look up at me. When he did, I asked, "Turn please?" I watched his body morph into his other form. Afterward, I took both of his hands in mine and placed them on my waist. I had to close my eyes and will my guard down for my body to react as it did before. Heat started building inside me as his hands moved down to caress my butt cheeks. It was when he squeezed them gently and pulled me against him that my scales softened and separated as they did before. My own hands took his arms and held them as I opened my eyes to look up at him. "He's the only one that my scales had separated and softened for. My body is eager for his touch. He's shown me how closed off I've been about sex and intimacy. He and his herd are so different than us. Male dragons typically leave rearing the young to the female caretakers. He's not like that. He wants all his young in the same place so he can have an active part in their upbringing."

I paused just long enough to look up at my father, "Like you raised me yourself. He wants the same. You raised me yourself instead of letting the caretakers do it. Why? Why treat me any different than the rest? Why is my body acting this way when he touches me? When we had sex, it was more than just that. I've felt the way I've opened myself up to him before. How I want his touch, need his touch, and how soft my body is when he touches me."

Father was smiling down at me while I told him all this. When I got done, he closed his eyes, and with a soft sigh, there was the quiet sound of his own scales separating. The softest clicks were heard as it traveled down his body. He opened his eyes again and looked down at me with a warm smile. "I wanted to raise you because I love you, my daughter. Just as I loved your mother. Our scales separate and are soft when we are with our destined mate. When we want to feel close to those we love and care for." He paused for a short sigh before continuing. "I suppose I should have explained things like this way earlier. I'll accept that mistake. I've watched how you've had sex with the other dragons. I've watched our society slowly change into something that is only about unfeeling power and might. A lot of it is my fault but I want to change that. But how can I even hope to begin? If I step down as the dragon lord, the next dragon lord will be even more fierce. And the next and the next. A journey begins with a single step and change starts with one dragon that wants it. If I could not teach, or show my own daughter love, then how could there ever be hope for change?"

"So why insist that she marry me then?" Emmit asked, also curious as I was. "Why not tell her all this? Because it's clear that she didn't know anything about her scales or intimacy."

"I should have told her, yes," Father agreed with a slow nod toward him. "However, even if I show her the intimacy between father and daughter. I can never show her the intimacy between mates. Only when she experiences this and a family of her own will she be truly ready to lead the dragon nation into a peaceful future. Otherwise, our race will become violent and cruel over time."

"Ok, I get that, but why me?"

"I've heard of you," he said down to him, tilting his head to the side in thought. "The fox that fought to save his mother. To save his father he had to bring down Chrysalis, the changeling queen. Through everything I've heard of you, told me of a creature that valued the things that I desired for my daughter but could never teach. It was my hope that she would learn that through you."

"The things that can only be learned through mating with someone she loves. Like you loved your mate, right?" Emmit asked that and my father gave him a single nod of his head and a smile. Which just confirmed everything for me.

"Does that answer your questions, daughter?"

"I...believe so, yes," I said to him as thoughts whirled around in my head like a mighty wind. So, I'm destined to be his mate? If my father spoke true, then that would explain why my scales separate and soften as his own did.

"And what of your plans now, my daughter?"

I shook my head slightly as if to clear it of my thoughts. "I will return with him to Equestria to learn more about him, about his herd, about this feeling, about life in the herd, and about family."

"Good. It is as I had hoped," he said to me. Then looked down at Emmit with a smile, "You have my blessing to become her mate. Teach her what it's like to love a mate?"

Emmit nodded his head up at him. "Being a father myself, I understand. And will do my best to love her and any kids that we may have."

"That is all I ask."

My heart felt light and free as I looked up at him, pressing my body up against his. "Then I will return to Equestria and be your mate."

"And I promise to do my best to love you and our kids." I kissed him, hard. And while my body felt warm and light, my heart pounded in my chest just for him and let him know with my yearning moan.

"And as my duty as the current dragon lord, I now pronounce you mated," Father said with a knowing and mischievous grin down at us.

I heard Twilight squeal with delight, stand up on her hind legs, put her front legs against us, and said with the most delighted voice, "This is so great. Welcome to the herd, Ember."

"Thank you," I said to her but turned to look up at Father again when one last question popped into my head. "Ok, I get everything else but if you really want me to become the next dragon lord, then what was all the fuss around the test?"

"No one really asked to be the next dragon lord," he said with a shrug, "just like I knew they wouldn't. And I couldn't let you become the next dragon lord because you weren't ready. The dragon kingdom must be turned away from its current path and set upon a peaceful one. But you are ready for the mating ritual."

I looked up at my father and with a firm resolve told him, "Yes, father. I am ready for the mating ritual."

"Mating ritual?"

"Yes, Emmit. I want you in this form as we mate with each other right here in front of my father and the rest of the dragons present," I told him with my heart starting to pound in my chest with nervousness and excitement in my heart. this would be the first time that I would have sex with him in front of all other dragons. Just the thought of so many dragons watching us had my body closing up again. That wouldn't be fair to him. The first time as mates should be like it was during the trip over. With me opening myself up completely and fully to him but I was nervous doing that in front of all other dragons. "But I'm nervous because all other dragons will be watching and I don't want to close myself up to you."

He understood, and with his hands slowly massaging my butt cheeks, he told me softly, "Then we'll start slow and I'll help you relax."

"And I will make sure that they are kept at a distance," my father said with one of the happiest smiles I've ever seen him make. Then he stepped down from his large stone throne and laid himself down in front of us to wrap his long tail around us. In essence, making a protective closed-off area just for us. Then gave out his loud roar to call all dragons to us with a stream of fire into the sky.

"Take deep slow breaths," Emmit told me while smiling down at me while rubbing his hands up and down each side of my body to comfort me.

As I started hearing the other dragons gather around us, my father started speaking. "Hear me! My daughter, Ember, has my blessing to mate with the creature known as Emmit. Any dragon from henceforth that tries to interfere or tries to mate with my daughter will suffer my wrath."

Emmit kissed me. And while he was kissing me I was fighting myself to stay open and relaxed. But he knew this, so after he pulled away, he whispered, "Ignore everything else but just us. Close your eyes and with each breath you take, breathe out all that nervousness and breathe in the soothing relaxing air around you. And simply concentrate on my touch and on the sound of my voice."

So, I closed my eyes, felt him place my hands on his cheeks, and leaned forward gently kissing my neck. Each kiss was soft with slow soft pecks against my neck as he went from one side of my neck to the other. As he did, I rolled my neck around to give him better access while doing what he asked. The deep breathing he asked me to do seemed to help as I kept thinking about just the two of us. The others didn't matter. Only he and I mattered at this moment. While keeping my thoughts on just us, it was getting easier to keep myself relaxed and open for him. Especially when he started kissing down my chest.

"We area mated, my Ember, my treasure," he spoke softly as his hands lowered to each breast and gave them a possessive squeeze. "You are mine," pleasurable heat sparked through me with his lips softly kissing a hard exposed nipple. "No other dragon may have you." He kissed my other nipple making me moan softly for him as his hands squeezed each breast. Staying there for only a short time, he started kissing down my body, peppering light kisses down my stomach while his hands rubbed each side of my body. "Breathe out all that nervousness and breathe in white-hot passionate desire for your mate." My hands gripped his long hair as he peppered kisses closer and closer to my pussy. I listened to his words and let his voice soothe me and his lips ignite the fire inside of me for my mate. So, my legs spread for him when his hands gripped my butt cheeks again and his lips met my pussy. While he sucked gently against me and his tongue parted my lower lips, my hands started squeezing his head while my hips rolled a little. "Get wet...for me...my mate," he said between sucks and kisses against my pussy. Hot wanting desire exploded within as I tilted my head back moaning encouragement of more.

My breathing now was deep not so I could relax and keep myself open for him but due to the heat that he's sparked within me. He was right, nothing else mattered right now but my mate. So, with that in mind, I wanted to do the same to him. "Let me kiss you like you've done to me, my mate," I moaned out to him while gently encouraging him to stand up by gently pulling his head. My heart began to pound in my chest as he stood up. And when his head came close to mine, I kissed him. Hard. Then growled out a soft, "Give me your neck," and started kissing his neck. Unlike him, though, I wasn't slow when kissing him. The desire that he's ignited within me wanting him badly. He tilted his head giving me better access to his neck and then kissed down the front of his neck and down his chest as he further stood up. My long fingernail-like talons lightly scratched his thick hard chest as I peppered him with kisses. "I want you, my mate. I desire you, my mate." My talons gripped each side of him while I continued peppering his front with kisses. "Desire me, my mate. Get hard for me, my mate."

Then I was kneeling in front of him with my hard pounding in my chest and my body felt like it was on fire with so much desire and want flooding through me. I took his butt cheeks in my hands and squeezed them while looking up at him. "Mate with me," I said before licking up his hard shaft. It twitched as I took my slow lick and moaned as I licked away the little bit of fluid that leaked out. "For you are mine as well," I growled out then wrapped my lips around his flared head before taking him as deep as possible within my mouth. It was satisfying to hear his loud moans as I sucked on him as my tongue massaged his shaft. But it wasn't inside my mouth for that long because I wanted him inside another place. So, I pulled back and told him, "Lay down."

I watched him lay down in front of me with his long hard inviting shaft ready for me. His legs were a little bit apart, so I slapped them together with my hands before crawling over him on my hands and knees. While doing so, I paused just long enough to lean down and kiss the head of his cock. Keeping myself lowered, I let his cock rub down my neck and down my body as I slowly crawled my way up his body. All while my eyes were latched onto his. As his cock twitched against me, I saw the look of lust and want in his eyes. "Yes," I growled lowly with lust for him as he took my head in his hands as mine scratched his thick chest. "That's it, my mate. Desire me, lust after me, take me, mate with me," I said while sliding up his body as his cock left a wet trail against my own all the way down to my pussy. "Have me, my mate," I commanded him as my pussy lips parted his cock as I sat down on top of him. Then lifting myself up, I took his hands and slapped them on each breast and squeezed his hands telling him to squeeze mine. As he did so, I lifted myself up just enough, so his head would line up with me. And only when he started parting me and entering inside me did I moan out, "Invade me, my mate." With my heart pounding inside my chest and his hands squeezing my breasts, I wrapped my tail around his legs. Then with a slight pause, I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, lifted my head, and after slamming myself down on him I shouted out my pleasure.

The pleasure was intense enough that I let out a stream of fire with my shout. It was hotter and more powerful than anything I've ever produced. After that, I lowered my head, opened my eyes, and moaned a loud approval down at him. As our eyes locked together in lust, and as I started lifting myself up to ride him, two small streams of smoke came from each side of my mouth. When I was almost completely off of him, I slammed myself back down once more and again shouted my pleasure and approval.

My heart felt so light, so free. A feeling that I've never known before flowed through me. Enough to make me laugh. Not because something was funny but because of how I felt with him...how...joyous I felt. I laughed for joy. "My mate," I laughed out again while looking down at him as I started riding him quicker and with more force. "My mate," I laughed again as the wet sounds of our sex was heard. "Give yourself to me, my mate," I shouted out as another stream of smoke poured from my mouth, "as I give myself to you. This is my mate and let all dragons know it." He grunted with his own effort to thrust himself up into me as I pounded down on him.

At this moment, I realized that I didn't care if the others were around or if the others saw. Matter of fact, I wanted them to see. Wanted them to know that Emmit was my mate. And shouted again with another stream of fire into the sky above when he twisted my hard nipples and sent a pleasurable shockwave through me. Time and time again we mated with his hard shaft invading me giving both of us so much pleasure. Squeezing my breasts and twisting my nipples told me that he wanted the same satisfying outcome. And so we did. I kept saying, "Give to me," over and over as my orgasm neared. Our joining was complete with one final slam down on top of him. Shouting my orgasmic pleasure up to the sky with one final stream of fire, my body greedily drank from him.

^_^

(Twilight's POV)

As I watched Ember ride him the wet slapping sound of their sex permeated my ears and ignited my own desires deep within. She surprised me when she laughed but I smiled because I understood why. She gave herself to him with joy in her heat and knew that was why I smiled at them. The same joy that I felt when being with him. The joy of having him invade me as Ember referred to. The joy of feeling him stretch me and fill me was affecting me. The sound and smell of sex had me wanting him as well. To also shout up to the sky as he took me.

"Want the opportunity as well, princess?" her father asked me in such a whisper that I previously thought impossible for a dragon so large.

I nodded my head anyway with an immediate and soft, "Yes."

"To shout?"

"Yes."

"To scream?"

"Yes."

"To have him mate with you in front of all dragons?"

I watched as Ember slammed herself down onto him one last time and lift her head up to the sky with wide eyes filled with the same joy that I've felt. And yelled out her approval with one last powerful stream of fire.

"Yes." I was a little surprised that I growled out my answer to that so fiercely. Images of him in his fox form pounding into me washed through my mind as I screamed out my own approval.

As Ember collapsed on top of him and actually started to giggle a little with the pleasant afterglow, her father lifted his head toward the other dragons present. "The mating of my daughter is complete but there is another that wishes to show her dedication." When he said, I slowly walked up to them and put a gentle hoof against his forehead. He was breathing heavily and sweating, just how I like him when he looked up at me with a smile.

"I hope you saved some for me," I told him as my heart pounded and my body hummed for him. As he looked up at me, so did Ember. "If that is alright with you," I said to her because she's now part of the herd and therefore a herd sister. Ember seemed to think about it for a couple of seconds before giving me a nod. Though, it took her a good few agonizing minutes to get up even with Emmit's help. I smiled when Emmit picked her up and laid her against her father to rest. And when he turned toward me, I looked at him with lust and commanded, "Fox form, now." After he morphed, I turned around and lifted my tail. That's all the invitation that he needed. A second later, he was on top of me. Another second later, I felt him suddenly thrust himself inside me. And after a possessive shout of my own, I turned my head and latched my teeth onto his neck. Growling out into his neck, "Harder, faster," as my front hooves tried to keep their grip on the ground as I tried pushing back against him.

And then I too started shouting as he took my body again and again in front of a whole nation. Made me think of how the others felt when the magazine Fever took their pictures. Maybe a whole nation knowing how much I love him and seeing it for themselves wasn't such a bad idea after all.

Twenty Four: Flurry of Emotions

Author's Note

Sorry that this chapter is a little short but I had a little bit of writer's block on this one. So, this one is mainly emotions and character building.

Twenty Four: Flurry of Emotions

(Twilight's POV)

It's been a few days since the trip to the dragon lands and Ember has been learning and getting along with the herd very well. And by all accounts, she's learning well and learning quickly what life is like in a herd. However, Ember wasn't the only one that was affected by the trip to the dragon lands. I learned just how happy I am with him. And something else. But that something else I'll have to discuss with Celestia, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity. Celestia first. It was still early in the morning and because the herd's community slash animal sanctuary was still in the planning phase, Celestia was still in Canterlot until the new cottages were complete. Luckily for me, the fast travel was in place and operational with the other travel rune inside an empty room next to Celestia's room. Once in Canterlot, I went next door and knocked on her bedroom door.

"Come in," she invited and when I walked in she was laying in bed with Solar feeding from her. Even when Celestia smiled at me and waved her hoof in greeting saying, "Good morning, Twilight," I wondered what it would be like to have my own foals feeding from me. It was just one of the things I came here to ask her.

"What's it like to have her feeding from you?" I asked while walking over then jumping onto the bed to join her.

She hummed softly in thought while looking back at her daughter suckling on her teat with quiet cooing sounds. "Kind of like when Emmit does it," she paused before wincing slightly followed by some giggles, "although he was always careful of his teeth." I had to giggle along with her when hearing that because of the number of times that he's done the same for me. "But I get the feeling that isn't what you really came here to ask, am I right?"

I blushed slightly but nodded. "You know me all too well." I paused before speaking my mind. "I'm thinking about having a foal with Emmit."

She squealed happily with a look of joy in her eyes, "That's so wonderful to hear, Twilight. You weren't so sure during heat season, so what changed your mind?"

"The recent trip to the dragon lands," I began to say while watching Solar nurse with my heart fluttering at the thought. "I saw such joy in Ember's eyes when she let everything go. She gave herself to him with such joy that she actually laughed. And then I did too. I laughed too with such joy being with him that..."

"That having a foal crossed your mind," Celestia finished softly with a knowing smile my way.

"Yeah, it did." Solar seemed to be done feeding, so I watched Celestia pick up Solar in her magic, sit up, and begin to burp Solar while holding her in her front hooves. "I started wondering what it would be like. Wondering about every facet of raising a foal of my own. Wondering if I'm even ready for a foal?"

Celestia giggled at that last part as Solar let out the cutest tiny burp followed up by a cute yawn with her small tongue curling up. "Oh Twilight, I worried about the same thing," Celestia told me which surprised me while Solar snuggled in her mother's legs to fall back to sleep. Celestia worried? I never knew her to be worried about anything. "Even though I knew that I wanted a foal of my own, I too was worried if I was ready. That's normal, Twilight. Just remember what Fluttershy said, that you can never be truly ready to be a parent. But I'm happy, Twilight. Truly happy for the first time in my life." She looked down at her daughter with such a look of pride, joy, and happiness. "Yes, it's a lot of work and a big commitment but I can tell you that those motherly instincts will kick in. And I would say don't worry about it because you're in a herd. You'll have me, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity all to look to for advice. And that's just from your herd sisters. Plus, you still have Cadence and Shining Armor to lean on for advice as well."

While I thought about what she said, she leaned in and whispered conspiratorially, "And you didn't hear it from me but I think Luna is thinking about it as well."

Now that did surprise me and it showed in my eyes when they snapped up to her, "Yeah?"

Celestia nodded quickly with a soft squeal of delight. "I see the same questions in her eyes as I see now in yours. The way she looks at Solar when she watches over her is almost a dead giveaway. The joys of being a parent far outweigh any hardships that may come." She paused when we heard a knock on the door. "Come in," she said and we watched Luna walk in. Celestia winked at me conspiratorially. "Good morning, Lulu."

As Luna walked across the room, there was a tired smile on her face, "Good morrow, sister. Good morrow, Twilight." She approached the bed, and with one flap of her wings landed lightly onto the bed with the express purpose of laying down next to Celestia. And she did so a little comically with a long exaggerated silly sigh with amusement and mirth in her voice. "Good thing there's this nice soft pillow for me to rest on."

We giggled at her amusement even as Celestia put a wing over her and nuzzled her in return. "How was your night, Lulu?"

"Tiring," her words sounded tired with the same tired look in her eyes. She then smiled while looking off into the distance as if remembering something. "Yet rewarding."

"Do tell," Celestia teased her with a slight nudge.

"There was another nightmare where a young filly was terrified of Emmit in his dark form," she explained and by the look on her face, I think this was the tiring part of her night. "Normally, I would have turned the nightmare into a most wonderous night of the most passionate sex. But she was too young, so Emmit and I came up with the idea of him saving her from his evil counterpart. However, even when he did, she remained unconvinced. It took a couple of hours of convincing but we were able to rid her of the fear."

"And the rewarding part?" I asked, now curious as Celestia was.

Luna's smile widened when I asked that. "There were no other nightmares that night, so we thought of something more...desireable."

"I'm beginning to like this already," Celestia giggled with a conspiratorial wink my way.

"Because of his enhanced body, thanks to our mother, he doesn't require as much sleep as he normally would without that enhancement," Luna started explaining to us with a wide grin on her face. "So, he decided it would be a good idea for us to spend the rest of the night under the stars. Where he made love to me slowly with his hands first. Touching me, and kissing me, everywhere under the moonlight ignites the fires of passion between us."

"Rarity would find that so romantic," I told her with a wide smile of my own while thinking about it.

Luna hummed in thought giving us each a glance, "That's what she thought, yes. Emmit was sleeping with Pinkie and Rarity at the time, so they had him promise to do the same to them tonight. It was a most enjoyable night."

"Enjoyable enough to consider having his foal?" Celestia asked softly with a knowing and hopeful smile.

Luna hummed in thought, again looking off into the distance, before saying, "I'm still thinking about-" She stopped and turned to Celestia with a look of surprise.

Celestia giggled with a dismissive shake of her head, "A mother knows, sister. And you are not the only one."

When Celestia looked my way, I told Luna about the very same thing. "I've been thinking about having a foal with Emmit as well. My recent trip to the dragon lands helped me see just how happy I am to have him in my life. And maybe there can be something more between us. But I've been wondering just how good of a mother would I be? And other such questions."

"I've thought the same, friend Twilight," Luna said with a small understanding smile and a slow nod. "Or rather...we...have thought the same." Her body changed to that of Nightmare Moon. "How could we say that we are ready for motherhood when such a short time ago we were still unrepentant of our actions so long ago? And because of such actions of long past, am I really that capable of being a good mother? What would I have to offer? What lessons? Am I stable enough to love our foal?"

As I listened to her, I realized that some of those were also my questions. My own doubts. Celestia smiled and hugged Nightmare close to her, "Lulu, Nightmare. I've seen the way you look at my daughter. I've seen the love in your eyes for her. If you have that amount of love and protection for her then you'll have much more to offer your own foal." She then turned to me, nuzzling me in turn, "And so do you, Twilight. Even as much as I knew I wanted a foal with him, I was still not prepared for what was truly involved." She looked down at her sleeping daughter then leaned down to nuzzle her gently. "But right now, I'm the happiest mare in all of Equestria. I'm in love with a wonderful stallion that has given me the most wonderful daughter that we are raising together. I'm part of a herd along with my beloved sister and those I consider my friends." She paused before giving us both a reassuring smile. "I know the both of you have your doubts. I did as well. But that is the benefit of the herd. Neither of you will be alone in this. You both will have me, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity. And also Cadence and Shining Armor with others willing to give advice."

There was silence for a couple of minutes while we thought about what she said. Luna spoke first. "Then at the next heat season, I won't use the preventive but allow myself to become pregnant."

"I think I will as well," I said softly with a small smile. "It's something that I want to share with him."

Hey, Twilight? Cadence, your brother, and Flurry Heart are here with me. I was so deep in thought that Emmit's voice suddenly in my head jump scared me. And Nurse Redheart is also here about the school kids that got sick. And that made me facehoof.

I'll be right there, I told him then looked up at both Celestia and Luna. "I totally forgot about the Cheerilee's students coming down with the horsey hives."

Celestia waved her hoof with a smile, "We heard, Twilight. Go ahead. One thing to remember is that all your planning and schedules don't matter when you are a mother."

That actually shocked me for a couple of seconds before tentatively saying so long to them and walking back to the teleportation runes in the room next door.

^_^

"Cadence! Shining Armor!" I called out to them as I walked into the backroom of Rarity's boutique. And would have gone through my usual greeting with Cadence except Flurry spotted me. I gasped in an exaggerated way, sat down, and lifted my front hooves to her. "And there's my favorite niece." Flurry squealed with delight and flew over to me right into my hooves for a great big hug. Which, considering the size of her abnormally large wings, she could return with relative ease even being the foal she is. She wasn't the only one either, as Cadence and Shining Armor both walked over for a hug as well. They weren't the only ones there either as Rarity, Pinkie, and Emmit were there as well. "I wasn't expecting either of you," I told them while rubbing my nose into Flurry's belly making her laugh.

"Yeah, it was a spur-of-the-moment decision," Shining sheepishly said while rubbing the back of his neck with a hoof.

"As you know, Flurry is a hooffull and we could use a little time off."

I looked up at them while holding Flurry in my hooves and winced a little. "Yeah, the both of you do look a little ragged around the edges."

"We know that we sprung this on you at the last minute but we were wondering if you could watch her for us while we took the afternoon?" Cadence asked where I then looked over at Cheerilee with a look of uncertain reluctance. I was conflicted between wanting special time with my niece and the obligation toward the sick kids.

"It's an art exhibit that a friend of mine put on that we want to go see," my brother explained with a pleading tone in his voice. He would use that voice anytime he really wanted something and begged me to help him with. "And it's only on for this afternoon."

Emmit must have seen how torn I was between obligations because he rolled his eyes slightly and waved a paw in my direction with an understanding smile. "Go on and spend time with Flurry, I can go entertain the sick kids at the hospital."

"I'll go with you, darling," Rarity said as she leaned up against him with a happy and content smile on her face.

"Yeah, go ahead, Twilight. We'll go with him to visit the kids," Pinkie echoed the same sentiment as she too leaned up against him.

"You mean it?"

"Sure, Twilight go ahead," he nodded firmly with a big smile on his handsome fox face.

I felt like kissing him. So, after quickly shifting Flurry to one hoof, I quickly walked over to do just that. Flurry started hovering nearby after I got close to him, so I was able to use both front hooves to reach up, grab his head, and bring it down for a big passionate kiss. I told him how thankful I felt through the kiss by lifting my hoof to his cheek. Then half giggling and half moaning into the kiss. While doing this, I heard a soft retching sound from behind me along with some hums which sound like "Awws." Which told me that it was both Cadence and my brother were the ones humming in aww and it was Flurry that was to retch in disgust. Flurry I could understand her reaction being a foal and all. But was a little surprised at my brother's reaction. He simply just frowned.

When we broke the kiss, and after turning around, the looks on their faces proved that I was right. "Alright, Flurry, I'm done." In response to that, Flurry flew back over into my outstretched hooves again.

"We've brought enough diapers with us to cover the time we'll be away," Cadence told me while also looking a little guilty.

So, with Flurry in one hoof, I stepped up to them with a reassuring smile. "Oh don't worry about that. Because I think she'll have lots of fun with the animals at Fluttershy's." After sitting down, I held Flurry at hooves length with a wide smile. "Wouldn't you like that? She has a bunch of small very cute animals that you can play with." Flurry agreed by clapping her front hooves together while cooing away happily.

"I take that as a yes," Emmit chuckled as he stepped up beside me. The tone in his voice was a happy one but that tone of voice changed to that of a father. A father that was gently cautioning a foal and leaned in toward Flurry. "Now Flurry, I want you to listen to me. If you go over to Fluttershy to spend time with her animals, will you be a good girl and be on your best behavior?"

"If she's not, then mommy and daddy will have to put her in time out," Cadence gently warned but with a knowing smile on her face. After Flurry looked around between Emmit and her parents, she then sheepishly looked back at Emmit with an encouraging nod of her head. "Wonderful!" Cadence cheered, stepped up, and kissed her daughter's cheek. "In that case, we're off on our date, so be a good girl for Auntie Twilight and Fluttershy."

Shining Armor did the same and stepped forward kissing his daughter, "Be a good girl, we'll be back later." Then he shifted to kiss me on my cheek, "We'll be back later, Twilly."

"Thanks for doing this," Cadence hugged me when Flurry started hovering beside us.

"You're welcome. Now go on and have a good time." After I hugged her in return, they both bid us so long and left. Then looked over at Emmit. "Thanks, I really appreciate this, so I can spend time with Flurry."

He smirked and with a teasing wink he said, "Go on and have fun, you can thank me later."

"Alright," I smiled then turned to Flurry. "You ready to go?" Flurry clapped her hooves together with a happy squeal of delight while her horn ignited with powerful magic. Then teleported us.

^_^

(Emmit's POV)

Thank goodness Ponyville Hospital wasn't far from Rarity's boutique. Now that Pinkie and Rarity were both well into their pregnancy, their hooves start getting sore after long walks. I even offered to carry them, however, both said that they needed the exercise. So, a short time later, we walked through the front door and into the hospital's foyer. And wouldn't you know it, Nurse Redheart was standing behind the front counter. She was looking through some clipboards when we walked up. Naturally, upon hearing hoofsteps against the polished tiled floor, her face brightened and turned to offer us a friendly greeting...

Until she saw me.

That's when that friendly greeting went away and dipped into a concerned frown. "Alright, what did you do now?" The mare sitting behind the reception desk, obviously the regular receptionist, put a hoof to her mouth to stifle a growing giggle. More than likely at my reaction to her less than stellar greeting which also got both Pinkie and Rarity stifling their own giggles as well.

So, I gave her a frown of my own, narrowed eyes, and a disappointed tone of voice as well. "Well, that's a fine how do you do. And what do you mean by that? I didn't do anything."

Redheart narrowed her eyes at me and lowered her tone to an accusing one, "Then how come Twilight's not here to entertain the foals sick with the horsey hives?"

Pinkie immediately thrust a front hoof into the air while bouncing a little, "Oh, oh, oh, I know." Then paused to wait for Redheart to look at her before continuing. "Cadence and Shining Armor showed up unexpectedly a short time ago wanting Twilight to look after Flurry Heart. And because Twilight can't be in two places at once without time traveling, we offered to come here and entertain the foals in her place."

Redheart seemed to take a few seconds to process that as if checking Pinkie's sincerity before giving us a nod with her smile returning. "Ok, this way then."

"So, what is the horsey hives?" I asked as we walked through a side door and into the hospital proper.

"It's a viral disease that causes red bumps, or welts, to appear that's also accompanied by high fever, dizziness, disorientation, coughing, vomiting, shortness of breath, and even hot and cold flashes for more of the bad cases," she went into nurse mode as she described what the kids were going through. It also reminded me of a human disease as we walked down a hallway and turned right at the next corner. "Because it's also contagious, we are keeping them in their own isolated large room." Which wasn't too far ahead because she stopped right before a pair of doors then turned around to face us. "Before we enter, I must ask if you three have been vaccinated against it or have had it before?"

"I didn't have to get vaccinated against it since I've had it before," Rarity's face fell in sympathy with a matching tone of voice. "So, I know what those poor kids are going through."

"I've been vaccinated," Pinkie said cheerfully with a wide smile.

Then Redheart looked over at me.

"If it is what I think it is, then I've had the human equivalent, so I should be safe," I told her. They all looked at me in curiosity when I said that. So, I continued with, "From what you've told me, Nurse Redheart, it sounds exactly like what humans call Chickenpox. Which I've had before and can also relate to. I'll have to look at it to make sure but I'm fairly certain it's the same thing."

Redheart gave me a firm acknowledging nod, "Very well, this way then." And turned around walking into the isolation room. After walking in after her, I winced at the sight. There were eight beds in total all occupied with eight of Cheerilee's kids from her class. Four beds on each side of the room. Typical white square tiles for the floor and walls with stucco ceiling. As sterile as possible according to my nose which was better than a bloodhound. Each one in varying levels of the sickness with some looking better than others. Being a father now myself, my heart ached for them. One, in particular, seemed to be the worst of them. She was just to my left from the door after we walked in. An off-white filly with a braided purple mane and tail was trying to sleep, however, she was trembling a little as if going through a cold flash. The small filly in the bed next to her didn't seem to be fairing much better as she looked the same just wasn't shivering.

"Oh, the poor dears," Rarity's motherly instincts kicked in right away and walked toward the closest bed to her.

Pinkie's mane drooped as she followed Rarity but went to the next bed.

Meanwhile, I moved between the two filly's beds, laid down, and put a couple of tails over both of them. Both had blankets over them and while one was asleep the purple maned filly seemed to be shivering. So, it was the poor shivering filly that I started warming through my tails. While most of them were still asleep, this poor filly couldn't because she was shivering too much.

"She's been hit the hardest by this," Nurse Redheart whispered while she looked at me with a thankful smile on her face.

It took a couple of minutes for my heat to work into the blanket before it started warming her up. When it did, however, my heart broke for her when she snuggled a little closer to me as if trying to get closer to the heat. It worked though. Another minute or so later, she stopped shivering and started to finally relax. "I was right," I whispered to Nurse Redheart just as the filly's eyes began to flutter open. "Horsey hives is this world's version of chickenpox." When the filly opened her eyes, she was still a little out of it, so it was no surprise that it looked like she didn't know what she was looking at. Her eyes widened a little in shock and even a little fear when it finally caught up to her fevered mind. "It's alright," I whispered gently to her leaning down to lightly kiss her forehead, "go ahead and try and get some sleep." She just nodded slowly to me as sleep began taking over and closed her eyes. She was asleep a few minutes later. Finally resting peacefully.

"She's finally asleep, thank you," Redheart whispered her thanks to me. "She's been up for a long time with chills."

Before I could say anything in response, the other filly woke up with a soft moaning gasp of surprise. That soft moan told me just how horrible she was feeling. "Hey there, sweetie. How are you feeling?"

"Aren't...you...?" It was obvious that she was exhausted but the surprise was in her wide eyes as she looked up at me. I just smiled down at her giving her a slow understanding nod. "I feel horrible," she said taking a pause to yawn before continuing, "and so tired."

"Go ahead and sleep, sweetie," I whispered and leaned in to gently kiss her forehead as well.

A smile spread across her face as she gave me a tired nod of her head, closed her eyes, and snuggled into the blanket with a soft, "So warm." And was soon fast asleep again.

"Finally, they're asleep," Redheart whispered with sort of a sad smile on her face as she sat down on the other side of the bed from me. "These two are the worst cases. I haven't had a filly or colt die on me yet from the horsey hives and these won't either. Unfortunately, they will have another week or so of this before it gets better for them."

"Yeah, it was the same for me," I whispered over to her, locking eyes on her. "It was about a week and a half of pure misery before everything got better. High fever with those spots itching like crazy and all while they told me not to scratch them."

"They itch for them too."

I gave her a smirk. "They told me that scratching them would leave bumps when I got better. And they were right. However, I did find a way to scratch the itch and not the red bumps themselves. I didn't scratch the bumps themselves, I scratched around them. Thus relieving me of the itch without the fear of leaving on me when everything cleared up...mostly."

She shook her head at me with a slight smirk of her own. "At least these two are asleep, thank you."

"Being a father myself," I whispered while looking down between the two fillies, "my heart goes out to them and I know how their own fathers feel." Now that the two fillies were asleep again, I pulled back my tails and stood up. "Might be a good idea to bring them a couple more blankets each." Redheart simply nodded and turned around to exit the room apparently to do just that. After a look to make sure the fillies stayed asleep, I backed up, turned around, and walked over to where Rarity was talking with one of the colts.

"No, I can't say that I know what you are going through," Rarity whispered to the young colt.

"I can," I whispered while walking up to the colt's bed on the other side of Rarity. "We call it by a different name but it's the same thing."

He was pouting up at her as I walked up but after I said that he turned his head toward me. "What was it like for you?"

"From what I see, I'd say worse than yours." I took a second to look him over and from what I saw, he definitely had it better than most. That was because he wasn't shivering, he was well enough to pout, and he had fewer red bumps than most of the others. He simply looked upset that he was sick in the first place.

"Well this sucks," he pouted again, crossing his front hooves over his chest.

"Yeah it does," I agreed with a slight nod of my head before emphasizing, "but you have a relatively light case. Take your classmate behind me, for example. She's been up for a long time shivering and couldn't get any sleep. Now she's finally asleep. Yes, it sucks and I know you don't feel very good right now but you're better off than most of your other classmates."

"Try and look at it as the glass half full instead of half empty," Rarity said to him, encouragement in her voice.

"Though that might be a little hard to do right now," I added gently to that.

After coughing a couple of times he huffed out a soft, "Whatever."

"I think that colt needs a little attitude adjustment," Rarity commented softly as we walked away.

"I went through that stage at one point," I whispered back to her. "Mostly, he's just upset and angry that he's sick. Hopefully, he'll grow out of his whatever stage."

On the other end of the room, we walked up to Pinkie with a colt and a filly playing cards. There was a brief question on where Pinkie got those cards from before quickly dismissing it in order to retain my sanity. "Join us for cards," Pinkie kept her voice down while still maintaining her excitement at us joining her while waving her hoof in greeting. Rarity and I sat down on the floor on either side of her facing the two sick ponies.

"What are we playing?" I asked while looking at the cards.

"Go fish," Pinkie gleefully replied. The colt and filly also looked happy for us to join them.

I used my ability to levitate some cards over to me, "Haven't played that in a while."

"Neither have I," Rarity did the same, "so this should be fun."

^_^

(Twilight's POV, Fluttershy's Cottage)

"Everypony be careful while playing tag," Fluttershy called up to both Flurry Heart and the birds up in the air.

I looked up at Flurry flying with the birds just above us as they played tag with a happy smile. "Flurry really is having fun up there."

"Yes, she is," Fluttershy giggled then leaned her head down to nuzzle her son in her hooves. "It's good for her. Not only that she's having fun but it will help her flying ability as well." I had Midnight Aurora in my hooves and she looked so cute. Fluttershy must have seen the longing look on my face as I looked down at the sleeping little filly. "I'm really glad that I have these two foals, Twilight," she said to me with a glowing look of motherhood in her eyes. "I'm really happy and I think that you would be a good mother."

"You think so?" I asked while Flurry's happy laughter and the bird's happily chirping above us as we sat outside in Fluttershy's back yard. "I've been wondering about that."

She giggled and shook her head dismissively, "I'm sure you will be after you get the hang of it. It's definitely something you won't learn from books."

Out of the corner of my eyes, I watched Flurry teleport herself directly into the hawk's path. Because the hawk was looking behind it, the hawk flew right into Flurry's waiting hooves. Flurry hugged the hawk, cooed at it, then teleported away again.

"That's just it, Fluttershy, I've learned so much from books that I'm worried that I won't be able to adapt."

"Oh you will, Twilight," Fluttershy told me to calm my fears with an easy knowing smile while gently rocking back and forth. "You're already adapting."

"What do you mean?"

Fluttershy nodded at me, "You're rocking back and forth, like me, while holding Midnight. It's what I do with Shadow to help him sleep. You're doing the same and I didn't have to tell you to do it. And you don't even have your own foal, or foals, yet." There was a wide happy glowing smile on her face as I looked down at myself. Indeed, I had started gently rocking back and forth while holding the little sleeping filly in my hooves. And I didn't even realize that I was even doing it. "And believe me, Twilight, that those instincts will kick in. And it's not like you'll go through your heat one day and be a parent the next. Your months of pregnancy will help you ease into the responsibility of being a parent. And remember, you'll have all of us to help you as well."

I sighed with a smile her way, "You're right, Fluttershy. I guess I'm just scared that I will get overwhelmed."

"Try not to worry so much about it, Twilight," she encouraged then smirked with a wink. "Besides, you'll have Emmit there and he's a good father."

I giggled at the images that flashed through my mind of him holding Solar in his arms or when Solar was playing with his tails. "Yeah, he is." While smiling off into the distance with my mind still flashing images, I saw how Flurry was getting frustrated with the birds. That was because the birds started using other tactics to either distract Flurry or ambush her to get a tag. I also spotted AJ, Apple Bloom, and Ember walking into the yard.

"Howdy, y'all," AJ greeted as they walked up but kept her voice down due to the foals. AJ and Apple Bloom walked up to me and sat down on either side of me looking down at the foal. Ember decided to sit down next to Fluttershy and looked down at the foal she was holding. "How are the little tykes doing?"

"Oh, they're still sleeping mostly," Fluttershy's smile and voice held a mother's love in them as she giggled softly. "And Twilight is thinking about having a foal with him as well."

"Is that right?" Apple Bloom asked suddenly making me blush while looking down at the foal I was holding. In response to that, I simply looked over to her and gave her a nod.

"I'm glad to be in his herd and all but I'm not ready for something like that yet," AJ said with a slight shake of her head. Then smiled over at me, "Though I'm happy for you though and will help you any way that I can."

"Thanks, AJ."

The next question was from Ember and was surprised by what she asked. "How do you know that you are ready for a youngling?"

While looking down at the foal, I thought back to my time in the dragon lands. "For me, it was after seeing you so happy when you mated with him in front of all the other dragons. That had me thinking of how happy I was with him as well." I paused to look down at the foal in my hooves and my heart just seemed to overflow. "And looking at this little foal and the way I feel around Flurry Heart, I just feel like this is something I want. Something to experience with him."

We all giggled when Apple Bloom simply stated, "I think I'll wait a little while for that." It was a little funny because it was such an obvious statement for a filly her age. And she knew it too because she was smirking when she said it with humor in her voice.

"I do not feel ready either," Ember said softly with her eyes on Fluttershy's foal in her hooves.

"That's alright, Ember. There's plenty of time for you and Emmit to have a foal of your own," Fluttershy encouraged with a smile at Ember. "Take your time right now to get to know him, the herd life, and us."

"Cheerilee told us in class a while back that there's a biological clock for mares. That there will be a time where it will be hard to have a foal and even impossible."

"You won't have to worry about that until you are well into your forties, Apple Bloom," I told her and would give her an encouraging hug if I wasn't holding a foal.

"How long do dragons live?" Apple Bloom asked curiously as she looked up at Ember. Her question was obviously in relation to Ember's breeding period.

"A dragon can live hundreds of years old," Ember replied simply yet with pride in her voice.

Flurry Heart landed in front of me, folded her wings, and crossed her front legs in the cutest pout.

Fluttershy giggled softly, "I think somepony's a little upset."

Apple Bloom reached out to rub Flurry's head a little, "It's just a game, Flurry Heart. It's meant to be fun. Don't take it so seriously."

She continued to pout as I questioned Ember, "If dragons live that long, then your breeding period must be equally long?"

As Ember began speaking again, Flurry shifted her attention to her. A look of curiosity was on her face because I don't think she's ever seen a dragon before. "Yes, our breeding period is between two and three hundred years. Most of the dragons that you saw in the dragonlands were yet twenty."

"Hoowee, that's long. At least you'll get plenty of years with Emmit then." AJ turned to look at me for confirmation when she asked, "Didn't Emmit say that he'll live just as long as the princesses?"

"Yeah, he did," I told her with a nod of my head while Flurry got up and walked over to Ember. "He also told me that the reason for his long life was because of his fox form. Its natural lifespan is around one thousand years. And that's without Equestria's natural magical rejuvenation. If his body was able to connect to Equestria's magical energy then he told me that it's possible for him to outlive even the princesses."

"He told me the same," Fluttershy spoke up but her voice was filled with a little sorrow which showed in her eyes as she looked over at me. Meanwhile, Flurry had spread her wings and started hovering around Ember to take a better look at her. "He also told me that both the Tree of Harmony and the Empress has told him that they made sure that he is connected to Equestria's natural magical field, I think he called it."

"What does that mean?"

Ember's eyes tracked Flurry's movements as Flurry looked her over.

"It means that he's basically immortal, Apple Bloom," I said to her with a somber tone in my voice. "He'll outlive even the princesses and his foals. If he doesn't do anything stupid to get himself killed that is."

"That means he will outlive even the oldest dragon," Ember put in right before Flurry Heart hovered around Ember's head to now hover in front of her.

"I don't know if that's a good thing or not," AJ mused before looking up at the silent interaction between Ember and Flurry Heart with a growing smirk on her face.

"I actually asked Celestia about living as long as she has. She's told me that it's more of a curse than a blessing." I paused and used my magic on Flurry's tale to gently pull her away from Ember with a little giggle, "Flurry Heart, I know you're curious but it's not nice to stare like that." Flurry started to pout again as I gently encouraged her away from Ember before giving my attention to the girls again. "As I said, it's more of a curse because you get to watch your friends and even family die of old age while you live on looking as young as a twenty or thirty-year-old mare."

"I guess that's why he wants all his family in one place, right?" Apple Bloom questioned with a somber look on her face. "Kind of like how the Apple Family gets together as often as possible."

"Family is definitely the most important thing in his life, that's for sure," AJ agreed with a quick firm nod.

Right then Aurora in my hooves started to fidget, then wake up, and started crying. A second later, before I could say anything, her brother woke up, heard her, and started crying as well. "Time for another feeding," Fluttershy said with a very happy tone in her voice.

^_^

(Emmit's POV)

"I'm glad we were able to help and entertain those poor fillies and colts," Rarity was saying as she walked beside me on our way back to Fluttershy's cottage. I had two tails around both her and Pinkie.

"Me too, it's not fun being sick," Pinkie put in as we began approaching Fluttershy's cottage. "At least we could make them smile for a little while."

There were more at her cottage than I thought there would be. Not only was Twilight there with Fluttershy but also Ember, AJ, and Apple Bloom. All were sitting around close together without any sight of Flurry Heart or Cadence or Shining Armor. Around them were only Harry the bear and a couple of other larger-ish animals along with the smaller animals. Harry had positioned himself to lay just behind Fluttershy and Ember as we walked up. Our two foals were curled up together in front of her fast asleep on a thick blanket in front of her.

"Honey, we're home," I announced in usual comical fashion although softly as to not wake up our kids. "Flurry, Cadence, and Shining Armor aren't here?" I would have said Shining Humor again but wanted to have sex with Twilight sometime in the future. Pinkie walked over to sit between Ember and AJ while Rarity followed me to the other side of the circle.

"They've come and gone already," Twilight said and watched me trot over to Fluttershy with a wide smile and a slight blush on her face.

Before I could sit down, Rarity looked up at me and with her eyelashes batting away asked, "Would you be a dear and use your hands on my aching hooves?"

Without saying a word, and while keeping a slight smirk on my face, I morphed into my human form, sat down next to Fluttershy, and beckoned her over with a curl of my finger. However, I had to stop her when she was still facing me as she sat down in front of me. Rarity looked at me in slight confusion when I waved a finger at her but smirked with a mischievous glint in her eyes after I waved that same finger in a circle. She understood, so she turned herself around and sat down in front of me. A few smiles and blushes showed up after I reached forward pulling her back against me where she could rest her back against my chest. Before having some fun with Rarity, I had to reach down to my new son and daughter. A proud and happy smile on my face as I laid a gentle hand over them.

"How were the other kids at the hospital Rarity?" Apple Bloom asked as I put one arm around Rarity and gently rubbed our growing foal inside of her. "I haven't had it yet and according to AJ I might not ever have it because of our work on the farm."

AJ chuckled a little, "Yeah we definitely get more injuries than we do any sicknesses, don't we?"

"There were two that were really really bad with one filly could hardly sleep because she was shivering," Pinkie said as her hair drooped in sadness as she talked. "Emmit was able to warm them up and help them sleep."

As Pinkie started talking, I took my hand away from our sleeping foals and started massaging Rarity's front right hoof. "Thank you, dear," she said softly in thanks as I began rubbing her hoof. She even sighed contently, closed her eyes, and wiggled herself more comfortably against my chest.

After Rarity did that, Pinkie looked over at us with a growing smirk on her face. "After Rarity it's my turn."

Fluttershy echoed Pinkie with a soft giggle of her own and a wink my way, "That does look very comfortable and I'm happy that you were able to help those poor fillies and colts in the hospital."

"Yes, thank you for doing that," Twilight thanked us as I shifted to Rarity's front left hoof. "With you three taking care of that, I was able to spend some quality time with Flurry Heart and think about something else." The others had smiles on their faces while looking at Twilight expectantly. Twilight had a cute smile on her face and even a growing blush when she said something that I wasn't expecting her to say. "I'm so happy to be with you, Emmit. So, I want to have a foal with you."

That stopped me dead in my tracks, so to speak. I mean, I always thought that she would want them someday. I just had the idea that she'd be like Rainbow and want them a little later.

"Really, Twilight?" Rarity asked while looking at her with the same surprised expression. Then smiled as I did and was going to ask why but Rarity beat me to it. "While I'm happy that you have decided such because I'm happy to be having his foal as well, I'm also curious as to what brought you to that."

The way she looked at me was similar to Fluttershy because she was looking away slightly with a blush and a smile on her face when she replied. "I thought about it when we had sex in front of all those dragons. Ember laughed because of how happy she was to be with you." She paused and looked over to Ember with an expectant look.

Taking the hint, Ember's eyes met mine with a genuinely happy smile my way. "She is correct. I didn't really know that a dragon could find his or her chosen mate. And after seeing a side of my father that I've never known and meeting you, I am happy to be with you. Because when we mated, I've felt like my body, my whole being, was," she paused appearing to think of the right word, "in tune, I think you could say, with yours. A feeling that I've never felt before that felt so good..."

I gave her a smile to reassure her I know what she was trying to say.

"And...I think it was the same for me," Twilight said again drawing my eyes back to her. "I'm just so glad to be with you that I want that in my life."

That brought a wide smile to my face as I placed both hands on Rarity's growing baby bump. Though the happy smiling look on my face also had a slight teasing look to it as well. "I'm happy that you want a foal with me but you realize that all your schedules will be all but useless, you know that right?"

Twilight just sighed with a look of "I can't believe you just said that". But smirked at me anyway and took it in good nature, "It will take some adapting but it's a sacrifice that I'm willing to make."

Pinkie decided to up the ante by moving in front of Twilight and grabbed her head with a sudden gasp. "Who are you and what have you done with Twilight?"

Even Twilight laughed with everypony else as she reached up and brought down Pinkie's hooves, "Pinkie."

Pinkie then turned to Rarity and I with a pleading look at Rarity. "My turn?"

There was amusement in Rarity's voice as she carefully rolled away from me, "Alright, that's fair."

Pinkie squealed happily, stepped up, turned around, and leaned back against me. Then wiggled to get more comfortable with her own sigh of contentment with I wrapped my arms around her and started rubbing her belly where our foal is. "Yep, this really does feel great." With an amused smirk on my face, I turned my head to give her a light kiss on her cheek when she leaned her head back onto my shoulder. Then commented to Twilight, "I'm really happy to be having this foal, Twilight. After spending all this time with the cake twins and then seeing these twins, I realized that it's something I wanted." She turned her head to give me a long lingering kiss, "And I'm happy to have this foal with you, Emmit."

"I am too, Pinkie," I kissed back then smiled over at Twilight. "I'd be happy to have a foal with you, Twilight."

Twenty Five: Contemplating Judgment

Author's Note

May everypony have a happy new year and may this year be better than the last.

Twenty Five: Contemplating Judgment

It's been a few days since Twilight has decided to have a foal with me the next heat season. Since then, she's been more open about her affections toward me. Before, she was a little bit reserved about showing affection for me in public. Now, she just doesn't care. Now, she'll walk up and bring my head down to give me an affectionate kiss then say, "I love you." I also found out that Ember will live for a few centuries and her breeding time also is at least a couple of centuries. She's young yet, like me so there's plenty of time.

Right now, at this moment, I was in my fox form walking with my dad, still in his changeling form with the inhibitor ring stuck on his horn, toward the teleportation rune to take us to Chrysalis' cell. The rune was located in a small vacant room of the castle that was the farthest away from everything else. The room didn't have anything in it other than the rune itself.

"You really want to do this, dad?" I asked while looking down at him as we stood side by side waiting to step onto the rune to take us down to the cells below.

After a determined sigh, he looked up at me with a firm nod. "Yes, son. I want to do this. She's the one responsible for turning me against you. She's the one responsible for bringing me here and brainwashing me against my own family. I want to confront her over what she's done."

"Very well, let's go," I told him before motioning him forward into the rune and then following him into the rune. After a couple of seconds of bright light, we were down in the crystal caverns below Canterlot. And Chrysalis' cell was just ahead on the left. And now that dad has been released from his cell, and especially now that he's about to talk with her again, Tia took down the silent areas in front of the cells. Which means that I didn't have to be nearby in order to hear them talk. I, however, moved to stand off to one side behind him anyway as he stepped up to Chrysalis' cell.

Chrysalis herself was laying on the bed and already facing the crystal bars of her cell, so she noticed when he stepped up to the bars. And looked like she really didn't care at this point because she was just staring off into space with a bored look on her face. Still had that same look when my dad walked up to her cell.

Then sat his butt down and simply stared at her.

After a few minutes of silence, he finally spoke up. His voice was filled with heartbreak, regret, and anger. "Ever since being convinced that my son was right, I've been thinking about what my first words would be to you. You helped bring me here to this world in a body that's not my own. You brainwashed me into attacking the family of my son. My grandchildren." Every sentence he spoke, I could tell that he was getting angrier. His voice was rising and getting edgier with each passing sentence. Not that I blamed him any for it. I'd be pissed too. I'm just glad that he's on my side again. "Made me believe that you were the real ruler of this nation. Used the imagery of my wife against me. Basically... Fucked me into compliance."

Now, that was news to me. "That's just plain cruel." Was my quiet and simple comment about that.

My dad didn't respond to me but stood there for another few seconds just staring at Chrysalis in pure hatred. Then suddenly stepped forward and banged his hoof against a crystal bar making it spark with magical energy making the invisible magical wall visible for a couple of seconds. "YOU HAD NO RIGHT!" He screamed it at her putting all his hatred and rage for her into it.

All through this, Chrysalis was still simply staring off into space and not acknowledging his presence. Until what my dad said last. Then she quickly turned toward my dad with a wicked grin spreading across her face. "I had every right when that stupid pony came to me with the offer of bringing you here." That grin on her face started looking more and more insane after each sentence she spoke. That insanity started creeping into her eyes as they slowly widened as she kept on talking. "That's my lot in life as an accident upon creation. I'm a plant that feeds off of love. A. Plant." She paused to cackle like a mad pony. "That what I am and that's all I will ever be. A! Plant! A plant that feeds off of pony's love. And it will always be my desire to see those pesky interfering princesses fall and to take over all of Equestria! You were such an easy pawn in that game." She paused again in her insane rant, to actually bat her eyes at him with a hum that was supposed to be alluring. "However, I will say that you are good at bucking."

I looked at her with a look that screamed "I can't believe you just said that." What she said next, I didn't know how to respond.

"But even I must admit that your son is better."

Then she turned that alluring look over to me and gave me a wink.

My dad let out a very horse-like snort and turned toward the teleportation rune with a disgusted tone in his voice. "I'm leaving. I don't know why you even keep her around."

I waited until my dad had disappeared before a sigh escaped me and looked at Chrysalis with some pity. "He's right, you know. I don't know why I keep you around. Maybe it would be better if I just put you out of your misery instead of trying to reform you."

"You might as well because I'll never stop trying to kill you and everything you hold dear."

I believed her, too. It was in her eyes. Without another word, I turned and left her there.

^_^

From there, I bid my dad goodnight, because it was already late at night, and walked into Tia's room before morphing into my naked human form. My daughter was already asleep as I thought she would be considering I said goodnight to her before leaving with my dad. Now, they were both on the bed with Solar laying on a thick pillow fast asleep. And Tia was laying on her side facing the doorway next to her with her head on the pillow next to her. She brightened immediately when I walked in. That smile turned to a wicked grin as she wiggled her eyebrows at me with her eyes traveling up and down my naked body as I walked over to the bed. The mattress was made from clouds and another soft material that muffled any vibrations I made after getting onto the bed. Therefore my daughter wasn't disturbed from her sleep as I got onto the bed. So, I laid down next to my daughter with one arm above her on the pillow and the other reached out and gently started stroking Tia's side.

As my hand glided over her still lithe form, her smiling content-filled eyes were locked onto mine. With a happy smile on her face, she moved closer to me with a hind leg shifting over to rub against my leg. I responded by gliding my hand down to her cutie mark and giving her a gentle possessive squeeze. After moving my other hand under her head, she turned her head and kissed my hand before laying her head on it, closing her eyes, and sighing contently. All while my hand gently squeezed and massaged her cutie mark as her hind leg rubbed against mine.

She wanted me to stay with her for a little bit before spending most of the night with Luna and Nightmare Moon. Therefore, I had taken a nap in the afternoon. I was happier now than I had ever been in my life that my heart seemed to be exploding with it. Watching Tia and my daughter sleep had me thinking about my thoughts earlier. I love them so much that I would gladly die for them to protect them. Would I also end Chrysalis to keep them safe? If she truly won't reform and if there's really no hope for her, then would it be not safer to end her life? Get rid of the possibility of her ever doing more harm? If there's no chance for her to reform and she just simply won't do it, as she hinted at, then she's definitely dangerous. Too dangerous to keep alive? If I make that decision, then I can't do it alone. I'll have to not only talk to my herd about it but Thorax as well. Especially the changeling kingdom because they were under her rule. In the meantime, I stayed there and waited until I was sure that they were fast asleep before I carefully extracted myself.

After making sure I could leave without waking them up, I returned to my fox form then left the room to talk with Luna. I remembered that she was waiting for me in the garden as she wanted to spend some time with me outside under the full moon tonight. When I got to the garden, Nightmare Moon was the personality that was primary because she looked like Nightmare Moon. She was laying on her side on the soft flowers by the fountain looking up into the full moon sky. As I trotted over to her, I thought that this would be an interesting conversation. Because up until actually seeing her, I didn't immediately think about bringing it up with Nightmare Moon. Just Luna. Nightmare Moon's thoughts about this would definitely be interesting.

As I got closer, she turned her head down to look at me. And with a quick flash of her magic, my colors darkened to the black coat that she liked and a playful mischievous expression crept up on her face. Complete with a knowing smirk that had me wondering just what she had in mind and how wild it may or may not be.

"There is something on your mind tonight," Nightmare said simply as the smirk dropped into a disappointed frown. That frown started turning upside down when she teased, "I know a way to take your mind off of it."

"I know you can and in many tantalizing ways, my Nightmare," I said to her as I walked up beside her then laid down beside her; facing her. "However, I would like to talk about Chrysalis before our night begins."

"And what troubles you about...her?" there was clear animosity in her voice as she paused just long enough to put some emphasis on the last word.

"What troubles me," I continued slowly while in thought, "is what I'm thinking about doing to her." I paused just long enough to gauge her reaction. Her reaction was a mixture of caution and curiosity. "As you know, my dad went to see her. Their conversation was short, to say the least. I've told you how she came into existence." Nightmare nodded at that. "She still believes that she's just a plant that her sole purpose in life is to suck ponies dry. So much so that, I think, she's gone completely insane." There was uncertainty in my voice as I continued which echoed in my eyes as I looked at her. "And because I think that there's very little hope of her ever reforming herself, I'm thinking about putting her out of her misery."

She was shocked to hear me say that. Her eyes went wide with her mouth hanging open slightly as if her mind had temporarily shut down and she didn't know what to say.

"I mean, if she truly won't be reformed, as she had said many times, then she's dangerous. Even as secure as she is, she's still very dangerous." I looked off to the side a little, now deep in thought and just voicing those thoughts at this point. "Nothing is truly one hundred percent secure. So, there's always a chance for her to escape and come after my family like she has said she will do. Would it really be better to just go ahead and end it? Even if that was the case, I can't, and won't, do anything until I speak with my herd first and especially Thorax and the Changeling kingdom." I paused long enough to look back at her with all uncertainty about my thoughts in her eyes. "What do you think?"

She stayed as Nightmare Moon while lost in thought. There was a few seconds of sheer disbelief in her eyes before she looked away in deep thought. "Why ask me?" she finally asked, turning back to me after a couple of minutes.

"I love you and want you safe. You're in my herd. And even without that, you are in a unique position." Leaning over, I laid a couple of tails over her and kissed her cheek. When she didn't immediately respond and looked like she was still thinking about it, I continued my thoughts. "She's still dangerous and I think it's obvious that she's not going to stop. So, do I put her out of her misery now when we've got a chance or wait until she actually attacks our family? I know how you feel about Solar, so what would you do?"

During the next few minutes as she thought about it, her mouth opened and then shut a couple of times as if she was going to say something but didn't. Finally, she spoke with her voice soft and contemplative. "I would probably be thinking about the same thing. Although, even I, Nightmare Moon, may or may not have gone through with it. It is an interesting question. An interesting dilemma. I think it is wise to speak to the others. For me, I don't know."

"That's fair considering I'm not really sure myself." Neither of us said anything for a couple of minutes after that while I used a tail to gently start rubbing between her wings. "Didn't mean to ruin the mood or anything," I finally said after another minute or so of silence.

She tisked at me with a roll of her eyes, "Thou should be punished for that." And I wasn't worried when she looked away with a disappointed look on her face. Until she turned her head back around with a growing wicked grin on her face and a mischievous look in her eyes.

Damn, I'm in for something that's for sure.

What she had in mind was truly a punishment for me. After we teleported to the throne room, she still had that almost nerve-wracking mischievous grin on her face when she told me to, "Morph into your human form and lay down on the throne." So, I did. I changed to my human form and walked up the steps to lay down with Nightmare's eyes watching me the whole way. Remember that the throne was a little smaller than a queen-sized bed while still looking like a throne. That way she and Tia could lay down on them and relax during the day. After laying down, I knew that I was in for some light bondage and role play when she used her magic to lightly tie my hands and feed to the mattress. After she tied me down to the throne on my back, I watched her slowly sashay her way up the steps toward me. Her eyes took on a bedroom quality but still with a mischievous grin.

"I must admit that you are a worthy adversary," she cooed with her voice holding an air of triumph in it as she glided up the steps. "But you have lost," she started to say as she stepped up to the throne by me. Then lifted a hoof to my chest and rubbed lightly while leaning in to whisper, "And now you are mine to do as I choose." After sitting her butt down, she started rubbing her hoof down my chest slowly and seductively as she tilted her head at me with an alluring smirk. "And with you completely helpless, I get to thoroughly explore your most unique body."

Now I knew for sure that we were roleplaying and I was playing the captured enemy. This could be good or be torturous for me. And considering what happened earlier, it was probably going to be the latter.

"And explore your body I shall, my captured prisoner," she cooed after leaning in to whisper into my ear. I watched and felt her hoof slowly start stroking my semi-hard cock. "I'll touch, kiss, lick, and suck that cock of yours until you beg me to buck you. And only when you tell me everything that I want to know will I let you pound this royal rump. Unless I'm not satisfied with your answer. If that is the case, then I'll bring you to the brink and then stop. Then start again bringing you to the brink before stopping once more. I'll keep bringing you to the brink and stopping before you're satisfied to torture you into telling me everything."

"I won't tell you anything, dark queen," I responded by putting a little growl in my voice.

Pulling back, she laughed knowingly down at me then tilted her head with a soft hum, "Oh but you will, my most delicious prisoner." She removed her hoof from my semi-hard cock, laid herself on top of me, and turned around where her butt was now near my head. "You will," she whispered while leaning her head down near my semi-hard cock and kissing the head lightly. "Now get hard for me, my prisoner," she cooed before slowly and lightly kissing down my shaft. Once she got to my balls, she stopped long enough to take a deep breath. "You have a wonderful scent," she cooed then lifted her head to look back at me.

By now, my heart was pounding in my chest with all my blood going south.

"Need a little help?" she asked as she smirked at me while lifting her tail to expose her wonderful butt and pussy lips. "Only one other has had the privilege of seeing the royal rump in all its glory." Using her magic she untied the hand that was closest to her and then slapped my hand right on her cutie mark. "And nopony has had the privilege of touching the royal rump." She moved my hand around her rump, manipulating my fingers into squeezing and rubbing her rump and butt. "Count yourself lucky...," she paused as my cock responded to her which made her grin back at me. "I see you are a hoof on stallion, hmm?"

My eyes gladly latched onto her most beautiful rump and butt. Especially the soft moist pussy that her magic slowly and torturously moved my hand toward.

"I'll let you touch me," she cooed as she lowered her head to my cock giving it another light kiss. "Just tell me what I want to know." She moaned as she engulfed the head of my cock in her mouth and sucked gently on it. She sucked ever so gently for about a minute before pulling back then turning her head to look back at me. Then moaned with her eyes closed as she moved my hand slowly up her inner thigh so close to her pussy, and yet so far away.

This slow agonizing pace was truly maddening and damn her for turning me on so much.

"Tell me, please," her voice softened to that of a genuine plea as she moved my hand close enough to her pussy that I could just barely touch it. "I'll admit to wanting you to pleasure me but I can't let that happen unless you tell me where the rebel base is. This is just as torturous for me too." She opened her eyes and latched them onto my hard saluting cock standing up straight for her. "Seeing such a wonderfully long and thick cock and not pleasuring myself on it, is torture for me as well. Don't you see that? Don't you want that? To plunge that wonderful thick cock of yours into my wet and warm depths?" She leaned her head back down to my cock giving it a light kiss again before smirking back at me, "Because it's very obvious that you clearly do."

"My loyalty is worth more than simply sex, dark queen," I softly growled to her, getting into the part as she lightly ran a finger of mine lightly across her pussy lips with a long soft moan.

"Very well then," she said suddenly before removing my hand and securing it again over my head. "Then I will give you a taste of what you are going to miss," she winked at me then turned herself around on top of me. Then slowly scooted forward where her waist was over mine and she placed her front hooves on either side of my head. Then lowered herself down and used her magic to guide my cock to her waiting pussy. "Get a taste of my warm wet depths, my human prisoner." She lowered her head down to whisper seductively to me just as the head of my cock parted her pussy lips, "Feel me, my human prisoner." Her eyes closed with her mouth hanging open in silent moaning as she stopped when she fully engulfed the head of my cock inside of her. And when she opened her eyes again I'd almost swear that there was a genuine pleading look in her eyes. "Just tell me and this body will be yours."

I pretended to hold back before saying in a quick defeated manner, "Alright, alright. They're in the black forest just let me fuck you."

Nightmare cackled madly before suddenly plunging herself fully down upon me with a shout of triumph. Lifting her head up with eyes wide with excitement, she spread her wings as my cock plunged deep into her warm wet depths. "YES! YOU AND EQUESTRIA IS MINE!"

At this point, I think the roleplaying was over. Especially when she suddenly brought her head down for a long passionate kiss. As I opened my mouth to tongue wrestle with her, she moaned loudly into my mouth. Then started riding me in passionate earnest. After she released my hands and feet, I grabbed her horn with one hand and put the other between her wings. My heart pounded in my chest while the wet slapping sounds of sex hit my ears as I thrust myself up to meet her.

She then broke the kiss, slammed herself down on me one last time, lifted her head, and teleported us. She teleported us right back outside by the fountain under the light of the full moon. She lifted herself up far enough that I let go of her horn, stopped rubbing between her wings, and put my hands on her rump. And when she looked down at me again, her eyes had changed to show both Luna and Nightmare Moon. She looked down at me with a look of happiness and unbridled passion. And when she spoke it was both of them speaking simultaneously, "We love you, our husband. You have saved us and loved us." She tilted her head back and looked up to the moon high in the night sky. "Hear us, our moon above, and hear our pledge. We pledge to love our husband with joy and with joy let him impregnate us during heat season." Her head tilted down again and lightly rubbed a hoof against my chest as her eyes locked onto mine. And with a happy smile on her face, finished with, "So, we can raise a foal together. Make love to us this night, our husband, and consummate that promise."

^_^

For the next couple of hours, we came together time and again as she kept telling me how many times and in how many ways she wants me to take her during heat season. I also told her how much I love her and gladly show it for all of Equestria to see. After our time of lovemaking, we simply laid together under the full moon simply enjoying each other. That's when she told me that Fluttershy's sanctuary slash our herd community would begin its groundbreaking this morning. With everypony, including Ember, having decided on where each of their small huts will be, it was time to break ground. Everything else was already taken care of with Mayor Mare regarding permits, so there was nothing left to do but build it.

Most of the herd would be there for the groundbreaking this morning. Luna slash Nightmare Moon wouldn't because she would be sleeping. This was why Luna slash Nightmare Moon suggested a four-hour power nap around sunrise. I would get some sleep two hours before and two hours after sunrise. Nightmare gently put me to sleep while laying with her in the garden under the full moon.

And woke up with my daughter bouncing on my side and saying, "Daddy," over and over again while giggling and laughing. I was now in my fox form and laying on my side in Tia's bed as my daughter laughed away while jumping on her daddy like a trampoline. Tia didn't mind one bit because her head was laying in front of mine on the pillow with a wide happy amused grin on her face. Tia's smirking amused face was the first thing I saw after opening my eyes.

I snorted my own amusement at this and simply said, "You're enjoying this, aren't you?"

Tia didn't say anything because if she did she would have burst out laughing. I know this because her face showed barely contained laughter, so she just hummed an acknowledgment and nodded her head. Meanwhile, my daughter gleefully and happily continued hopping on top of me while saying, "Daddy." After another minute, or so, of this, I morphed into my human form while turning over onto my back. Then grabbed my happy giggling daughter in both hands, so I could bring her down and blow raspberries against her belly. While I held her just above my head as she giggled away, I said to her, "Alright, that's enough jumping on daddy. Daddy's awake."

"Yes, I am enjoying it to answer your question," she said to me while I put my daughter down onto my chest. My daughter, meanwhile, giggled away happily while I tickled her tummy. "For the first time in my entire life, I'm the happiest I've ever been. I've got a family." She leaned in and gave me a hard passionate lingering kiss with a happy hum, which I returned. "But if we don't leave for Ponyville, we'll be late."

"You're right," I agreed then lifted my daughter in my hands over my head. She squealed happily as I wiggled her above my head. "You want to go see your Aunties and our new herd home?" She squealed out what I thought was an affirmative, so Tia took her in her magic long enough for me to roll off the bed and morph into my fox form again. Tia let Solar go as our daughter start fluttering over to me. I stopped to let her land on my back and waited for Tia to walk about the bed to catch up to us before using the rune teleporter to instantly teleport us to Ponyville.

^_^

Thanks to the instantaneous travel due to the teleportation rune, we weren't late. And we didn't have to walk far to get to where the groundbreaking would take place. Everypony but Luna was already there plus the construction ground crew. The crew comprised of all stallions which were mostly earth ponies with a couple of pegasi and unicorns mixed in. Except for one pony that stood out among them. That particular pony stood out for a very good reason. Because it wasn't a he but a she. Interesting. Not only was this pony a mare but I'm pretty sure she was also the foreman, or foremare I guess you would call her. Don't get me wrong, I'm not against females in what would be perceived as a male workplace. Just a little surprised. To most guys, I would think, the hottest girl of all is one that would look gorgeous in a dress one minute and get her hands dirty by working on cars and trucks the next. Plus would never hide behind her man in case of an intruder but would be the first one to the shotgun case.

And by the look on the mare's face as we walked up, it appears like she was just such a mare. She also was a pegasus that was holding the blueprints and plans for the area as well under one wing. She had a hard no-nonsense I don't take no crap about her. When Tia and I first walked up, the foremare gave me a hard look as if in annoyance at something. That look softened when my daughter jumped up on my head to take a look around.

When Tia and I walked up to the group, I immediately started walking over to Fluttershy. She was also the one standing in front of the foremare and it was my place to stand in front of her for the groundbreaking. After sitting my butt down next to Fluttershy, I took a second to lean down and give her a quick kiss in greeting. I also noticed that she had our two foals on her back with her wings folded over them like a blanket. I also noticed that we weren't far at all from the teleportation rune either. But just about ten, or so, yards away.

"Now that we are all here, can we please get started?" the foremare asked while looking overall annoyed at me.

So, I knew that I had to be careful around this mare. But for some reason that I can't fathom, there was just this desire to mess with her. I remember all those old cartoons where a devil was on one shoulder and an angel on the other. And that's what I imagined when the devil in me with grinning with glee at messing with this mare. However, the angel in me was giving me a big warning about this mare just might not take it too well. So, I did the right thing and listened to the devil. And this is how that went.

"Can I say a few words?" I asked while trying to sound sincere.

She sighed impatiently with a slight roll of her eyes, "Fine but make it quick."

I gave her a nod and pulled Tia and Fluttershy against me with a smile while looking around at the others around me. "Three years ago I never thought that I would be here right now. Heck, I didn't even know that this world, and you all, were even real until the Tree of Harmony pulled me here. And now with a family." I paused and looked back at the foremare specifically just to fake the idea that I was done. The foremare waited for a beat, gave me a nod, and then started to speak.

"Now we ca-"

"A family that I couldn't be happier with," I interrupted her with a mischievous and amused smirk on my face, "and will do my ultimate best to be the best father, husband, and lover that I can be." After I stopped talking, I looked over at the foremare again. And she was clearly not happy. Her lips were in a tight line, her eyes were glaring at me, and with her wings flared and twitching all said one thing. That she wasn't happy about being interrupted. Meanwhile, some of the girls were confused about this. Tia and Rainbow, however, knew that I was messing with her due to the amused smirks on their faces. I tried keeping a straight face as well.

"Boys, let's-"

Interrupting her again, I continued in an exaggerated fashion with, "That I will protect with my very life and look forward to the wonderful and safe community that we will build together." By this time, most of the girls were trying to hold in their giggles and amusement. The foremare, not so much. And sensing what I was about to do, Tia used her magic to pull our daughter away from me and toward her. The foremare's face said it all. She narrowed her eyes at me with a look that said, do it again. Interrupt me again and see what happens. So, I stayed silent.

She waited while glaring at me with a tight-lipped look that just dared me to interrupt her again.

I didn't say anything.

The foremare opened her lips to speak, and while glaring at me, said, "Get star-"

And decided to poke the devil herself. "And live life toAAAHH!" I screamed out a shout as she launched herself at me with a move that rivaled Rainbow.

"THAT'S IT!" she screamed out her frustration at me as she chased me away from the group.

It was one of those times that you were shouting in the fear of being caught while laughing hysterically at the same time. That's what I was doing. I'd shout when she got near while laughing at this at the same time. And while I was trying to get away, not only did I hear the other girls laughing but I also heard Rainbow shout at me, "Better run, Emmit. She's a quick one!"

^_^

The foremare was finally satisfied after I let her hit me a couple of times while cussing me and after I apologized to her. After I finally apologized to her and she walked away, I found out why she's the foremare for this group. It was still worth it though. On the way back to the group, after she left me, I noticed that the work had begun and the girls were off a ways from them. And it was only when I walked up to them that Rainbow floated up to me with a grin and a chuckle and said, "Dude, that was good. Looks like you'll get a black eye out of it."

I gave her a chuckle of my own and a slightly dismissive shrug. "Eh, it was worth it." Then looked to the other girls with a serious look, saying, "I want to discuss something with you all, so if we could go over to Fluttershy's cottage please?" So, we all retreated to Fluttershy's cottage where I asked Tia to put Solar to bed next to Shadow and Midnight because of what we were about to discuss. It wasn't something for little ears to hear. After Tia returned from putting our daughter to bed, I told them about possibly giving Chrysalis the ultimate judgment. And then asked them their opinion.

Most were simply shocked and stunned into silence. Understandable considering that this would be the first time that I ever suggested such a thing. "What are your thoughts about this? I've already asked Luna's opinion and neither she nor Nightmare Moon doesn't know what to think. I wanted you to know my thoughts about it and your opinion on it before I went to Thorax to get his thoughts on it."

As we sat around Fluttershy's living room in her cottage, Tia was the first to voice her thoughts as she sat beside me on the sofa. "I understand your reasoning," she said to me with a somber look on her face. I was sitting beside her in my naked human form on the sofa between Tia and Fluttershy with an arm around Tia. The look Tia had in her eyes told me a life of hard decisions. And that I was about to find out about some of them. "I've even had to do what you are suggesting in the past. What you call Capital Punishment. I've carried it out in the past before Luna and I found the Elements of Harmony." All their eyes were on her right now as she spoke. Especially Twilight. Twilight's mouth was hanging open in shock.

"You've killed ponies, Celestia?" Twilight asked the very question that they all had on their minds.

With a sigh, Tia leaned into me as I gently rubbed her back between her wings and she spoke softly with sorrow and regret in her voice. "I've only done it with ponies that had committed atrocities too bad to mention. Worse than Chrysalis. Even then, I didn't want them dead. However, I didn't feel that I had any other choice."

"Then you found the Elements," Applejack mentioned as she followed her thinking.

"Yes, Applejack," Tia confirmed with a nod toward AJ that was sitting on the sofa across from us. "Then I found the Elements and that they could turn ponies, and Discord, to stone. Discord was the first one that we tried them on."

"Then those stone ponies around the hedge maze..."

"Yes, Rarity," Tia nodded to her as she sat next to AJ, "those are real ponies. Real ponies that their punishment is forever in stone. Forever to see the world go on around them but never to join."

"I get that you don't want to kill," Fluttershy began speaking softly, "but in a way, isn't that more cruel than death? Being able to watch the world go on but never joining it? At least in death, there's a semblance of peace, isn't there?"

"My father would say to let them die in battle," was Ember's comment as she leaned against the wall next to the sofa I was sitting on.

"I never thought about it that way, Fluttershy," Rarity said quietly as she looked up at her thoughtfully. "If death truly is peaceful to all, then wouldn't turning them to stone deny them that peace due to their cruelty? Is that like saying to them because of how cruel you were, you don't deserve peace in death?"

I saw a contemplative look on her face as she rolled that thought around in her head. "I never thought about it that way either, Rarity. Mother would know, though." She then looked at me with a small glad smile, "I am glad, though, that you will discuss this with the changeling kingdom."

"Yeah, they were under her rule after all," Rainbow commented in a matter-of-fact tone of voice.

"Which, I may go and talk to him tomorrow. Because just turning her to stone just doesn't seem to be enough for me," I muttered to them with uncertainty in my voice. Then shrugged and finished with, "I don't know, maybe I'm starting to get paranoid because I'm a father now."

"I think that comes with being a parent." I think Fluttershy said it to ease my concerns because she said it with a small smile and a slight giggle.

"Oh, I agree Fluttershy," Pinkie spoke up. "I worried about the twins every time I foalsat them. And now about my own foal."

"One reason, why I'm glad that Emmit talked us into creating this small family community for us," Tia said happily while leaning against me with a soft hum of contentment. "It's well protected."

"Yeah, that's true," AJ agreed with a nod.

"Quite, so let us tell you how it's going to look like, darling."

^_^

(Next day, Changeling kingdom)

It was the first time that I've been to the changeling fortress since the rescue. They kept the top floor open to the air and instead of a throne, there was a circular table in its place. Right now, he was sitting across from me with a shocked look on his face that mirrored the ones that appeared on the girl's faces when I told them. I expected that reaction, so I waited for his brain to reboot while sitting at the table. The table wasn't a tall one because there weren't chairs to sit in, so the table was lower than normal so we could simply sit on the floor. It took a couple of minutes before he spoke up again.

"When you said that there was something important you wanted to discuss with me, that wasn't something I expected." When he spoke up again, his voice sounded just as shocked as his face looked. I gave him a nod and waited for him to continue. The look on his face told me that he was mulling over the idea and needed another minute or so. "Even as long as we were under her iron hoof, I don't think we've ever thought about her being killed."

"We have the power to turn her to stone and lock her away within a magically protected stone vault. However, in my mind, no matter what we do, other than outright killing her, would be one hundred percent sure that she won't be any sort of threat in the future." I said after he finished his thoughts. So, I continued with mine and my uncertainty of what I was thinking of doing. "We have the authority, sure. But..." I left it hanging there for him to think about and comment on.

He nodded a couple of times, "Yes, I understand. And I thank you for speaking to me about it. I just don't know how I feel about that possibility, so I know the other changelings don't either." Neither of us spoke up for a couple more minutes until he spoke up with an idea. "Considering that you aren't going to kill her right away, I think it would be a good idea for me to bring it up with the rest of the hive and see what others think."

I gave him a nod of my own. "I agree completely. Somepony like you and other changelings, that has been impacted by her tyranny, deserves the respect of say so in her punishment."

The smile he showed me was grateful for the consideration but also was a sad one due to the nature of the subject. "Thank you. I think what I will do is address the other changelings as a whole and give them time to think about it before letting you know what they think."

"Understandable," I replied. "As you said, I wasn't planning on doing anything with her until I got the input of others anyway. But there was something else that I wanted to discuss." He nodded at me to continue. "It's about the new changeling younglings in the maturation chamber. I'm glad we were able to free the changelings from her rule because those young changelings don't deserve to be used as military tools." He agreed wholeheartedly with a firm nod in my direction. "And you are aware that Chrysalis disguised herself as Daring Do to use me to spawn these new changelings. They are supposed to be able to eat solid foods as I do which would help them infiltrate pony society. And I'm torn on not only how I feel about it but whether or not to be a part of their upbringing." I paused in thought while looking down at the table as if it would have all the answers for me. "She used me in their spawning yet they are part of your kingdom. I don't know how you would feel, or how other changelings would feel, about me helping to educate them. I found dad in the maturation chamber and from what I understand, he was in there for a few days."

"I was told that he felt the way you do," he gave me a nod, "that they shouldn't be used as soldiers. And now that we are all free to live in pony society, we all feel the same way. I've thought about the possibility of sending them to school in the future when they are old enough." He shrugged slightly with a smirk, "Luckily, that won't be for a long while as it takes months for new changelings to hatch. So, there's time. I'll as the others to think about your request for the younglings as well. Right now, I think they would welcome it. Because as you know, many have expressed desires to start a family. And we have another generation of changelings to think about. On the other hoof, not many right now really know about raising younglings. So, how would they get the knowledge?"

I lightly chuckled in amusement at his last question. "The school of hard knocks." After he looked at me in confusion, I explained, "An expression. It means, learn as you go. However, I think it would be fair to say that either Celestia and or Fluttershy would be happy to come here and talk. Or even bring little Solar out here for that matter."

He chuckled with a happy smile, "Your daughter is a real face hugger isn't she?"

"Yeah, she is," I chuckled with him. "It would be a good experience for her to bring her here, so she can get more experience with other cultures."

"And speaking of culture, why don't take a look around and see what we've done so far?"

"I'd love to, thanks," I said as we stood up for him to give me a tour. What was interesting about the structure itself is that there wasn't any more constant shifting of holes as there was before. It was a simple solid structure. Because it wasn't constantly changing, it was much easier to navigate. He kept the throne room, so to speak, was still at the top and it would be where all meetings would be. The maturation chamber was down at the very lowest level underground because of the benefit of being almost at a constant temperature year-round. Cool in the summer and warmish in the winter. The rest of the structure was living quarters for now until the others found other places to live as they are slowly integrated into pony society. He said that after changelings are fully integrated into society, then there won't be much use for this place.

"What about you then?" I asked as we walked into the maturation chamber where I tranqed my dad. "After the others are integrated into society, what leadership role will you have?"

"I'll still be like Princess Celestia or Luna, but the last thing I want to do is rule over them." As we walked into the maturation chamber I suddenly got strong Alien vibes. All the eggs looked eerily similar to the old movie and the warm humid atmosphere didn't help either. Then the thought of how I was so like Ripley in the Alien Resurrection movie. Part of Ripley's humanity got put into the queen which used her new parts to spawn a horrible xenomorph. In this world, Chrysalis used me to spawn this new generation of changelings. The parallels started to make my head spin.

After taking a deep breath and a dismissive shake of my head, I concentrated on how horrible it would have been for these young changelings to be turned into soldiers. "At least they're free now." I gave him a glad smile as I looked at the eggs that have yet to hatch. "And have a brighter future ahead of them."

^_^

After a long day of talking out my death wish for Chrysalis, it was my night with Rainbow and Scootaloo. And both of them wanted to spend some time underneath the full moon before went spent the night in Rainbow's room at the castle. That actually was near the waterfall in our new home slash animal sanctuary that was being built. Even though neither Rainbow nor Scootaloo was of the romantic type, they did appreciate and agree with Rarity's suggestion. Both of them said that it would be a great place for tonight. That was my first clue that this would be more of an emotional night for us.

So, I was laying on my back in my naked human form with Scootaloo resting on top of me with Rainbow laying up against us. It was a cool night and with the soft sound of the waterfall behind us and the bright full moon above us, it really was almost a picturesque romantic atmosphere. I had both arms around Scootaloo with one hand exploring her butt, flanks, and gripping the base of her tail. The other was lightly rubbing, massaging, and scratching between her wings.

Rainbow had one wing draped over Scootaloo as she talked to her with a different look about her. One that I haven't really seen before on her face. But one that I've seen on the others. "I've had sex with him so many times and in so many ways, as you know. And as I've said in the meeting before, I've felt like I haven't been truly intimate with him." She paused to look at me with eyes filled with softened eyes and a smile that spoke volumes. And was confirmed at what she said next. "Because of the questions that Ember has been asking we've realized, or I've realized, that I haven't really been intimate with you, Emmit. I've realized that you were right. You can be intimate without being sexual and be sexual without being intimate. I've mostly been sexual without being intimate."

I acknowledged that with a nod before she looked back at Scootaloo. "That's what I want us to focus on tonight. I want us to be emotionally intimate with him." The look on Scootaloo's face told me that, because she was still young yet, she really didn't fully understand. Rainbow smiled down at her. "I love him. I spend so much time being cool for others that I've begun to understand how important it is that Emmit knows it, and sees it. And even though it might not be cool to show it in public, it's better for us."

"Is that why you've been more mushy around others?" Scootaloo asked with her voice sounding genuinely curious.

"Yeah," she said, turned her head back to me, reached her hoof out, pulled my head toward her, and gave me a soft lingering kiss. It was one of those kisses that spoke volumes of what she had been talking about. She paused enough to pull back and look at me with bedroom eyes that spoke of her happiness. "I love you, Emmit. And I'm happy to be your mare and be in your herd." She leaned in pressing her lips against mine again. And with her soft lips against mine, she sighed softly in the kiss, and let it linger before pulling back. "I love the way your hands feel. The way my body just responds to your touch. The way you tell me that you love me." She smirked at me when she said, "Especially when you show that around others. Like the time when you washed me and had sex with me at the same time in the mare's showers. You kept your eyes on me the whole time as you undressed me. You kept your eyes on me as you washed me while having sex with me at the same time. That. Was. So. Hot."

My eyes were locked onto Rainbow's as she talked. However, my hands were also currently massaging Scootaloo's flanks. And in response to that, she was slowly rolling her hips instinctively. Which had her pussy lips rubbing against my now hard shaft.

"Right in the middle of all those other mares, you were only concentrating on me. Your hands and body washing me while you were inside me were the hottest thing we've done together. The other Wonderbolts told me how jealous they were."

As Rainbow paused to look at me with a wide thankful grin, Scootaloo used that moment to look down at me and speak up. "Would you do that do me as well? It's been a while since you've bathed me and I really like it."

In response to her request, I lifted my head up and gave her a soft lingering kiss. I put some passion in it, moaning softly as she opened her mouth to let my tongue dominate hers. "I will, Scootaloo," I told her after breaking the kiss. "I'll wash you and bathe. My hands, and my body, will rub all over you with both of our bodies lathered up with soap. Then I'll dry you as my hands touch every part of your body."

"I'd like that," Scootaloo said softly as a blush appeared with it being obvious that she was thinking about it.

"Until then, tell him how you feel about him. Tell him your deepest darkest secret that you've not told anypony else." After Rainbow said that, Scootaloo looked as if she didn't really know why Rainbow wanted her to do that.

"It's about trust, Scootaloo," I said to her as she looked back down at me. "By doing so, you trust me with your deepest and darkest secret. By giving me that trust, you're opening yourself up emotionally to me. Or just tell me your deepest wants and desires."

For a couple of minutes, the only sound was the waterfall behind us and the gentle rustling of the leaves on the trees as the gentle wind blew through them. "Because of my small wings, I'm afraid that I'll never be able to fly. Or have any stallion love me because I wasn't a good enough flier or a flier at all. That's why I was so nervous around you and why I didn't ask to join the herd when Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle did. I was afraid that you didn't like me that way."

I waited until I was sure that she had finished before rubbing my hands slowly up her back. When my hands reached her wings, I gently encouraged her to spread them out for me. She was hesitant at first but let them expand. "These wings, don't define who you are," I told her while running my fingers down the main wing bone. I only continued after my fingers gently wrapped around the wing joints and started massaging them. "They may define what you can do. And like Bulk Biceps, for example, it could keep you from flying or even flying at all. But it won't define who you are or what your worth is to me, Rainbow, or anypony else in this herd. And we all know what flying means to you. And even though we'll do everything we can, everything that I can, to help you realize that dream, just remember that those small wings don't define who you are."

There was a wide smile on her face when I got done which told me how relieved she was that I felt that way. After that, it only took less than a second for her to go from an insecure young mare to passionate bedroom eyes take me now passion. Her head shot forward for a deep passionate kiss as her hooves wrapped around my head pulling me up to her. She began pressing and rubbing her pussy lips against my hard shaft while moaning loudly into my mouth. When she pulled back, there was a passionate and possessive look in her eyes while she continued to coat my hard shaft with her juices. "Then love me. Touch me. Kiss me. Bathe me. And I'll do the same. I want to wash you, bathe you, and love you." She looked over at Rainbow just long enough to ask her. "Will you help me with that?"

"Oh, definitely," Rainbow replied with a wide grin to her. Then looked down at me with loving eyes. "Same some for me, ok? Love me after you love her. Take your time with me, Emmit. Nothing quick with me tonight but love me slowly. Then let us wash, bathe you, and love you tonight before we join you in your bed tonight."

Chapter Twenty Six: Fever and Pears

Author's Note

Hope everypony likes this chapter and I need some opinions from my readers regarding this blog post.

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/977286/storm-king

Chapter Twenty Six: Fever and Pears

*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*
THE PASSION OF PRINCESS LUNA
An article by Quick Shot

When I was picked not only to interview Princess Luna and Princess Celestia but also to take pornographic pictures of them and others in Emmit's herd, I was more than excited. For a very long time, there have been so many attempts to get erotic pictures of our princesses and to ask them some deeply personal questions. And up until now, they have always refused. For the first time that I've ever known, and more than likely for the first time ever, we will all hear Princess Luna's story. And see for ourselves the passion that she has for her husband. You'll be able to see it in her eyes as she gives her mind, body, and entire being to her husband. And in this article, you'll find out why. Every month this magazine will be printing out an article regarding the princesses and mares in Emmit's herd. As you might have guessed by the title, this one is about Princess Luna. I will take you through my experience first before going into the Q&A.

When I was first called to the castle, I was told that there would be no erotic pictures taken. However, soon after stepping into the throne room, Princess Celestia and I were suddenly the audience of a very arousing sight. Luna was laying on her back on the now large queen-sized throne with Emmit's head between her legs. (See picture 1) It was obvious to me and Princess Celestia that he was just going to town on her pussy. Not many stallions in today's society would go to such lengths to satisfy his mare, especially in a one-night stand scenario. Not so with Emmit. He later told me that he enjoys oral sex and hearing his mares moan in pleasure. Princess Luna moaned as her husband's hands gripped her flanks, his tongue lashed out against the walls of her canal, and his lips massaged her own pussy lips. Her moaning and the look in her eyes tell the whole story for any mare reading this article. And a very strong hint for the stallions reading this article.

Their initial appearance startled us but after the very clear permission to take pictures, I took a couple of pictures before she turned her head toward me. And got a chill up and down my spine. That chill came from her two distinctly different eyes, the two completely different sounding voices coming out of her mouth, and what she said to me. "You will tell all of Equestria that only my husband can have this royal rump." What I didn't understand at the time, which would be explained later, was why one eye looked normal and the other wasn't? Why did I hear two completely different voices? That would have to wait as I took pictures of the glorious sight before me.

That's when Princess Celestia mentioned that both of Emmit's forms have advantages. His bipedal form advantage was his hands. And he was definitely using them to his advantage as you see in picture 2. He used them to rub and explore her body as he continued his assault on her pussy. My ears filled with her encouraging moans at his ministrations. As I watched and wished those hands were on me, Princess Celestia told me that because of his hands, he was able to stimulate their horn and wings at the same time. Remember that for later because the greatest orgasm an Alicorn can experience is when their horn and wings are stimulated during sexual orgasm.

At her encouragement, he started kissing up her body while using his hands to explore, rub, and entice her to greater arousal. All while I was watching this, my own body was reacting to this sight. And Princess Celestia's seductive tone in her voice as she described how his hands rub between her wings and wrap around her horn was only getting me more and more bothered. And only when his hands were between her wings and around her horn did he thrust himself inside of her. Luckily, the picture I took was right after his first thrust.

My ears were filled with the wet slaps of sex and the moaning, groaning, and shouts of encouragement from Princess Luna as he pounded himself inside of her. I had enough sense at the time to take close-up pictures of Emmit's bipedal form. As you can see from the pictures, the only thing soft about him is his skin. Even from just the pictures, you can see his taught fit muscles throughout his body. And these pictures don't tell the whole story. Her husband, this creature from another world, is a predator make no mistake. Under the soft skin, kind eyes, and gentle demeanor is a predator. I've said it before in other articles and have gotten slack for it but from what I've seen, heard, and experienced from this tells me one thing. And I'm also speaking for myself when I say, we mares want strong stallions that will love us, treasure us, claim us, and fight for us. A stallion that's more like Emmit, a predator that doesn't take any shit from anypony that will defend their mares just as fiercely as he loves them.

And that's what I saw and heard from him. His muscles tightened around her with each thrust. The grunts and moans from him while watching this predator claim and love his wife had my heart pounding in my chest and my pussy wet with desire. Especially that possessive look in his eyes. Her eyes had the same look in them as she looked up at him and moaned for more. Moaned for the ultimate orgasm. Their eyes held possession in them. She was giving herself just as fully to him as he was giving himself just as fully to her. All while Princess Celestia was telling me that his fox form was even wilder than his bipedal form. And I believed her.

Especially after what happened to me. As unicorns are well aware, a unicorn, such as myself, can experience an orgasm from just horn stimulation. A pegasus can get it from wing stimulation. I watched Princess Luna's horn start to glow and then start pulsing as her orgasm neared. As her orgasm got closer, the energy in the room grew just like her moaning, groaning, and quick shouts of lustful encouragement. This was a mare that wanted him to stimulate her to a powerful orgasm that was almost animalistic where her magic would do what it wanted. And it granted her desire. I took another picture, the last one in this article, a second before her magic went wild.

What happened next will live with me until the day I die. Princess Luna's magic went wild and let me experience everything she felt. I saw through her eyes. And I felt everything she was feeling. And heard everything she heard. I felt his hand between my wings, working to get the most arousal from them. His other hand was around my horn, stimulating it for maximum arousal. I felt my hind legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him hard against me to get the most of him in me as possible. My eyes were looking toward the ceiling because my head was tilted back to allow him to lightly grip my neck with his teeth. And encouraged him to that by wrapping my front hooves around his head and gripping his long hair. And his cock? By the Empress, I felt him deep inside of me. I felt his warmth begin filling me as I felt my pussy clamp around him and milk him. It was the most intense orgasm I ever experienced.

But it wasn't just the physical I experienced either. The questions I had about her from before were answered at this moment. She let me into her mind, so to speak. I felt her emotions. I felt not only Luna and her emotions but that of another. Nightmare Moon. Yes. Nightmare Moon not only still lives but is also Luna. Luna is Nightmare Moon. And Nightmare Moon is Luna. I felt her unwavering lustful desire for her husband and unwavering devotion. She, they, are for him and him alone where no other stallion can ever hope to draw her away from him. Then heard their voice in my head. "You feel our love for him? Feel our passion and lust for him and him alone? Feel it. Experience it. Tell it."

I felt it.

I experienced it.

And now I've told it.

Look at these pictures and see it for yourself.
*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

Q&A

Quick Shot: I can't thank you enough for allowing me to experience not only the intense orgasm that you have but allowing me to also feel what you feel toward Emmit, your husband.

Princess Luna: You are welcome. As I've said, I wanted you to experience it as it is the best way for you to tell all of Equestria how devoted I am.

Quick Shot: As most, if not all, of my readers know, Emmit isn't from this world. And thanks to the work that he's done against the Shadow Organization, most already know how he came to this world. But not is well known about what you initially thought of him after he first arrived. What was your initial impression of him?

Princess Luna: My very first meeting with him was in the dream realm with him in his human form. I was searching for nightmares, as I do every night, and came across him. He was unlike anything Equestria has ever seen. Right off he tried communicating, though there was a language barrier at that time. Shortly after that, Tia and I discovered that it was the Tree of Harmony that brought him here. We thought he might pose a danger to ponies at first but this new information didn't make sense. If he was so dangerous to ponies then why would the Tree of Harmony bring such a dangerous creature to Equestria? Later, it was when our mother gave him the ability to change from both forms and gave him the ability to speak our language. Shortly after that, the Shadow Organization came to our attention and the rest is history as they say.

Quick Shot: Describe to us how you fell in love with him.

Princess Luna: In order to tell you that, I'll have to tell you about his cutie mark.

Quick Shot: Yes, I noticed he has one. But considering he's not from this world isn't it odd that he has one?

Princess Luna: Indeed. He has stated that because he's from another world, he wasn't supposed to get one. Seeing him get that cutie mark was not just puzzling simply because he got one but what was disturbing was after I realized that his cutie mark is the exact same as my former lover all those years ago. He disappeared right when Tia and I defeated King Sombra for the first time in the Crystal Empire. I was devastated because we all thought that he was killed. He wasn't. But was sent into Emmit's world centuries ago. He couldn't return, so created a life for himself and a lineage. Emmit is the last descendant of that lineage.

Quick Shot: Now I see why you said it was disturbing to see your old lover's cutie mark on him. That would disturb anypony. How did that affect your relationship with him?

Princess Luna: He was considerate of my feelings after we all learned of his heritage and lineage with my old lover. At the time of his first fight with the Shadow Organization, he was a masseuse for the Wonderbolt mares. He saw how it disturbed me and asked me if I wanted him to stop being a masseuse for the Wonderbolt mares. Because I wasn't sure if I like the idea of him being with all those mares when he's got the cutie mark of my old lover on his flank. It was like my old lover was alive again and betraying me. So, I asked him to stop because I just wasn't comfortable with it.

Quick Shot: I bet those mares didn't like that.

Princess Luna: They did not but it was during my time working with him to bring down the Shadow Organization that I started falling in love with him. At first, I had to ask myself if I was falling in love with him or not. Because he is so like my old lover that I didn't know if I was falling in love with Emmit or with the idea that part of my old lover is inside Emmit. As much as he is like my old lover, he is not my old lover. There are many differences between them and it was those differences that set him apart. And it was those differences that I started falling in love with.

Quick Shot: Like?

Princess Luna: His hands for one. My first physical contact with him was in the dream realm where he scratched behind my ears. They can be really relaxing or really arousing as you know. My former lover had a sense of humor that rubbed my fur the wrong way. Emmit is like that. He has a sense of justice as my former lover had. Emmit can be romantic just as my former lover was. There was a place around the palace that my former lover and I always went to. When I suggested that, Emmit refused because he wanted to keep that place special between my former lover and I.

Quick Shot: Considerate.

Princess Luna: Indeed. He is considerate. A good father as he has already shown. The herd is currently creating our own small community in Ponyville, so he can raise our foals himself. Modern stallions are urged away from such a commitment by some outspoken organizations. As for me and the other mares in his herd, we are very pleased that he will be raising his foals himself. And educating them himself. He calls it homeschooling and he's already starting to put together an education plan. We mares in his herd love that about him. His consideration toward us and his foals. Me personally, I wanted a strong, possessive, and passionate stallion that would do his utter best to protect me even though I can clearly take care of myself.

Quick Shot: Some modern mares don't want an alpha male as they say.

Princess Luna: It is truly their loss. I like how possessive he is. That he values me enough to fight for me. He values the lives of our foals to fight for them, care for them, and personally educate them. Princess Ember of the Dragon Lands has entered our herd as well and she compares his valueship of her as being treasured. She feels as if she's his most prized possession in the figurative sense. That's the way I feel from my husband. No, he doesn't own me but he treats me as if I'm a valued possession. That's the way he loves me. He wants the best life for me. He bathes me, dries me, asks how I'm doing, and feeling. He has brought my sister and I closer together than we have ever had before. He has reconciled me with the other part of myself, Nightmare Moon.

Quick Shot: When you let me experience your orgasm with him, I sensed both you and Nightmare Moon. Why is that? To our readers, she has just changed to look like Nightmare Moon.

Princess Luna: I look like Nightmare Moon because I am Nightmare Moon. We are one and the same. Our husband has taken great time and care in aiding us in letting go of our hatred for what our sister has done in the past. He has shown us the true nature of our night and where we went wrong many years ago. He showed me that I was wrong in thinking that ponies don't appreciate my night. They show me they appreciate it because they sleep. It is because of my night that they rest. They feel safe enough to become so vulnerable and trusting to rest from the trials of the day. I was wrong and misunderstood that. He has shown me the error of my ways and so our sister and I are closer today than we ever were before. And we are looking forward to starting a family with our husband.

Quick Shot: But nopony is perfect. What are his faults?

Princess Luna: Indeed and he has his faults. As I've said before, he has a sense of justice. We are unsure if this is truly a fault or not but he believes in the ultimate judgment. He calls it Capital Punishment.

Quick Shot: Death?

Princess Luna: Indeed. Case in point, is Chrysalis. She is currently down below in her cell in the crystal caverns. She has stated numerous times that she is unrepentant in her actions as queen of the changelings. She has stated that she will not stop trying to take over Equestria or trying to harm his foals. Therefore, it is his wish to carry out this Capital Punishment regarding Chrysalis for the safety of his family. For his reasoning is that no cell is truly one hundred percent secure. And that is true. Equestria has seen the return of Tirek which was defeated thanks to the Elements of Harmony. So, he does have a valid point. I am not sure if I could ever carry it out because it reminds me of how I wanted to destroy my own sister during my madness.

Quick Shot: Wow! It is fairly well known that you have Chrysalis but after others read this about wanting to kill her for her crimes, other papers will want clarification.

Princess Luna: We know.

And that's all for now from the interview I had with Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon. More of the interview with her, them?, will be in future additions, so keep reading.
*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

(Quick Shot's POV)

The next issue of Fever magazine was just about to be released upon the masses. And this month's issue featured none other but the mistress of the night herself, Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon. Shey even invited me into her private chambers. I felt so honored and privileged to be there. It was more comfortable on the bed, so after the invite to sit on the bed, I sat down near the hind end of the bed while Emmit and Princess Luna sat across from me at the head of the bed. Rarely does the manager give me the opportunity to show the featured pony the final pictures and article. Sometimes they do and sometimes they don't. In this case, they agreed that it was in all our best interests if I did just that. So, that's who I was with right now. Princess Luna slash Nightmare Moon and Emmit. Both of them were reading the article together on the first print of this month's magazine.

"What do you think?" I asked after they finished reading the article, looking at the pictures, and sat the magazine down.

"It is well written, Miss Quick Shot," Princess Luna said after another minute, or so, of thought. "And I approve of what you've said in it. It was our wish for you to tell all of Equestria of our love and devotion to our husband through your own experience. And we believe that will be accomplished with this."

I was smiling so big that I thought my face would start breaking from the praise. "Thank you, your highness. What do you think of the pictures? I've tried picking the ones that best show your passion for him." Picking up the magazine, I opened it up to a picture that showed both of their faces. Inches apart, each of them was looking at each other with eyes filled with unrestrained passion, lust, and possession. Then I turned the page where it showed her with her head back letting Emmit kiss and lightly bite her neck. His hand was on her horn with her face showed a look of submission as he pleasured her. "Submission. I try for pictures that would show our readers just how devoted you are to him. So, they can see it on your face and how you love him, not just reading about it but see it through these pictures."

"They're great pictures," Emmit commented as he flipped through the pages as it levitated in front of him. He was sitting beside Princess Luna in his fox form with a couple of tails around her.

"Indeed," she agreed as she leaned against him, "they are. Especially this one where it accents your fit muscles and tight ass."

"I am partial to that one myself," I mentioned softly with an embarrassed smile as I felt a blush forming.

"I have a good ass, do I?" he teased us giving us both a playful wink.

Being a little bold, I looked up at him and confirmed, "Yes, you do. To be totally honest, I like it."

Princess Luna turned to Nightmare Moon and she grinned at him though it was in a teasing sort of way. "I cannot fault her for being attracted to my husband and his fine ass for I'm very attracted to him myself."

"I'm more than just an ass you know," he commented, looking slightly offended. And although it was meant as a serious statement, it also worked on another level.

"Indeed," Nightmare Moon agreed before grinning teasingly at him, "you are more than the occasional ass that you are sometimes."

After giggling at him when he realized he had just been reeled in, I decided to save him. "I do have an idea for another set of pictures. It would feature you Nightmare Moon and Emmit in his dark fox form. And titled something like: Mistress of the Night: Dark Edition. Or something like that with pictures of nothing but you Nightmare Moon and Emmit in his dark fox form."

Nightmare Moon seemed to like the idea if the growing grin on her face was any indication. "There's an idea."

"If I understand correctly, you go as Nightmare Moon and he goes in his dark fox form as your servant during Nightmare night, right?"

"Yeah, and originally my idea," he said with a chuckle and a smirk my way. "I've always wanted to have an awesome costume for Halloween, which is the human version of Nightmare Night. And now I do." There was a pause before a look in his eyes told me he just got an idea. "Speaking of Nightmare Night. Your idea for another addition to Fever magazine could be published around Nightmare Night for a Nightmare Night edition featuring Nightmare Moon and her wicked servant."

I immediately perked up at his suggestion with my mind already coming up with picture ideas. "I love that idea and I think my manager will too. This month's edition is with you in your bipedal form, so that future edition could be in your dark fox form."

"I am partial to his darker coloring," Nightmare Moon teased with a wicked chuckle, and with one small flash of her magic, Emmit's coloring changed. His coat was now all black with his eyes glowing a dark purple color with the same color flames flickering from them. It sent a nightmarish shiver up and down my spine along with another shiver somewhere else. With a blush I'm sure I was sporting, I couldn't look away from him. "And I'm not the only one," I heard from Nightmare Moon. "And because you've done an excellent job, I'll give you a little reward." There was a pause before I started feeling sleepy. "In your dreams," I heard her say before falling asleep and finding myself in the middle of a dark and scary forest with Emmit standing in front of me in his dark fox form.

And with Nightmare Moon grinning wickedly behind him, my heart fluttered and started pounding in my chest when he said only one word to me.

"Run!"

^_^

(Emmit's POV, Ponyville the next morning)

It was still early in the morning when I got off the train in Ponyville. So early in fact that none of the girls greeted me after getting off the train. And that was fine, let them sleep. It might even be too early for either AB or AJ to have their apple stand set up yet. Or might be their day off, I wasn't sure. My goal was to check up on Rarity and Pinkie but the first thing on my mind, and my stomach, was some breakfast. And because I wanted to check up on Pinkie anyway, I headed over to Sugarcube Corner to see if she was awake. Because she's one of the cooks, she probably was.

Considering I was going to have breakfast at Sugarcube Corner with Pinkie, the trip through the marketplace was almost torturous for me. The aroma coming into my nose from all the fruits and vegetables had my stomach rumbling and my mouth-watering. As I walked through trying to ignore my stomach, my eyes, however, caught something. A small crowd had gathered around what appeared to be a new stand that I've never seen before. There was a sign above the old gray-haired stallion with the picture of a pear on it. The crowd gathered seemed to enjoy whatever he was serving if the excited greetings and compliments were anything to go by. I was just going to make a mental note of it and come back later until Apple Bloom came trotting up to the new stand.

With a smirk spreading across my muzzle, I started walking over to the stand and Apple Bloom. Nothing like a small appetizer before breakfast. The crowd started to part for me as I walked up and my ears picked up the last part of their conversation. "Wow! This is delicious! I can't believe I've gone my whole life without trying this." She paused long enough to lift a hoof and point to one of the jars. "How much?"

Grand Pear simply pushed the jar forward with a slow shake of his head and an easy smile on his face. "Nah." It was then that he saw me quietly step up behind Apple Bloom. Thanks to my paws, I was quiet as a mouse when walking, so sneaking was easy for me. His reaction was typical for those who haven't seen me or the news any. His eyes went wide in shock and horror with his body going rigid stiff. He looked like he was fixing to bolt at any second.

"Well thanks, Mister Grand Pear, sir." Apple Bloom took the jar in her hoof and put it in one of the saddlebags she was carrying. "What is it?" AB asked as she caught the look on his face before she turned around and spotted me. "Oh," she giggled up at me right before I raised up her head with a paw to give her a morning kiss. "'Morning, Emmit."

"Good morning," I returned as Ab looked back over at the now very confused stallion.

"You don't have to worry about him, Mister Grand Pear," she told him as she turned around to step beside me where I then laid a couple of tails around her and pulled her against me. "Thanks again and welcome back to Ponyville." As we walked away the crowd came back in front of his stall once more but it still took him another few seconds to shake his head and come back to reality.

"So, what's the story behind this Grand Pear?" I asked as we walked through the marketplace with her hips lightly rubbing against mine.

"Another guy said that he actually used to live here in Ponyville before moving away to Vanhoover to open up his pear jam business." Exiting the marketplace, we started walking across the bridge with a couple of ponies passing us by to enter the marketplace. "I wonder why he moved away?"

I simply shrugged, "More space? You did say that he opened up a jam business. And Ponyville just isn't the place for a big factory."

She smiled up at me as we started walking into town from the bridge, "Yeah, that's true. Sense this is your day with us, why don't you come over for some breakfast?"

I stopped in the town square by the fountain and used a paw to lift her head up for a passionate kiss which she returned. "I'd love to but I want to check up on Pinkie and Rarity this morning before joining you."

"Aww," she whined before giggling a little in resignation, "alright but AJ and I will miss you in the shower this morning."

"I'll make it up to you both, I promise," I told her with a teasing wink.

"We'll hold you to that, or I'll have AJ track you down and hogtie you," she teased back in return before grinning up at me. "We might hog tie you anyway just so we have our way with you."

"Kinky," I chuckled then kissed her again. "Later."

"Later, Emmit," she kissed back, turned, and let her tail brush up against me as she walked away. And spent a minute or so watching the gentle sway of her flank walk away before turning my attention to Sugarcube Corner nearby.

Pinkie? Are you up yet? I'm walking up to Sugarcube Corner now. Specifically, I was walking toward the side of the place where Pinkie's upstairs apartment resided. That way, all she had to do was simply open up the window for me to parkour my way up to.

You are? That's great, I was about to take a shower. Hold on and I'll open the window.

True to her word, she had opened up the window and waved down to me a couple of seconds later. After waving my paw back to her, I used my dash ability to jump up halfway up the wall. Then jumped across to the adjacent building using dash again. Then jumped from that wall back over to Pinkie's window. She backed up to let me in and land in her upper bedroom. After I was inside and shut the window behind me, I morphed into my naked human form. And with a wide happy smile on my face, I leaned down, picked Pinkie up by her front hooves, and placed her hooves against my chest. With my hands around her and pulling her against me where her baby bump pressed up lightly against me, I leaned down giving her a loving good morning kiss. She hummed into the kiss and because I was holding her, she lifted a back hoof to rub it against my leg.

"Good morning," I said softly after breaking the kiss and looking down into her bedroom eyes. "How are you and our foal doing?"

"We are fine and so happy to see you this morning," she said while looking up at me with bedroom eyes. Then tone in her voice changed to the look that was in her eyes as she lightly rubbed her hind leg against me, "And I want you to wash me this morning."

"I'd be happy to." After saying that, I lowered her back down, then followed her out of her room, and right into the bathroom next door. It was a simple layout with the tub shower on the left with the sink mirror counter and toilet on the other. It took a couple of minutes for the water to heat up and because it was a tub shower I sat down on the edge of the tub after she got in. Once the water was hot enough, I sat down behind her and started bathing her. I wanted to wash her hair and tail first before doing the rest of her. And while the water washed over her mane, I briefly wondered if my hands would disappear inside of it. Her mane has always been one of the wonders of Equestria where her mane always seems like a black hole of anything and everything that she wants to keep for later.

Luckily for me, however, my hands were fine and her mane felt like regular hair. And to keep myself sane, I just repeated what others have said. It's just Pinkie being Pinkie. So, nothing was said and we just enjoyed each other's presence while I washed her mane and tail. And stayed quiet when I pulled her back against me, so I could wrap my arms around her and lay my hands on her growing baby bump. She sighed contently and laid her head back against my chest as the warm water washed over her front. Her front hooves slowly ran up and down my arms as I held and rubbed her baby bump in my hands. And for the next few minutes, I simply held her and enjoyed her being in my arms.

And all was quiet and peaceful in the world until Missus Cake opened the door and walked in. And froze with a blush on her face when she saw me. "Oh! I'm sorry dear, I didn't realize that he was with you."

"It's alright, Missus Cake," Pinkie dismissed her concern with a wave of her hoof. Then grinned up at her, "I've got him covered."

I just smiled and waved at her.

Missus Cake giggled as she turned toward a cupboard, "I can see that. I'll be gone in a minute. I just came for a couple of towels. You know how those two can be."

"Oh yeah," Pinkie agreed before looking down at her growing baby bump, "and someday soon, I'll find out how mine is as well."

"They are a joy," Missus Cake said while grabbing a couple of towels with her hoof. Then looked at us again with a tired sigh, "But so much work it makes me wish sometimes that they would grow up faster."

"I can understand that," I mentioned softly while looking down at Pinkie's baby bump. "The way my daughter latches onto my face can be annoying at times. But I also know that I'll miss it later on, so I try to enjoy it while it lasts."

Missus Cake giggled as she held the towels against her, "Oh, yes that is the cutest thing. I'll leave you two be now." Without another word, she turned and left us alone to enjoy ourselves.

A short time later, Pinkie groaned in disappointment over what she said next, "I really don't want to get up because I enjoy this so much. But I have to." Turning her head so her cheek rested against my chest, she sighed in annoyance while giving my hands a little squeeze. "I need to start baking soon for the breakfast crowd."

I didn't say anything but continued to gently scratch her baby bump and then tilted my head down to rub my chin against her head.

"And you're not helping any, either," she giggled softly before sighing contently. About another minute later she started getting up out of the tub slash shower. "Ok, I'm getting up. If I don't get up now, then I'll never get up."

With a light chuckle, I leaned forward and turned off the water before getting out of the tub slash shower. "Well, the least I can do is dry you off."

"Please do," she said as I reached up for a towel and started drying her off.

^_^

After drying her off, kissing her one last time, I bid her good morning and was off to Rarity's boutique. By the time I left Sugarcube Corner, they were only about half an hour from opening up for the breakfast crowd. Which would arrive soon because ponies were already starting to walk out and enjoy the cool morning air. The boutique wasn't far from Sugarcube Corner and during the walk over I waved a greeting to Mayor Mare and the massage twin sisters. They invited me to work for them again and once again I had to decline. One reason was that I wanted to sleep in a bed sometime soon with the girls. And second, was the fact that just being a father was going to be a full-time job as large as my herd is.

Needless to say, her boutique was closed when I walked up. It was expected to see the front door shut and locked with the closed sign showing in the window. That was fine because I knew which window was her bedroom, which was the bathroom, and which window was Sweetie's bedroom. After walking around to the side and looking up at the windows, I noticed that both bedroom lights were off. Which meant that they were still asleep. Because Rarity was pregnant, I wanted to check up on her and the easiest way in was through the bathroom window. Luckily for me, it was just large enough for me to carefully crawl through.

I've done it before, so it was easy work to use my dash ability to land lightly onto the roof. Then open the window and carefully crawl through. Once inside the bathroom, I morphed into my human form, turned around, and shut the window behind me. Being careful with the bathroom door and wanting to be quiet, I entered the hallway and walked next door to Rarity's room. Luckily for me, the lights in the hallway were off, so I wasn't worried about light seeping into the room that would wake her up. And thankfully, the door didn't make a sound as I slowly and carefully opened it for a peek inside.

Good, she was still asleep. After slipping inside and carefully shutting the door quietly behind me, I tiptoed my way over to her bed. She was sleeping in the middle of her queen-sized bed on her back with the covers up to her neck, her front legs over the covers, and a sleep mask over her eyes. I had bought her a mattress that was similar to a memory foam mattress. So, it didn't disturb her as I carefully climbed into bed with her. "I love you, my beautiful wife and our foal," I whispered softly while lightly rubbing her baby bump over the covers.

Still asleep, she hummed out a contentful sigh and whispered under her breath, "Love you too, dear." Then proceeded to scoot closer to me. Because she scooted closer to me, I laid my other arm over her head and lightly rubbed her head while my other hand lightly rubbed her baby bump. And Rarity snuggled up against me with a soft sigh of contentment and slept soundly.

Until she woke up with a sudden urge.

She went from fully asleep to wide awake in a second. Her eyes shot open so suddenly that it actually gave me a bit of a start. And right after taking one look at me, she immediately started scrambling out of the bed. So, at first, I thought that she didn't recognize me due to it being dark and all. "Whoa, Rarity! It's alright it's me," I started saying right then while she frantically started to climb out of bed.

"I know that dear but I need to go to the bathroom like NOW!" was her own frantic response with her talking almost as quickly as Pinkie does when she's excited. And one thing that I learned very quickly while Tia was pregnant was never get between a pregnant mare and the bathroom door. However, what I could do, and what I actually did, was to help her out of bed by yanking off the covers, rolling over and off the bed, and racing to the door and opening it for her. She practically ran out of the room making a bee-line for the bathroom, "Love you, dear. Glad to see you. Be right back."

A second later, she was in the bathroom and I was leaning against the doorframe. While I waited, Sweetie's door opened, and a bleary-eyed Sweetie Belle came walking out, almost stumbling out, out of her room. Obviously having just woken up, it took her a few seconds to recognize me. When she did, she smiled and walked over to me passing the bathroom door. "Rarity in the bathroom again?"

"Yep," I confirmed, knelt down in front of her, and gave her a good morning kiss. "Good morning."

She returned the kiss with a passionate, "Good morning," of her own that seemed to wake her up. "She's been using the bathroom a lot lately."

"Not surprising considering her pregnancy," I told her then grinned at her. "Which you might go through someday."

Even in the darkened hallway, I could tell that she was blushing because of the way she giggled and the look on her face. "Someday," she agreed.

Right then, the bathroom door opened and a very relieved Rarity came walking out. "And now that you're awake," I teased Rarity as she slowly walked up to us with a relieved look in her eyes, "I can kiss you good morning." And I did when she got close enough for me to take her head in my hands. Sweetie stepped aside to let Rarity close to me and give her a passionate kiss which she returned.

"Yes good morning, darling," she said with a tired morning smile. "I'm at that point in the pregnancy where I have to go to the bathroom a couple of times every night."

"At least it won't last forever," I said to her with a teasing smirk. "I wanted to check up on you this morning before spending the rest of the day with Applejack and Apple Bloom."

"And I think that is really sweet of you, dear," Rarity's eyes softened to bedroom eyes as she said it.

"With you awake, I can bathe you this morning."

"Go ahead then, Rarity," Sweetie Belle nudged her with a teasing wink before yawning. "I want to get some more sleep."

Rarity hugged her sister in a sideways hug, "Thank you, sorry for waking you."

"It's alright," Sweetie told her as she turned around and walked back to her room. "I'll go through it someday as well." With that last statement, she walked back into her room.

"Come dear," Rarity looked up at me with bedroom eyes after I stood up from kneeling on the floor. And followed her into the bathroom, right over to the shower, and turned it on.

"It's time for me to get my hands on you, my beautiful wife." With my hand under the water waiting for it to warm up, I smirked down at her.

"And while I do welcome those magical hands of yours, I too want to touch," she teased up at me with softened bedroom eyes. Then stepped up to me and lightly kissed the head of my semi-hard cock. "To tease." She kissed it again as I happily rose to the occasion. With a front hoof, she urged me under the warm water. And then sit down on the tiled floor and lean against the shower wall with my legs stretched out in front of me. "And to be teased," her voice was soft and alluring as she stepped in, turned around, and then leaned back resting her back against my chest. And used her magic to bring my hands forward to wrap around her as the water fell over us. One hand she put against her horn and the other she rested against her pussy and swollen teats.

Knowing what she wanted this morning, I slowly started massaging her horn. And used the palm of my hand against her pussy and teats soliciting a soft pleasurable sigh from her. "Pleasured me this morning, my husband?" she asked rhetorically as she turned her head to the side resting her cheek against my chest. "Then moan my name as I pleasure you."

^_^

Sweetie was still sleeping when Rarity and I got done with the shower, so I kissed Rarity so long and let Sweetie sleep. Rarity was going to be busy today, which meant that I was free to leave and work my over to Sweet Apple Acres. I left in my fox form, of course. Though I'll admit that walking around in my human form while naked was tempting. It was more tempting to do that after I got to Sweet Apple Acres and alone with AJ and AB.

However, what surprised me was when I met them and Big Mac walking back into town. I saw them walking into town as I was on my way out of town to their farm. All three of them had a mixture of emotions on their face as they walked up to me. Consisting of shock, surprise, and confusion made me wonder why it was there.

"Emmit, you will not believe what we found out about that Grand Pear feller we met in the market," AB said a little excitedly as she trotted up to me with a little pep in her steps.

"And about our mother," AJ said as she too walked up to me with mostly confusion on her face.

"Eyup," Big Mac commented in his usual one-word fashion.

"Alright then, tell me all about it." I took my place between AJ and AB putting a couple of tails around both of them after they started walking back into town from whence I came.

"Turned out that Grand Pear in the market is actually our grandfather." AB was excited to tell that bit of news where I looked down at her now with the same confusion that was on AJ's face.

"And our mother is Grand Pear's daughter. Our mother is his daughter. Granny doesn't like anything pear which is why we've never had any around the house," AJ explained as her hips brushed up against mine as we walked. Big Mac was pretty much silent as we walked. "And that was because there was a feud between our families when she was young. Burnt Oak can tell us more about how our parents met so that's where we're going right now."

Big Mac led the way back into town where this Burnt Oak was located in town. "That's very interesting because the series never went into your family's history for all the episodes I watched. So this is just as much news to me as it is to you guys. That raises a bunch of questions which I hope will get answered."

"Eyup!"

Burnt Oak was a brown-coated older stallion with a two-tone white and gray mane, tail, and mustache. He was currently chopping wood when we walked up to him. And held the axe with his mouth. Doing that just seemed odd to me and not to mention stressful on his neck. However, considering he has probably been doing it all his life, that explains why his neck looked almost like the logs he was chopping. As we walked up, he stopped chopping and looked at us with an easy smile that reminded me of old friendly mountain folks. And he talked like it too with a soft easy-going drawl. "Well if it ain't the Apple family and the leader of it all, Emmit. How are y'all doin' this fine mornin'?"

"We're fine but just a little confused," AJ started telling him as she sat down in front of him with her ears splayed back against her head. "We just found out from Goldie that Grand Pear is actually our grandfather and our mother is actually a Pear."

"I was hoping that you would come by after seeing Grand Pear back in town," he drawled out with an easy smile on his face. "And I'm happy to talk to you about your Pa," he said before chuckling, clearly remembering something. "We had a great time together growing up with your Pa. Sometimes we'd have a friendly competition between us. Why I remember this one time when we were on your farm seeing which one of us could plow the fastest." They all sat down in front of him like foals before a storyteller. I sat down as well still between AJ and AB. "Your Pa was leavin' me in the dust in our race. And would have won too if he wasn't so...distracted."

"I think I can guess what that distraction was," AB giggled putting a hoof to her lips.

Burnt Oak chuckled again before giving her a nod. "Yeah, it didn't surprise me in the least that he would have a thing for your Ma. It was like a forbidden friendship between them, as you know now. But through the years they kept bein' friends in secret. So, when they grew up and entered that phase, it blossomed. Your Pa was so distracted by your Ma that he took in her direction and headed right toward their water tower."

"Oh no," AJ laughed softly where the others joined in after Burnt Oak continued.

With a nod, Burnt Oak confirmed what all of us were thinking. "Yep, he was so distracted by your Ma that he ran into their water tower toppling it to the ground and flooding the surrounding orchard. Grand Pear wasn't happy about that and thought that your Ma was responsible. That was because I quickly pulled your Pa out of there to keep him out of trouble. But your Pa just couldn't let your Ma take the blame for what was clearly his fault. And marched himself right back toward them and told them that it was his fault and would repair the tower himself."

"Honesty does run in the family," AB commented happily about that.

Which Big Mac echoed with his usual, "Eyup."

"Mister Pear was nail spittin' mad at him for destroying his tower but true to your Pa's word, he got it repaired as time allowed. I didn't see him for weeks because of how hard he worked. Worked on your farm during the day then worked on the water tower at night." He paused long enough to grin at them, saying, "Not that he minded any. Gave him a chance to talk with your Ma more often than he normally would have. That was because Mister Pear would always give your Pa a wide berth because of the hate he had for him."

"You knew our Ma?" AJ asked with a yearning for more in her eyes with the same in AB's and Big Mac's as well.

Burnt Oak's smile was wide as he looked at AJ. "Your Ma was a real peach of a pear she was. Could always bring a smile to anypony's face. And certainly brought a smile to your Pa's face as their love blossomed during this time. Which was really helped along by Mrs. Cake. But for more of that, you'll have to talk with her."

"Thanks, Mister Oak," AB said excitedly as she was itching to leave and head for Sugarcube Corner if by her fidgeting was any indication.

"Yes, thank you kindly, Mister Oak. Granny doesn't speak of our parents much, so we've never heard any of this," AJ said sadly with a drooping look on her face.

Big Mac spoke up with a hopeful tone, "Would it be alright for us to drop by and hear more stories?"

Burnt Oak's smile threatened to break his face as he looked at them with a gleam in his eyes, "I'd like that very much."

^_^

"I'm just as eager as you to learn more about what happened between your parents," I told them as we approached Sugarcube Corner. "Especially considering your grandfather is back into town. It gets me wondering just why he left in the first place."

"That's my question, too," AJ said as I used my telekinesis to open the door for them.

"I'm also hungry, so why don't we get breakfast as well?" AB asked as I let them step in and only walked in after they did. By this time the breakfast crowd was winding down, so there were only a few ponies there. Being a small town and a relatively small cafe, there were only six tables there. So, we took one of the corner half circle table where I sat between AJ and AB. Of the five other ponies that were present with us were the three flower ponies and the two spa ponies. All of which waved to me after I settled down at the table where I waved back a good morning to them.

"This is a rare treat having all but one of the Apple Family here," Missus Cake greeted us warmly with a wide smile as she walked up to our table. "I get the feeling it's not breakfast?"

"It's breakfast and about our parents," AJ told her.

"Eyup," Big Mac nodded in agreement.

"After hearing Mister Pear is back in town, I thought that you might be by." The smile on Missus Cake's face was both happy and sad at the same time. "So, why don't I get some muffins and milk and tell you more about them?" It was a rhetorical question but they agreed happily as Missus Cake got some muffins and milk for us. As Missus Cake walked back behind the counter it was clear that she was going to join us for breakfast. She probably hasn't had breakfast yet, if my experience with Pinkie this morning was any hint. And the morning crowd was gone as well, so there wasn't an immediate rush. It didn't take her long to not only retrieve our breakfast of muffins and milk but also Pinkie who carried the glasses and milk jug for all of us.

"Good morning, Pinkie," AJ greeted as Pinkie passed out the glasses. After that, I used my telekinesis to lift the jug and start filling the glasses.

"Good morning, everypony," Pinkie greeted in return as all our attention went back to Missus Cake while I filled the glasses and passed out the muffins.

"Your mother could always bring a smile to anypony's face," Missus Cake started saying after she sat down at the table with us. There was a glow on her face that showed in her eyes and in her smile as she talked and remembered Pear Butter. "She was also the one that helped me earn my cutie mark for baking." As she reminisced, that was news to all of us, including me. All of this was news to me. "It's true," Missus Cake beamed as she continued. "It was while she was helping me with a pear cake that was made from the pears from her farm. That's when I discovered my love for baking and your mother stuck by me like a true friend she was after that. She always took time to help me with my recipes."

As she talked, it gave us the opportunity to eat some of the muffins that were left over from the morning rush. I sat back in on the bench with a couple of tails around AJ and AB, munching on a muffin as I listened to Missus Cake gush over the good times with Pear Butter. AJ and AB were leaning up against me listening but straightened when Missus Cake started talking about Grandpear moving away.

"I had a cake with me that I was going to give to your mother when I unexpected walked into them. They were on a picnic, you see, and got to listen to them declare their love for each other. I would have just left them be and left but they spotted me." She blushed in embarrassment but had a wide glowing smile on her face as she remembered. "They were just as startled at being caught as I was embarrassed at accidentally walking in on them. When your mother asked me not to tell, I of course told her that I would never do such a thing. I was so happy that they finally confessed to each other. I could see it a mile away, of course." The smile on her face fell to sadness as she continued with, "Of course, I wasn't the only one. Grandpear also saw it as well. And it was that very day that your mother got the word that she and her father was going to move away to Vanhoover. Her father wanted to end the budding love between your parents once and for all."

"What happened next?" AB asked the question that we all were already asking in our heads with us figuratively on the edge of our seats. I was too considering the show never went into this during the seasons that I watched of it.

"We'll need another pony to help me tell that part of your parents' love story," Missus Cake teased with a wink. However, she did add, "But I will say that both your mother and father were devastated at the news. And your father did the most romantic thing that I ever saw any stallion do."

^_^

(Short time later at Mayor Mare's office)

"So what happened? Did they get married?" AB asked a little too impatiently after we all walked into Mayor Mare's office along with Missu Cake. She also knew how silly of a question that was about a minute after asking it. While Missus Cake took a minute to talk with Mayor Mare about why we were there, Big Mac and AJ hung their heads as if in shame while I simply chuckled and raised a closed paw giving AB a noogy. "Yeah, that was a dumb question, wasn't it?" AB giggled and blushed with embarrassment while I rubbed my closed paw against the top of her head.

All of us, minus Pinkie who stayed behind to mind the store, was standing in front of Missus Cake and Mayor Mare that was also in front of her file cabinets. Missus Cake and Mayor Mare smiled and giggled at AB. However, Mayor Mare spoke up first with a happy smile on her face, "Yes," she paused to giggle at AB, "they did get married. I thought it was the most romantic thing when I heard about it. After Bright Mac heard that she was going to move away, he came to me to set up a surprise wedding between them with only Chiffon and Burnt Oak as witnesses. And while Chiffon here went to get Burnt Oak as the other witness, and as I quickly got the appropriate papers ready, Bright Mac did all the decorating himself."

"Wow! That is romantic," AB was grinning as she said it as she leaned up against me.

"Oh, it was," Mayor Mare agreed and continued with a nod. "Everything and everypony were there and ready when Bright Mac walked up with your mother, took a knee, and proposed to her right then and there. It was clear that she wasn't expecting it but put her hoof in his and let him lead her right up to me. It wasn't the largest wedding but it was meaningful for them." Mayor Mare's face fell after this with her and Missus Cake glanced at each other for a second with the same sad look. "And was romantic until Grandpear and Granny Smith showed up at the same time."

"Wait! Granny showed up?!" AJ asked in shock with a look that was shared between all of us.

"They showed up right before I completed their marriage," Mayor Mare continued for us. "Both of them wanted to know what was going on, so Bright Mac turned toward Grandpear and announced his love and their marriage to Pear Butter. We all knew that Grandpear wouldn't like that at all but was even more surprised when Granny agreed with him that they shouldn't marry. Both of them said that they were in love with one another and were going to get married. And that's when Grandpear gave your mother an ultimatum. He said that she had to choose between him and the Apples. He was going to leave and if he left without her...then she wouldn't be part of the Pear family anymore."

And that was it, the story was told. Their shocked looks from a few minutes ago were nothing to the shocked look on their current faces that was laced with anger. Mine as well because since AB and AJ were in my herd, they're family. It had the fur on my neck and back bristling and I wasn't the only one either.

"bI'IQtaHghachvetlh," I said quietly in Klingon while Big Mac had his own response.

Big Mac turned around with a quiet and angry, "Nope," and headed toward the office door after not so gently kicking a chair aside.

Following suit, I turned around as well and started following him with my own quiet cursing in Klingon. "petaQ! taHqeq! Hu'tegh petaQ!"

We got to the door first, so AJ and AB weren't able to get in front of us until we went through the door and into the office foyer. The two other ponies that were quietly waiting in the foyer looked up from their seats as AJ and AB ran out the door and in front of us. AJ got in front of Big Mac and stopped him by putting a hoof against his chest while AB got in front of me, stood on her hind legs, and put both front hooves against my chest. AJ spoke up first with caution in her voice as well as clear anger in it. "Whoa there big brother, I know you and Emmit are angry. Tarnation, so am I! And while I agree that he needs to answer for his actions for abandoning our mother, let him at least explain his actions."

"Yeah!" AB agreed with a pleading voice with a look to match as I looked down at her. "And remember that he's old now. You'll feel bad about beating up an old stallion. And besides, because he's back, maybe he's sorry for what he's done?"

I let Big Mac take the lead on this and looked at him as he stared down at AJ. After a minute or so of silence, he finally said, "Fine! I'll let him explain himself."

^_^

Big Mac and I didn't feel like talking as we left Missus Cake and Mayor Mare at her office. And while we walked through town and back to the market ponies parted for us like Moses parting the Red Sea. Which is understandable considering we probably looked like we were out for war. Big Mac and I certainly felt that way. While I was certainly mad at Grandpear abandoning his daughter because of the stallion she fell in love with, my mind also went back to my own father's actions. I started reasoning with myself that while my own father wanted to go way farther than Grandpear, my father was brainwashed while Grandpear wasn't and made a conscious decision.

The look on Grandpear's face after he saw us walk up to him and his booth at the market was one of calm resignation and sorrow. As we walked up to him, instead of staying in the booth where he might be protected, he chose to walk out from behind it to meet us. And he knew that we knew what happened, so he simply sat there and waited for us. I was behind all three of them this time as they walked right up to him. The atmosphere in the market grew to a near palpable level as other ponies saw us and parted for us after seeing the looks on our faces. And even started to gather around us after Big Mac said one simple angry question.

"Why?"

Grandpear almost couldn't look at us and mostly stared lower toward the ground with his ears limp and his eyes filled with sorrow. "I was just so angry back then," his voice was soft but not quite a whisper, "and I let a simple market competition turn into a feud. A feud filled with hate that turned against my own daughter." He sat his butt down on the ground as a couple of tears fell from his eyes. The whole market was silent as a mouse as the growing crowd heard the soft cries of his confession and the gentle breeze that carried it. "I let a silly and stupid feud keep me from my family. And kept me away for too long. I should have let it go. I never should have left."

It was like watching my own father beat himself up all over again, so I had mixed emotions. On one hand, I clearly saw the regret and sorrow for his previous actions. On the other, was the feeling that he made his bed so now he needs to sleep in it. To go away and never return because he could never earn the right to return for forgiveness. And once again, my mind went back to what my own father has done and the forgiveness that I've given him. So, compared to what my own father has done, could I really hold back forgiveness for Grandpear?

"What you did was wrong." Grandpear acknowledged that with a simple slow nod of his head. "You missed the entire life of our parents and a lot of our lives. Do you realize the help you could have given us had you been around? The life that you could have led with us?" The crowd started murmuring softly as they were confused at what was going on as Grandpear simply nodded slowly again.

"Well, there's nothing stopping him now," AB said with a hopeful tone in her voice while looking up at Big Mac and AJ. "Is there?"

I was silent through it all, waiting for either of them or both to make a decision regarding AB's question.

"No, there isn't anything stopping him now," AJ said after a calming sigh with the look on her face softening some as she looked down at AB. Then looked back up at Grandpear with, "But we're not done quite yet. It's time we all talk to Granny." Grandpear agreed with another slow nod of his head toward AJ then started closing up his stall.

^_^

"And just where have y'all been all day?" Granny asked, looking at the three of them rather testily, as we walked up to the house. I was behind them with Grandpear standing beside me.

"Learning about our parents," AJ said. She said it with a rather tense tone in her voice which told me that she probably had her eyes narrowed at Granny.

Granny looked back at AJ with nervousness and trepidation, "You have?"

"And our grandfather," AB said but the tone in her voice was happier than that of her sister. Big Mac and AJ parted to reveal Grandpear standing behind them beside me.

"So, you're back, huh?" Granny glared at the old stallion as he slowly walked up to her.

"I never should have left," he said softly, still with his head down. "I'm sorry for letting a silly and stupid feud get between me and my family."

"You're not the only one that let the feud affect them," Big Mac said while looking right at Granny. "You should have told us a long time ago, Granny."

The look on Granny's face changed to that of regret as she looked up at Big Mac. "Yeah, you're right. I should have told you a long time ago. So, I guess I'm responsible as well."

"Then I think there's something that everypony needs to see," AB spoke up with a surprise for every one of us. She had a wide smile on her face as she said, "It's out past our orchard near the White Tail Woods."

^_^

When we got there, all of us were shocked by what we saw except for AB. "I found this a while back and found it odd that there's an apple tree and a pear tree wrapped around one another," AB said as we all walked up to the double made one tree of both apples and pears that were growing on it.

"I don't believe it," whispered Granny as she walked up to it.

"Impossible," was Grandpear's whisper of awe as he too walked up to it with us behind them.

"This was where they were married," Granny said while staring up at the tree with a tear falling.

"I think they were trying to tell you something," I put in my two cents as I looked between Granny and Grandpear.

"Eyup!"

"That we are stronger and be better together," AJ looked up with her voice filled with mixed emotions that were felt by all of us.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry for everything," Grandpear cried softly as he stepped up to the tree and lightly put a hoof against it. "You were trying to tell me the whole time and I simply refused to listen."

"You weren't the only one," Granny said as she too walked up and put her hoof against the tree. "I went along with it and weren't listening either. So, we were both fools." Granny and Grandpear both turned around looking at us with sorrow and regret in their eyes. "Can you forgive a couple of old idiots?"

"I think it's something we can work on," AJ said softly as they all came in for a group hug that I purposely excluded myself from to let them have their moment. And looked at the apple and pear tree that grew as a testament to the vows that their parents took. Both trees were planted together so close that both grew together as one tree with both trunks twisting around the other. The branches that would have sprouted just one fruit or the other, now grow both apples and pears. While looking at that tree and what it represents, what AJ said next perfectly described it and what their parents were leaving behind, "If anything's going to make it through, it's apples and pears."

Chapter Twenty Seven: Events Begin?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Twenty Eight: Mount Aris

Chapter Twenty Eight: Mount Aris

I had indeed walked through town in my naked human form up to Twilight's castle. And I thoroughly enjoyed it, Ember did too. She had a smile on her face as she walked arm in arm beside me with a possessive wing around me. There was at least one wolf whistle that I was certain came from Rainbow and another one from the massage twins. The fun didn't end there because right after walking into her castle, I bumped into Crystal Moon. She's the pegasus that sexually assaulted me while the two unicorn mares held me in their magic when I accidentally appeared in their shower a while back. It wasn't a hard bump but just enough to have her backpedaling a couple of steps. "Sorry about that," I apologized and moved to the side to let her by as it appeared that she was going to work. "Didn't see you there."

Her eyes immediately went south to my crotch with a heavy blush on her face. A couple of seconds later, she shook her head, said an embarrassed apology, and quickly left. So, with a smile on my face and a chuckle in my throat, we went to find Twilight. And wouldn't you know it, we found her in the library with Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow along with their sisters Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo respectively.

As soon as they spotted us, Rainbow wolf-whistled at me as the rest of them gave me varying degrees of looks ranging from amused to mildly disapproving. "I thought that was you that whistled at me," I said to Rainbow as we walked up to them as they sat around a library table in the middle of the large library room.

Rainbow just grinned at me while her eyes lustfully roamed over my naked body as Twilight shook her head, "I can't believe you walked through town completely naked."

I simply shrugged with an amused smile at that.

"I don't mind," Rainbow commented while licking her lips at me. "He can stay that way all throughout our camping trip in my opinion."

"Sadly, I, nor Ember, nor Twilight will be able to come with you," I informed them.

"Me? I won't?" Twilight questioned, looking over at me with curious interest.

"Nope turns out that Tia has been writing Queen Novo of the Hippogriffs for a long time and hasn't received a letter from her in a long while. Therefore, she wants you and me to do a wellness check on her. Ember has been told, by her father, about her father's past dealings with the hippogriffs, so she's coming along too."

"Political mission," she nodded, "got it."

^_^

It was early in the morning as I laid on my back in the basket of the charter balloon type ship. Twilight said that we would be at Mount Aris by morning, so she packed us a large plush quilt blanket with some pillows and other supplies to get us there and back again. Right now, the sun was just peeking above the horizon as Twilight and Ember lay against me as I held them in my arms. There was a long tubular balloon strapped to the large basket we were in above us, so we couldn't watch the stars at night directly over our heads. Although, from my perspective, I still had a good view of the sunrise. Night was yielding to day as the morning sun started painting its rays across the sky. It was a beautiful and peaceful morning while watching the sunrise with the gentle breaths of Ember and Twilight on my chest. With one hand gently stroking Twilight back between her wings and the other doing to same to Ember, I was a man in content right now.

Twilight woke up first a little bit later as we neared the shores of Mount Aris. Her tongue stuck out in the cutest way as she woke up with a big morning yawn. So, I kissed her good morning just when she finished yawning. It took her a second to register what was happening before she returned with a gentle morning kiss of her own. "Good morning," I whispered to her after we broke while continuing to rub up and down her back.

She hummed contently while looking up at me with love in her eyes. "Good morning," she replied softly with a happy smile on her face. "Last night was simply...magical," she teased, whispering to me, with a smirk as my mind returned to last night. "I never know what to expect when my magic goes off like that. Certainly not expecting Ember and I to see, hear, and feel each other during sex. She felt everything I did both physically and emotionally and I felt everything she did." She turned her head to look over at Ember that was still sleeping, snoring actually, peacefully away. Then smiled as she whispered thoughtfully, "I felt her true joy as she slowly made love to you."

"That explains how you were encouraging her last night," I whispered back, bringing up my head to her head and gently scratching behind an ear.

She tilted her head into my hand with a soft acknowledging hum, "Yes. She actually let me speak for her, so she could concentrate on loving you. Luckily, I was of sound mind enough to put up a protective barrier around the balloon last night."

"Yeah," I agreed with a chuckle. "We would be worse off if her fire burst that thing above us."

"Knowing how she feels about you through feeling them myself gave me a unique perspective about how she feels about you." She faced me again with a wide bedroom-eyed smile on her face while lifting a hoof to gently stroke again my cheek. Then rolled away from me just enough to run her hoof slowly down to my chest, rubbing lightly. "And she was right," she whispered as her hoof lightly rubbed down my chest toward my stomach. "I just never noticed before but she was right and I'm so happy that she showed me."

Now that got me curious. "Showed you what?"

She looked up at me and blinked slowly before shaking her head with a smirk to tease me, "Not my place to say."

"Tease," said to her, playfully sticking out my tongue at her.

"A few more minutes," Ember's voice was slow and slurred as she quietly complained about us talking. Then wiggled to get more comfortable against me as she put an arm and a wing over me, resting her head against my chest.

Turning my head, I gave her a gentle kiss, "That's about all we have because we are almost there."

Twilight stood up with a cat-like stretch, "Then I better start guiding us down then."

^_^

"Even as we were landing I could tell that this whole place was deserted," was my comment as we started walking up the side of the mountain. "Even more so, now that I've gotten a closer look at it."

"Not seeing any hippogriffs around is rather concerning," Ember threw in her two cents as she walked in front of me.

"I agree with both of you," Twilight said from in front of Ember. I didn't mind being in the back of the line because it gave me a good view of their butts. The gentle sway of their butts in front of me drew my eyes as we walked up the side of the mountain. "When you said that Celestia wanted us to check up on Queen Novo, I wasn't expecting it to look deserted. I thought that maybe she was simply too busy with something. However, this is much more ominous."

"When my father spoke of his experience with the hippogriffs, he spoke of them as isolationists. Prideful, boastful, and arrogant." As she spoke we had to keep walking in a line instead of side by side because of the narrow dirt path that wound its way up the side of Mount Aris. The way was slow going because of how precarious it was or at least that was my excuse when they asked to fly up. I just used that as an excuse so I could watch their butts as they walked. "So, it was surprising to me to see none of them around."

"And we would find out more a lot quicker if we could just fly up there," Twilight complained down at me from higher up the path that she turned the corner around.

I rolled my eyes up at her, "Sure you two can but I can't fly."

"No, but you can use that dash ability of yours to follow us quickly up." Stopping where she was, she looked back at Ember clearly annoyed at me at this point. "What do you say Ember? Fly up there and leave him to chase after us?"

After one look down at me, she gave a short firm nod in agreement. "Our mate is quick and strong. He will have no trouble making quick work of the long path above us."

And with that my beautiful view of their swaying butts flew off toward the top of the mountain with Twilight shouting down at me, "See you at the top."

After watching them fly off, I let out a disappointed sigh before starting to dash my way up Mount Aris. Being as tall as it was up the mountain, I had to take some breaks a couple of times to rest but eventually, I made it all the way up.

^_^

I was a little winded by the time I finally got to the top of the mountain and caught up with them. And while I was happy to be seeing the lovely view of their butts again, that left my mind when my eyes caught the same thing they did. My eyes went wide upon seeing the same sights that had also made them speechless as I walked up between them. At the very top of the very long staircase were two giant eagle heads that were pointed down toward each other to make a giant arch entrance. On either side of the entrance were two large stone cages as if to house a bird. Guard houses more than likely. What got us staring up at them and to the city just beyond was the damage to everything around. "What the heck happened here?"

"A battle happened," Ember commented softly but with a somber tone to her voice.

"I think you're right, Ember," Twilight agreed and watched me walk over to one of the large stone cages.

"I agree completely," I said, reaching my paw up and pressing it against a burned and cracked portion. I only had a second of warning before the rest of that side of the stone cage crumbled under its own weight. The sound of the cage crumbling echoed slightly among the battle scarred ruins as if an echo of the battle that came before. "The way the stone's surface is scarred, I'd almost swear that they used some sort of bomb."

"I don't think that's all they used," Ember commented as she pointed toward a hippogriff statue that was standing in the way just beyond the entryway. When she pointed that out, something felt off about that statue as I ran up to them as they started walking through the entryway.

"That's an odd statue to put right in the middle of the road." Twilight walked up to it and started walking around it, eyeing it carefully. "It appears to be a statue of a hippogriff guard. But normally they would be standing in a standing ready position. Not with his spear pointing forward as if he was fighting something."

"Twilight?" I asked rhetorically to get her attention as I stood next to Ember. "Remember those weird chicken things that turn ponies to stone by staring at them?"

"Cockatrice? Yeah," she gave me a nod then looked at the statue again as I motioned toward it with a nod of my own. She shook her head, dismissing my idea. "But I don't think that there's any Cockatrice's here." But lit up her horn then lowered it toward the statue anyway and began scanning it. A second later, she stopped scanning as her eyes went wide. "I don't believe it," she gasped in shock and took a couple of steps away from it. "That's a real hippogriff guard that's been turned to stone." Ember and I walked up closer as Twilight lit up her horn again for another scan. Another couple of seconds later, she stopped scanning, lifted her head up, and looked at us with clear confusion written on her face. "I don't get it. This is clearly a hippogriff guard that's been turned to stone in like manner to the Cockatrice. However, the magic used to turn him to stone isn't something that I've ever come across before. It's similar though as if somepony studied the cockatrice in order to use it as a base for their own magical means somehow."

"Then let's be on our guard then as we go further in," I warned. Twilight agreed with a nod of her head as she rejoined walking beside us as we walked away from the hippogriff stone mystery. We met more of the same the further we ventured into the battle-torn small town.

"They use a birdcage architecture for the roof of their houses instead of a gabled roof," Twilight commented then flew up to the closest one for a better look. "Interesting."

"Careful Twilight," I cautioned after watching her fly up to closely study the top of the residential buildings beside the road, "we don't know if the attackers are still here."

"She's never had to think strategically has she?" Ember asked softly from beside me as Twilight's horn lit up with what I assumed was a basic scanning spell.

Shaking my head, I whispered back to her, "Nope. And if she finds something interesting or educational, she goes to it like a moth to a flame. It's what makes her so adorkable."

"I heard that," she glared at us while fluttering down to land in front of us. Then snorted out an unamused huff, almost like Rarity would do, even turned her head slightly to the side as if offended, "And besides, there's only one other creature here besides us. And they are at the very end of this road toward the back of the town." She pointed toward what appeared to be the side of a cliff at the end of the road.

"So that's where we go then." And there we started walking while keeping an eye out anyway for anything. What we saw of the rest of the town was more battle-torn buildings and fountains. But that wasn't all, we also saw other facets of normal life scattered around like pieces of furniture, cutlery, pieces of fabric like clothes, drapes, and even clothes scattered about torn and burnt. "There was definitely a battle here." My comment was almost whisper quiet with a somber tone as if I feared whoever attacked would return again.

"There's another guard turned to stone," Ember pointed out off to the side in front of a building.

"Looks like that one was caught by surprise," I said, looking at the guard that was pointed toward one of the houses with his front claw-like hand to his beak as if calling out to the house. "I wonder where they all went. Surely the citizens had someplace else to go."

Unfortunately, that was answered a few minutes later as we reached the face of the cliff. Two large eagle heads were carved into the face of the cliff, again pointing down toward each other. The arch itself was also carved into the stone face but in an intricate ornate fashion that I know Rarity would get inspiration from. The arch was closed shut with a stone slab but what made us gasp in shock was the two stone figures in front of it. One was a guard with his side facing us. Spear in a claw-like hand pointed in our direction with an angry look on his face. The wing on the other side of him was stretched out and angled downward in an effort to protect one of the younger ones. Without success. A younger hippogriff was turned to stone as he or she cowered in fear behind the guard.

"Oh no, the poor thing," Twilight lamented as she trotted up to the young hippogriff turned to stone. Ember actually went over and knelt down on the other side of the young stone hippogriff with not only sadness on her face but anger as well. While they remorsed over the young hippogriff, I stepped up to the closed stone archway. After taking a good long look at it, I didn't see any obvious way in. There was no button to press, nor magical orb that would receive any magic, nothing of that sort of thing. Just plain ordinary stone. "Who would do this to the hippogriffs?"

"I don't know but I'd bet they went through this stone door to somewhere safe," I told, and looked back, at them before motioning toward the closed stone doorway.

"Even dragons have a place to retreat," Ember agreed as she walked over. Then smirked down at me in a teasing manner, "Though we've never had to use it."

"Seems like the hippogriffs had to, though," Twilight commented then ignited her horn to scan the door after she walked over to stand beside me. After a few seconds, she looked up at us, "This is definitely a magically activated door. However, it appears that whatever activates it, is external because there's nothing in or around the door itself that will activate it."

"Then it looks like the only way forward is to ask one of the guards or the young hippogriff." I looked over to the two stone figures, "Think you can do it, Twilight?"

Twilight looked over to them with a sad look on her face and a sigh, "I'm not sure." Then slowly walked over to the guard first, "I can try. Though, I'll try the guard first before trying the young hippogriff just in case something goes wrong. After my encounter with the cockatrice and after Fluttershy stared one down, I started looking into some magical means of reversing it. This could take a while." She went silent, closed her eyes, and ignited her horn to begin scanning the guard. While we waited, I wrapped a couple of tails around Ember while my mind couldn't help but think of the family of this young hippogriff. Being a father myself, I could barely imagine what he or she's father and mother feels right now. Knowing that they won't ever speak to their child again but also knowing that he or she isn't dead either.

"It's similar to the cockatrice," Twilight whispered aloud as she concentrated. "Yet slightly different enough... I wonder if Celestia can help."

A few minutes later, after conversing with Tia telepathically, Twilight opened her eyes and ignited her horn once again. "Alright, let's see if this works." Ember and I watched the guard's body start to glow with magic. Slowly the guard's body began to reverse itself and return to normal. I just hoped that he wouldn't attack us right off after returning to normal. The guard was almost fully returned to normal when Twilight opened her eyes, dissipated her magic, and looked up at the guard. "It worked, it really worked," she sat down, clapping her hooves together as we watched the guard completely return. But I was at the ready, just in case.

The hippogriff guard had a light blue coat and deep brilliantly purple mane and tail with a helmet, breastplate, and leg guards completed him. As he came to, he blinked a few times and when his mind fully awakened from his stone slumber, immediately turned his spear directly to us as if he was still in battle. "I WILL DEFEND HER TO MY DEATH!"

Using my telekinesis, I lifted both Twilight and Ember and pulled them back as I jumped back away from the now conscious guard. Twilight complained with a loud, "Hey!" I had other concerns as I placed both Ember and Twilight on either side of me and called out to him. "We are not your enemy."

Ember stood ready to fight as she lowered herself for better stance while Twilight saw his anger and tried to assuage his anger. "We aren't here to harm you," Twilight pleaded and I could tell that she wanted to step closer but thankfully kept her distance. "You were trapped into stone but I was able to free you."

"A likely story," he growled out to us, thrusting his spear at us, and then shouted back. "I'll protect you Silverstream, go through the-"

"IDIOT!" I interrupted then pointed a paw behind him. "THE BATTLE IS LOST, THE CITY IS LOST, LOOK AROUND YOU, AND THEN LOOK BEHIND YOU. WE ARE NOT YOUR ENEMY. PRINCESS TWILIGHT OF EQUESTRIA JUST FREED YOU FROM YOUR STONE PRISON. USE YOUR HEAD FOR SOMETHING OTHER THAN A HELMET RACK."

Luckily for us, my little outburst brought him out of it and he started to really look around. Even though he kept his spear pointed in our direction, he did start looking around. It was only when his eyes spotted the young hippogriff, which I assumed was this Silverstream he spoke of, in stone did he lower his spear to the ground in despair.

Upon watching the guard lower his spear, and his head, in despair, that's when Twilight started slowly walking toward him. "I was able to restore you," she said gently, still ready for anything, "let me help her too. My name is Twilight from Equestria." Both Ember and I also walked slowly behind Twilight as she started to ignite her horn to free Silverstream.

"My wife, Princess Celestia, sent us to check up on Queen Novo, who she's been writing to, because she hasn't been receiving letters from her," I said gently to him, while watching him intently as Twilight lowered her head toward the young hippogriff. "I think we know why now but we don't know who and or what attacked you?"

His eyes never looked away from Silverstream as Twilight's magic started taking hold as he began speaking softly with his voice filled with despair and failure. "I don't know who they were. They came at us suddenly with heavy weapons that exploded. We tried out best to get every hippogriff out of the city and to the sea down below. But a purple pony with a red mane and tail and a broken horn kicked some green glowing ball at me. I was guarding Silverstream which was the last of the group to retreat when I was hit. That's the last I remember until just now." Silverstream's body was almost done returning to normal as he finished telling us what happened to him.

"That should do it," Twilight said a little tiredly as she took a couple of steps back toward Ember and I. Ember and I moved to stand on either side of her as Silverstream's body glowed and slowly returned to normal.

"No...please..." Silverstream shook and pleaded, still curled up on the ground, after Twilight's magic finished working. She was pink with a two-toned like blue mane and tail to her.

The guard was quick to reassure her and knelt down beside her, put his wing over her, and held her to him, "Lady Silverstream. It's alright now, it's alright now. The enemy is gone and-"

He was interrupted when the stone door of the archway in front of us suddenly opened. Then about a dozen or so guards began screaming and shouting out of the door. Spears in claw, they came out prepared for war. Thinking quickly, I put my tails around Ember and Twilight to hold them against me as I put up my shield around us. Ember's body tensed as she prepared to jump into action but I held her fast against me with a couple of tails. "Wait," I told her as the guards started to surround us, the newly renewed guard, and Silverstream.

"You DARE surround us after we help you?" Ember shouted out in frustration as I was literally holding her back from attacking the group.

The guard stood up from Silverstream and quickly held up his spear in a horizontal position. "HOLD! HOLD I SAY!" After they had surrounded us all, luckily, they did. They didn't do anything else but hold their position with the spears pointed at us. "Why are you-"

"Silverstream?" came a female's voice from the now open stone archway.

Upon hearing her name, Silverstream's ears perked up before her head popped up and looked back at the doorway. Then instantly went running toward the light yellow and light blue hippogriff, "Skystar! Cousin!"

When the rest of the guards saw the two girls hug and cry for one another, they started lowering their spears. One of the guards from the circle, stepped forward, "Sargeant?"

"Yes, sir," our newly returned to normal Sargeant saluted. "Did everyone get out safely?"

"All but you, two other guards, and Lady Silverstream," the other guard replied and saluted. "But how were you and Lady Silverstream returned to normal?"

"Yes, how did that happen?" asked Skystar as she and Silverstream walked back over to us. "I never thought that I would speak to my cousin again."

Seeing that they weren't going to attack us, I lowered my shield so Twilight could step forward and explain, "I was the one that was able to return them to normal. The magic that was used to turn them to stone was similar to a creature called the cockatrice that lives in the Everfree Forest in Equestria. With Princess Celestia's help, I was able to prepare a counter for it."

Twilight wasn't prepared for Skystar to rush forward and give her a big thank you hug saying, "Thank you," over and over again. She tensed up at first but then relaxed and returned the hug. The guards didn't say or do anything as Silverstream also rushed up to hug Twilight also saying, "Thank you," over and over again. It brought a smile to my face and a good feeling in my spirit to see the two friends and family reunited once more.

"Can you do it again for the other two?" our Sargeant asked of Twilight when the two hippogriff girls let her go.

"I can just not for a while," Twilight said to him with a smile that looked tired. "The spell I used took a lot out of me, so I can only do it twice in one day. So, yes, I can but it will have to wait until tomorrow when my magic returns to normal."

"Then there is hope and you have our thanks," said the guard that addressed our Sargeant. At least now there was a wide hopeful, and thankful, smile on his face. "Why are you here? We feared the worst for the world when our city fell to the Storm King's forces."

"Storm King?" I asked, now very curious. I looked over to Ember in a silent question if she has heard of him but she just shrugged and shook her head. So, I stepped forward to address the question. "My wife, Princess Celestia, has been writing Queen Novo until she never replied. So, she sent us here for a wellness check political mission to see if she was still alright. Unfortunately, we have found out why she stopped writing."

Skystar squealed with delight as she sat down and clapped her front claw-like hands together happily. "She's married? My mother is Queen Novo and she said something about Princess Celestia meeting a fox creature right before the Storm King attacked."

I bowed politely to her with a wide smile, "That would be me, yes. Emmit Knight, at your service. We are happily married with a delightfully beautiful daughter named Solar Flame." Motioning to Twilight, I added, "Twilight is also in my herd," I paused to look at Ember, "as well as Ember of the dragon lands."

"As well as Princess Luna and my friends, Applejack and her sister Apple Bloom, Rarity and her sister Sweetie Belle, Rainbow Dash and her adoptive sister Scootaloo, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy," Twilight added with an amused smile. Then finished with, "One big happy herd." It was ego-boosting for me to watch the reactions of the guards which had a mixture of disbelief to respect to envious. I didn't have to say anything because Twilight spoke for me. "It's true and all of us are happy to be with him. I'm planning on getting pregnant this coming heat season."

"That's later for me," Ember added.

Finally, after a few seconds, the one in charge of the current guards around us, shook his head as if to clear it then smiled warmly. "Then come and see our Queen Novo as honored guests."

"Oh yes, you've got to come down to Seaquestria and talk to my mother," Skystar suddenly quickly hugged Twilight again before trotting away toward the archway.

"But I don't think that they can breathe underwater, cousin," Silverstream commented as she looked over at us.

"Seaquestria?" questioned Twilight, now curious.

"I'm worried at trying to breathe underwater," was my soft comment while watching the guard in charge walk over and started conversing with Silverstream and Skystar.

"Oh ok, here's what we're going to do," Skystar turned around to face us along with, Silverstream, and the Sargeant, looking excited. "Since you don't have a sea creature form, we are all going to go into the water pool chamber, close the door just in case the bad soldiers come back, and I'll tell the great news to my mother. She'll know of a way to give you sea forms, either temporary or permanent." She then hugged Silverstream to her again excitedly and practically dancing with joy, "Come on, let's tell everyone the good news." And then promptly proceeded to drag her cousin through the archway where they disappeared inside.

The Sargeant then looked back at us with a wide happy and thankful smile. "Come then," was all he said where we then followed them through the archway and into a narrow tunnel. The tunnel was barely four ponies wide, so we were following half of the guards in front of us with the rest of them behind us.

"I'm happy that we were able to help Silverstream and you Sargeant return to normal," Twilight told the Sargeant as we heard the stone door close behind us with a thud that reverberated down the tunnel. "Unfortunate to hear that you were attacked and see the devastation."

"I am as well, Princess Twilight," he looked back at us, smiling wide as orb lanterns ignited after everything went dark and painted the hallway in a pleasant soft blue glow. "And happy that you have volunteered to help the other two."

"I'm happy to help," Twilight said happily.

"And even though my heart goes out to you all for what you've gone through," I began, my voice taking on a more somber tone, "I'm glad that we have found out about it. It might be possible that this Storm King to attack Equestria, or the dragon lands, or Griffonstone." The hallway wasn't that long as we were already seeing a light at the end as I spoke. "It would do us well to find out as much as we can about it from your Queen if she permits it."

"I agree...um..."

"Oh sorry," I chuckled embarrassingly, "my name's Emmit."

"I agree because if they can take us by surprise and force us to retreat then it's possible for them to do that to other nations," he said as we reached the end of the tunnel into the water pool room that Skystar spoke of. While the front guards spread out around the pool that was in the center, Twilight, Ember, and I couldn't help but stop at the edge of the steps that lowered into the pool. And looked around in wonder.

"Reminds me of the bath beneath Canterlot that I bathed you in, Twilight," I said aloud with my voice carrying a tone of awe.

"It's beautiful," Twilight whispered as she looked around as well. "Beautiful domed ceiling and architecture. The eagle heads that look down seem to be a recurring theme. They are pointed down on either side of the pool like they are outside."

"Yeah it is beautiful," I commented right before I morphed into my human form and quickly walked down the steps before diving into the water with a carefree and gleeful "wee." I wanted to test the water, so I jumped in. I expected cold frigid water that would make my dick shrivel up in self-defense. However, what I felt was warm water instead of shivering cold. Felt nice. Not hot tub nice but at least it wasn't cold. And when I looked down expecting a floor, there wasn't a floor but a shaft underneath me that led straight down. So far down that, I couldn't see the bottom of it. Is that where Skystar and Silverstream went down? After coming up for air, I looked over at Twilight giving me a "Really?" look. Ember had an amused smile on her face. "Come on in, the water's fine. Pretty warm actually." Then looked over to the Sargeant, "Did Skystar and Silverstream go down that shaft I saw?"

"Yes, they did," the Sargeant walked up to the edge of the pool with a smile as some type of shard around his neck started glowing. "That is the way down to Seaquestria." After his whole body began glowing, he jumped up into the air toward the pool. I watched as his body morphed and shifted before a big splash into the water nearby. A second later when he emerged, he came up with a different body. It was as if someone combined a pony with a mermaid or merman to create this seapony creature.

"Oh," I blinked at him and then looked back at the door as to how they escaped now made sense. "That explains how you all were able to escape to a safe haven. Going underwater is a sure way to keep them from following you."

"Can't fight if they drown," Ember commented with a smile that told me that she liked the strategic method these hippogriffs employed. "We dragons like lava, so we surround ourselves with it. Whoever decides to invade they have to avoid the lava. Can't fight if they burn to death first."

"And that's if they can get through the stone door," Twilight agreed with a nod then started walking down the steps and into the pool. Once at the bottom of the stairs, she didn't drop down far into the pool. It was as if she was still standing on a floor under the water. Seeing that there was a shallow lip or seat around the edge of the pool, I swam over, sat down on the edge of the pool, then pulled Twilight against me when she got near me. Twilight rolled her eyes and with amusement on her face, she leaned into me as I put an arm around her.

"Come on down, Ember," I called out to her while looking back at her with my other arm extended. It did my heart good to watch her walk down the steps, sit down beside me, and lean into me before I put my arm around her as well.

^_^

While waiting for either one of the hippogriff girls to return, we and the guards were simply talking to pass the time. However, it was mostly Twilight asking questions about their kingdom, how they transform between forms, how they came to be, and any other questions that she could think of. While Ember and I sat and listened. Only to be interrupted by Skystar in her seapony type form a little bit later.

"Hi there," her head popped up suddenly enough to startle us, "my mother is really interested...in..." She paused when she spotted me and blinked a couple of times, "Who are you?"

"This is the other form of Emmit, the multitailed creature you saw before, Princess Skystar," the Sargeant said to her.

"Oh ok! My mother is so excited to meet you," she exclaimed happily, clapping her claws together. I noticed that she had three of those same glowing orbs on strings on her arm that the guards, and her, were wearing. She held up the orbs that were hanging on her arm toward us, "These will give you a sea form so you can breathe underwater. At least as long as you wear them." Then swam toward us while holding out one of the orbs dangling from some string, which proved to be some sort of seaweed after taking a closer look when she swam closer. She swam up to me first and to my surprise, she crawled up into my lap and leaned against me while she put one of the orbs around my neck. "I think this handsome guy can go first." While I appreciated the compliment, I also could see the disapproving looks from Twilight and Ember from my peripheral vision.

Skystar saw it too because she looked at them both with a confused look on her face, "What? Did I do something wrong?"

Before I could say anything, I felt a sudden rush of magical energy surrounding my body. My eyes closed with a gasp as it began to overwhelm me. Then I felt two things happen. Not only did I feel my lower body begin shifting but I also felt the stone start to bury itself into my chest. Then I heard Red's voice in my head.

There is nothing to fear, my Emmit. For this is my gift to you. A permanent means for you to morph between your human form and your seahuman form anytime you wish. It's something that you will need in the near future.

By the time she was done speaking to me in my head, my transformation was done and the stone was fused to the center of my chest. With a calming breath, I opened my eyes to examine myself. My upper half remained the same except for some gills around my neck. However, my lower half from the waist down was one large merman tail fin with brilliantly bright golden scales that seemed to glow slightly with an inner light. The others around me were shocked and dumbstruck by what happened. "Well this is new," was my soft comment as Skystar pulled back away from me with her front flippers to her mouth.

"I'm sorry that wasn't supposed to happen," she gasped out in shock before scooting back off of my lap, fear in her eyes that she did something wrong. "That wasn't...Mother said that as long as they hung around your necks then you would be safe. It wasn't supposed to do that."

"It doesn't even happen to the rest of us hippogriffs," the Sargeant said as he swam up next to Skystar and put a flipper, fin, whatever around her to comfort her.

"So how come it happened to you?" Twilight asked as she started looking me over.

I looked over at Twilight and said to her, "Tia's and Luna's Mother happened." Then wiggled myself off of the stone lip to start swimming over to Skystar. She was almost hysterical with worry about what happened, so it was a good idea to assuage her of that. "Skystar," I called out to her as she watched me swim over to her with worry and fear in her eyes looking like she was about to start crying. "It's not your fault and it wasn't your doing."

"It wasn't?" she asked while I gently took her arms in my hands, looking down into her eyes.

"No, it wasn't," I told her gently. "Princess Celestia's and Princess Luna's mother, the Empress is the one who did this to me. The only thing she said to me was that it was her gift to me as a permanent means to shift to this form from that other form you saw because I would need it in the future."

"I don't understand," she queried. Even though she looked confused at least she didn't look like she was about to start crying anymore. Looks like I was successful in assuaging her fears that it was her fault.

"I don't fully understand either," I said while gently taking the other two orbs from her, "but apparently it's more important to speak with your mother, Queen Novo, than I thought." Then turned around and swam back toward Twilight and Ember. The looks on their faces told me that they feared the same happening to them. However, with a smile, I held up the orbs to them to take. "Not to worry, what happened was just for me for some reason. Maybe we'll get some answered down below."

With some hesitancy, both of them took an orb and placed them around their necks. While both of their bodies glowed and changed neither of their orbs attached to them permanently as mine did to me. Twilight changed into a seapony with a seapony tail and flippers while retaining her horn. However, her wings change to a transparent flexible type of fin material. Ember had a similar change to Twilight as both also retained their body color. While they looked over their body changes, I looked over to the Sargeant, "With your permission, I think we're ready."

"Uh...of course," he said with a slight shake of his head as if to clear it before turning to the guard that addressed him from before with a sharp salute. "Permission to lead them down, sir?"

His superior granted it with a quick nod of his head before his body started to glow and morph into his seapony form. After he transformed and jumped into the pool, the rest of the guards followed and jumped in as well. That's when I turned to Twilight and Ember, holding my hands out to them, "Shall we venture down into the deep blue sea?"

^_^

The swim down was a long one. The way down was through a tube-like tunnel that was lined with what looked to be a type of glowing seaweed that hung on the walls like vines on a brick wall. At the end of the tunnel was another stone that retracted to the side. All in all, I could see why they would retreat back down here. It was practically impossible to invade with the way it was designed. The sight that we saw after emerging from the tunnel had us looking around in awe. We swam down into a large cavern that was at least three times the size of Canterlot throne room. How they dug it out or carved it out, I'll never know. It was a beautifully carved out room with ornately carved stone pillars. Hippogriffs legs and torso were carved into the pillars with the upper half carved from the pillar into the stone ceiling above. And the extended wings of each carved into the stone ceiling as if in protection.

The whole in the ceiling was in the middle of the room. And from my position, the throne itself which was comprised of what appeared to be coral was behind me. With table coral acting like steps up to the throne itself. And a giant jellyfish looking thing as a chandelier above her throne giving out a soft light blue glow. The floor of the throne room looked to be hard-packed earth that was covered in a type of glowing moss that painted the room in a soothing soft blue light. The same light-giving seaweed that lined the tunnel also lined the walls of the room.

As soon as the guards spread out from in front of us, the seaponies below caught sight of us with a soft murmuring that began to spread through the crowd. Seaponies were of mixed colors just like Equestrian ponies. And all eyes were on us as we slowly descended to the glowing moss-covered ground below. As the crowd started to part for us as we approached the throne, with the obvious Queen Novo sitting in it, the first seaponies to approach us were, Obviously, Silverstream's parents. Obvious because Silverstream was with between them as they swam up to us. The mother, a light yellow and pink mane and tailed seapony that reminded me of Twilight, quickly swam up and took Twilight in her arms giving her a big thankful hug. She cried as Twilight returned the hug with a happy smile that was contagious and brought a smile to my own face. It does a heart good seeing a family together again. Silverstream and her father, with a light blue body and white mane and tail, also hugged her in a big group hug. That's when the crowd started to cheer and applaud. Although, applauding with flippers sounded more like wet slapping than claps.

Meanwhile, I watched our Sargeant friend swim up to Queen Novo giving her a bow first before a quick salute. She returned it and my ears were actually able to pick up her saying how happy she was that he has returned. Then got up from her throne and swam in our direction with the Sargeant following behind her. Twilight was still in the group hug when Queen Novo swam up to us.

"I am Queen Novo," she called out to us both to get our attention and to quieten the crowd. A wide thankful smile was on her face as she approached with arms out wide in welcome. "Silverstream is my niece and I can't thank you enough for-" She stopped instantly, dead where she swam when her eyes spotted me and specifically the orb that was now permanently attached to my chest. There was only a split second of confusion until that was replaced with anger before she quickly swam up to me nearly putting her nose against mine. "That is not yours to keep," she growled out while glaring death daggers at me. "Whatever you have done, you will undo it or I will carve it out of your chest."

As amusing as it would be to quickly kiss her for a laugh, I was more inclined to live, so I didn't. Instead, I put a finger gently against her nose and slowly backed away from her. "Whoa! Simmer down there queeny. This wasn't my doing but Celestia's and Luna's mother the Empress herself that did this to me." The crowd that went silent as Queen Novo approached now whispered and murmured quietly at that bit of news as Queen Novo slapped my hand away from her face. "All she said to me, during the transformation, was that it was a gift to me and that I would need it in the future. So, if you want this undone I'm afraid you'll have to take it up with her because I hold no power to do this."

I don't think she believed me because she looked mad enough to spit nails. And opened her mouth to say something but Twilight spoke up first as she extradited herself from the group hug. "If I may Queen Novo," she said gently as if to disarm Queen Novo's heated emotions, "I can attest that Emmit, doesn't have any sort of magic or ability that is capable of doing something like that. And the Empress has done things like this to him before." When Novo didn't immediately say anything but look between Twilight and I with curiosity starting to grow in her eyes, Twilight continued as she swam over and took my arm in hers. "His name is Emmit Knight and the Tree of Harmony brought him here almost a couple of years ago now. At first, only my friend Fluttershy could understand him. Until the Empress gave him the ability to speak to us and change to and from his original form. Since then she continued to change him in subtle ways."

Ember also took my other arm but remained silent. "My wife, Princess Celestia, hasn't received any letters from you since shortly after I arrived in this world. She also told me that she told you about me. So, she sent us here to check up on you. And I think we can see why you haven't written to her in a while. I just wasn't expecting this little wellness check trip to get quite so involved," I said to her then waited for her response.

It seemed that her anger had dissipated somewhat as she looked between us three. "Yes, she told me about a mysterious fox creature with your name," she confirmed with a slow nod, still with suspicion in her eyes. "That his name was Emmit and that the Tree of Harmony supposedly brought him here. She told me that she thought that he wasn't dangerous. I disagreed and told her to be careful." She then harumphed in annoyance before crossing her arms over her chest, "It appears that she didn't listen to me." After a second pause to sigh and roll her eyes, her voice took on a slightly annoyed tone to it, "It seems to be a recurring theme around here lately."

We and the crowd were quiet as Queen Novo looked between us three while appearing to think things over for a few minutes. Until she looked at me directly while straightening herself up in a regal commanding fashion. "Very well, considering Princess Twilight's willingness and ability to restore my beloved niece and guards from stone. I will reserve my judgment of you, Mister Emmit while you tell me everything about yourself, what's been happening, and about how you know the Empress, and why the Empress has taken an interest in you enough to steal an orb from the Hippogriff kingdom." Then turned toward one side of the large throne room with a firm, "Follow me," command.

^_^

We followed her into her private chambers, passing by the two seapony guards standing guard just outside. Although down here there wasn't a physical door to go through. Instead, the "door" was lots of glowing seaweed that hung from the top of the arched doorway like strings of beads from the hippy era. After passing through the veil, we weren't surprised that her chambers were lavish. Just as lavish as Tia's or Luna's rooms are. Just done up from sea elements instead of wood and or stone. The room was, while lavish, more simple that I expected. It was not much more than a bed to sleep in on the right side of the room and a place to "freshen up" on the left. The only thing that appeared to be non-sea related was the mirror that stood on the desk on the opposite side of the room. The desk itself and the mirror's frame was made from coral. For light, there was a chandelier that hung from the ceiling that looked to be a giant jellyfish that glowed a soft blue glow that illuminated the room.

While Novo laid down on her bed with her back resting against the headboard then motioned us to some cushioned seats in front of the desk. Taking a seat, I noticed that the cushion was made from what appeared to be large sea type leaves with soft moss as the foam. After taking a seat with Twilight sitting on one side and Ember on the other, I began my tale from the beginning. And believe me, that took a while. Because Queen Novo was so angry about the Empress outright giving me the hippogriff shifting orb, I went into more detail about my interaction with the Empress and the changes she made to me. Which also connected to my fight with the Shadow Organization. Leaving out the more intimate details, naturally.

About halfway through explaining everything she commented that she just wanted to hear what was directly related to the Empress. Which meant that personal stuff about herd events she just wasn't interested in. What concerned me was that Novo was angry enough to kill me outright in order to get the orb back. She viewed the Empress' actions as interfering in her kingdom and she was going to judge me for what Red did. That would not end well at all. After we said everything that appeared to be relevant, I steered the topic toward her judging me.

"Now that we've told you everything that you want to know about my past and my relationship with the Empress," I began while keeping a close eye on her, "why do you feel like it's fair to punish an innocent person, myself, for something that was totally out of my control?" All throughout our explanation, I was watching her emotions by the look on her face. She sat on her bed as she would on her throne with both her arms outstretched on either side of her while glaring at mostly me the whole time. Even after asking her that question, she still was glaring at me.

"Because no matter who gave it to you, it wasn't hers to give away and it isn't yours to keep." And she said my demise with a scowl on her face and a growl in her voice as she continued to glare at me.

"You would still do that after..." Twilight was positively livid as she nearly shouted her protest at Novo

"How DARE YOU TRY AND MURDER OUR MATE..." Ember stood up, swam up, from her seat, and up to the bed.

Meanwhile, I got up from my own seat, and with a short intense glare at Novo, I started swimming out of her personal bedroom and back into the throne room. Even as I left her room, Twilight and Ember were still shouting in heated protest. The shouting and my exit from Queen Novo's chambers definitely drew the crowd as at least half of the crowd was still there awaiting me. Every eye that looked over at me was wondering what was going on as their soft murmuring of what-ifs hit my ears. Instead of letting them wonder, I decided just to tell them. "Attention seaponies! You have heard how we came here at the request of my wife Princess Celestia out of concern. Out of that concern and friendship for this kingdom, we have aided Lady Silverstream and the Sargeant in returning them to normal. And still wish to do so for the other two guards above."

My words were not only heard in the throne room but in Novo's chambers because she, Twilight, and Ember came rushing out of it. Twilight and Ember quickly swam to stand on either side of me while Novo hovered off to the side with a look of "what is he up to?" look on her face.

"And even though this orb is now a part of me, it was not I that has done this but the Empress herself. But apparently, your queen has decided that the good deeds we have already done and still wish to do, are not enough for your queen as she has decided that I must die for something that is completely out of my control." It was satisfying to see the shocked faces on the seaponies around me. And started talking in a tone of disbelief which is exactly what I wanted. Taking a quick glances around at the seapony guards also showed looks of shock and disbelief. Then I turned around to face Queen Novo and clasped my hands behind my back as if a prisoner. "So then Queen Novo, if you truly wish to commit murder and spark an international incident after we came out of concern for you, then pick a guard to murder me here and now in front of your constituents."

I had thrown down the gauntlet at her fin and called her out in front of everypony present right in her own throne room. She might have been angry before but she was livid now. From where she was at the throne, Skystar started frantically swimming up to her mother. "Mom! Mom! Mom! Please don't do this," she started pleading frantically at her mother with her front fins on her mother's chest. "They rescued Silverstream, they're good ponies." She also had a bit of news that surprised me a little and cautioned her mother when her mother turned her head to glare at her. "From what I've heard about this Empress, if she really does favor this creature then it's best if we leave him alone."

"I am the queen, daughter," Novo almost growled at her daughter, "not you. Not yet."

Skystar turned away from her mother and addressed me, "What does the Empress look like?"

"As a pony she stands just a tad taller than Celestia and Luna, white coat, and a red mane and tail," I informed her.

Skystar gasped, suddenly putting her fins to her lips before turning back to her mother, "Remember the legend? A grand being, just like how he described the Empress, birthed our race. And he perfectly described her." For some reason, this too didn't persuade Novo from her actions. Without another word and just a split second glare toward me, she started swimming to her throne. Skystar followed her while still pleading, "Mother, please listen. If his Empress is the creator from our own legend..."

"Sargeant?!" Novo's voice shouted out suddenly, startling poor Skystar.

The Sargeant was looking at me with a look of horror and disbelief as he replied with a timid voice, "Yes, your highness?"

"Carve our orb from his chest and take the others from our guest!" She shouted out the command to the Sargeant and the stunned crowd as she continued to glare death daggers at me. The poor Sargeant didn't know what to do, bless him. And jumped when he heard Queen Novo shout out, "NOW!" But the Sargeant didn't have an opportunity because a second later the whole throne room and the surrounding area began to shake when a loud bellowing reverberated. It sounded like a whale song to me and it shocked everypony present including Novo. As Novo got up from her throne, and while everypony else, including me, was looking around, fish and other sea animals began pouring into the throne room. Four dolphins swam in with their cries and quickly started to slowly circle around Twilight, Ember, and I as if creating a living shield.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked as she pressed up against me as I put my arm around her and Ember.

That question was answered a couple of seconds later as Red herself, now as a white seapony still with red flowing hair billowing behind her, appeared in front of us. All the guards and the crowd immediately bowed as the Empress slowly started swimming up to Novo and Red didn't look happy. Novo herself looked absolutely terrified. She was now practically shaking in abstract terror as Red swam, more like glided, up to her with her wide eyes quickly trying to look for an exit.

"Something is off," I whispered as Skystar backed away, also with wide eyes but more of awe than fear.

"That's the look of cornered prey," Ember said softly with her voice filled with satisfaction and a look to match.

What was totally unexpected was what happened when Red reached out toward Novo. Everypony there was shocked with gasps and murmuring when Novo's body was engulfed in a bright green glow and then turned into a changeling with some type of a bubble around its head. The terrified changeling tried getting away but didn't get far before multiple strands of seaweed shot out from the walls, like tentacles, to surround and capture the changeling.

"Where's my mother?" Skystar cried out at the captured changeling.

"A changeling that still not transformed? What's he or she doing here? And where is Queen Novo then?" Twilight questioned as the dolphins and other sea life began to leave the throne room.

"That's a good question, Twilight," Red commented as I started swimming over to them. "Just where is Queen Novo?"

The changeling looked up with a defiant grin as the crowd started getting angry and demand answers to the same question. "And what are you going to do if I don't answer? Kill me?"

After swimming up next to Red, I saw a slow smirk creep up on her face. At the same time, she reached up and lightly stroked the fragile bubble the changeling's head was in. "All I have to do is pop this bubble and you'll drown."

The changeling laughed at her, "Then you'll never find out where we've taken her."

"That's where you're wrong," I put in with a smirk of my own. "Not that long ago, some friends and I infiltrated Chrysalis' hive, captured her, and freed the changelings. Thanks to Thorax, they are all free and living peacefully in Equestria because he gave love instead of taking it. We also have Chrysalis down in Canterlot dungeon."

"IMPOSSIBLE!" he cried out, struggling in his seaweed bonds.

With a roll of my eyes, I crossed my arms over my chest and grinned at him. "The changeling hive is located in the badlands, the north part of it. Chrysalis' throne was comprised of a magic stealing material but it was no match for the whole hive giving all their love to it. It was overpowered and destroyed. That left Thorax in charge after his body changed to a more colorful pallet. And in case you still don't believe me, Chrysalis told me that the changeling race was born from a rotten acord that dropped into a magical pool of water. She believes, therefore, that she's a plant." It was satisfying to see the shocked look on his face as he realized that I was telling the truth. He was looking at me with wide eyes and his mouth hanging open. "So all we have to do is dig into Chrysalis' mind for the information. It's just quicker if you tell us and the benefit for you is that you get to live."

^_^

(???)

I had to get out. They've got Chrysalis? He's going to squeal for sure and I don't want to die. Luckily for me, I was able to get an orb for myself. So, while they were concentrating on my now doomed partner, I secretly swam up for the exit. But with Chrysalis now captured and the hive now under the goody goody Thorax's rule, there was only one other place I could go to have a chance at freeing Chrysalis.

The Storm King.

Chapter Twenty Nine: The Rescue

Author's Note

If anypony is wondering, from this chapter on I'll be referencing locations from this map from KeenKris "Map of Equestria...and Beyond"

Chapter Twenty Nine: The Rescue

After Red threatened to drown the changeling and especially after telling him that we had Chrysalis in our dungeon and didn't need him to get more information, he readily gave us all the information that he had. He told us that Chrysalis had dispatched two of them to capture Queen Novo and rule in her stead while gathering information. He also told us that Queen Novo and other high-profile captives were taken to a second location that was deep underneath a place called Klugetown by the southeastern coast of Equestria. With Queen Novo gone, Princess Skystar was officially in charge. However, she isn't ready for leadership and began to panic when we found out that the second changeling existed and had already left. But calmed down when we reminded her that whoever wanted to invade had to breathe underwater. Reminding her that even with the other orb missing and in the changelings' hooves, it was still only one orb that can't be duplicated. Which meant there still was no chance for a large-scale invasion deep into the sea. She was further relieved to hear that we would leave to rescue Queen Novo immediately after returning the other two guards to normal.

Which is what we did the next morning. Skystar, Silverstream, the captain of the guard, and our Sargeant were there to wave us farewell. Twilight was a little tired, magically wise, from renewing the two guards back to normal as we left. But she told us that she had plenty of magic left to steer the ship and guide us to Klugetown. While she was doing that, I conversed with Tia and Luna telepathically about what we found out.

Tia? Luna, my Nightmare? It was still early enough in the morning that Luna should still be up. I was sitting on the thick quilt on the deck of the ship in my fox form with Ember laying next to me. Come in you two, is this thing on? I smirked at my own silliness.

There was amusement in Tia's mental voice when she replied, Yes, dear, I am here.

We are here, too, our husband. Luna's, not so much.

Figured that I would check in with you two with what we found out. Has Twilight updated you since she asked for your help with the stone counterspell?

The ship was already in the air and already headed Northwest toward Klugetown. She stayed at the magical wheel while I conversed telepathically with Tia and Luna.

No, she hasn't, Tia replied.

Princess Skystar went to get transformation orbs for us so we could get our sea forms so we could go down to see Queen Novo. She wanted to thank us for saving Silverstar, which is Skystar's cousin. Your mother fused the orb to my chest permanently which angered Queen Novo. Enough to order the orb carved out of my chest and take the orbs from Twilight and Ember which would obviously kill them via drowning.

How could she do such a thing?

At ease, my Luna, my Nightmare. Your mother intervened and it turned out that Queen Novo was actually a changeling that was still loyal to Chrysalis. She dispatched a couple of infiltrator drones to take Novo's place and gather more information. The second one was already long gone by the time we found out there even was a second one. After your mother intervened and threatened to kill the drone, and especially after telling him that we have Chrysalis and really didn't need him, he was very forthcoming with information. Turned out they took Queen Novo, and other high-profile captures to a deep underground location at Klugetown, just Southeast of something called the Prancing Plains. Twilight knows where Klugetown is and we are headed there now to attempt to locate Queen Novo.

Be very careful in Klugetown, Tia replied and I could tell that she was worried. It may be part of Equestria technically, but because of the outlaws and such creatures that live there, it's difficult at best to enforce any Equestrian laws.

It's a place where anything and anypony can disappear, Luna told me.

Twilight apparently was done with steering the ship, for now, so she walked over to us and laid down on the large quilt blanket next to me on the other side from Ember.

Yes, it's a place of criminals, outlaws, and ruffians that is totally lawless.

In other words, LA or Chicago or New York at midnight. Got it. Which means as soon as we leave our ship, it'll be ransacked and torn down for parts and resources in a matter of seconds, if not minutes.

Very likely, Luna confirmed to me.

"Alright, we should be there sometime around dinnertime," Twilight said as she laid down next to me, scooting closer to snuggle up against me.

Thanks for the information. Twilight just said that we should be there by dinnertime tonight.

Be very careful, dear. Klugetown is not a nice place.

Indeed, take care, our husband. And come back to us.

I will. I promise.

"Are you done yet?" Ember asked with her voice carrying a slightly impatient tone to it. And to answer her question, I stood up, morphed into my naked human form, and laid on my back between them. "Finally," Ember complained, although not really seriously, but still rolled her eyes a little as she rolled herself over to lay herself against me. Placing one hand on my chest and a wing over me, she made herself comfortable.

"I take that as a yes," Twilight agreed then made herself comfortable as well with a hoof on my chest and a wing over Ember's. "What did Celestia and Luna say?"

"After updating them on everything, they told me about Klugetown," I told them as I put my arms around them both with my hand rubbing their backs. "That it's basically a criminal's paradise. Which means that we'll need another mode of transportation away from the town because this ship of ours will be ransacked and torn down for parts almost as soon as we leave it."

"That bad?" Twilight questioned as if she knew nothing about it.

"I thought you knew about it because you knew where it was," I looked over, curious as to why she would ask such a thing.

She ran her hoof against my chest in small light circles, now looking a little sheepish, "Well, I do know where it is because I remembered seeing it on a map once a while back."

"Oh. Well, as I said, it's basically a lawless criminal's paradise where things and creatures go to disappear."

"In other words, be prepared to fight at any second," Ember commented as she looked up at me.

"Basically, yes," I gave her a nod. "And don't trust anyone, anypony, or anything."

For the rest of the trip, we enjoyed the peaceful cool breeze that blew across the deck of the overly large basket. While I enjoyed the feeling of their bodies against mine. Unfortunately, the peaceful day would end as soon as we landed just outside of Klugetown.

^_^

(Late afternoon, Klugetown)

We landed just outside of the town on the desert side of the city, not the port side. Not that it would make that much of a difference. Anthropomorphic creatures of all types, sizes, and colors were waiting just inside the city to rush over and pick our ship clean. After seeing that, I suggested taking everything that we could with us. It took us a bit, and some time for Twilight to make some saddlebags and a basic backpack out of the quilt, but after Twilight got done we loaded as much as we could into them. We had all of our food and water with us plus some bits as well as other things. Even if it was a lawless criminal paradise, these bits should go a long way for us if only for the wealth of the gold itself that the bits were made of. Once we were ready, we left our ship and headed toward the city.

"Wow! This place looks like something slapped together haphazardly and called it good enough," was my interpretation of the way the town looked. We walked side by side toward the town with me in the middle. Ember's scales were now closed together, returning to its armor state. My senses were on high alert as we approached the first haphazard adobe building and fabric tents on the edge of the city.

"Looks like some large structure used to be there at one point and that they made it where it used part of the natural rock formation," Twilight voiced her thoughts aloud as we approached the two large rock formations at the edge of the city. Each one was about four stories tall and two houses wide. With their position and spacing away from each other, they acted as a gateway into the city. Whoever was in charge also made two slim two-story adobe-style buildings up against each rock formation that had a wooden suspension bridge between them. Which to me looked like large guardhouses. "See part of what once a larger earthen building behind the rock formations?" I didn't answer as it was largely rhetorical, it was in her voice. "I wonder who built it and why?"

"I don't know," I shrugged at her largely rhetorical question. Then raised my voice toward the creatures in front of us, "And whoever touches the ship behind us...dies."

I was surprised to find a good number of anthropomorphic species living in this town. Species that ranged from land, sea, and air. One such example was the anthropomorphic female shark that was standing on our right not far from us. She was a tall one that looked to be equal in height to myself in human form. Naked and obviously female complete with plump breasts and pussy with nice legs and a long shark's tail. She looked down at me with a smirk, crossed her arms under her plump grey breasts, and chuckled, "You'll have to find them first, mate."

"He's not your mate," Ember growled at the shark girl.

"That's not what she meant when she said it," I said to Ember in hopes to calm her down while turning my head to look back at our ship. Because what she said and the amusing tone in her voice hinted that what I feared had already taken place. And my eyes widened at what I saw. "How the hell did you do that so quickly?"

After Twilight turned to look, she gasped in shock and wonderment, "There's almost nothing left. Barely the outer hull of the basket is left."

I sat my butt down and looked up at the shark girl with an amused smirk. "I knew that would happen down here but even I'll admit that is impressive. I never thought it could be done that quickly." Most of the rest of the crowd had disbursed while Twilight was still staring at what was left of our ship and Ember was glaring fire daggers at the shark girl. The only creature that remained was an anthropomorphic cat with blue hair, red trenchcoat, and a knowing smile on his face.

"If you think that's impressive," the shark girl continued while grinning down at me, exposing her sharp teeth, "come back with me and I'll turn your world upside down."

With a grin of my own up at her, I put a couple of tails around Ember and Twilight saying, "Sorry but I'm taken." While saying that, I squeezed my tails around Ember in an attempt to calm her down. She had her arms at her sides with her fingers curled just enough to look like she was fixing to gut her then and there. Her body was also tense as if she was about to pounce at any second. And the last thing that we needed right now was to announce our presence through a big fight.

The smirk on her face lessened some, "Pity. No creature in this town seems to be enough for me."

That's when the anthropomorphic cat spoke up for the first time, speaking to the shark girl. "You screamed for me." He was obviously trying to defend his malehood or manhood.

However, was quickly shot down as shark girl rolled her eyes at him with a dismissive scoff, "That was a scream of frustration over your lack of performance, Capper. You're lucky I let you live."

I had to wince at that. Capper's ego just took a nosedive with a crash and burn.

"It's just...gone," Twilight whispered as her mind finally started rebooting.

"If you're not interested in having sex with me, pretty boy, then why'd you come to this rough and tumble place?" The alluring look on shark girl's face was gone and was replaced with one of pure business.

"Royal business that you aren't permitted to know," I said, now looking at her with an all-business look of my own. Before smirking at her, "Besides, I'm sure that creatures come here to disappear. Not to have sex with you. I don't think you're that popular."

She wasn't pleased by the last part but there was also some amusement in her eyes as she said, "Oh, I might just get you for that."

I simply shrugged and used a paw to lightly dap Twilight's side to bring her out of her stupor. "Come back down to earth, Twilight. We expected our ship to be pillaged after we left it." Twilight shook her head as if to clear it and get her mind back into gear again before turning back around where I continued. "Think you find them by scanning for them?"

"Maybe," she said, looking up at me in thought, "but they would have to be using their magic during the scan. And that would reveal their location, not exactly how to get down to them."

"If you want something found, I'm just the cat for the job." He held both lapels, taking a step forward when he said it. As if he was in a movie and he was making a dramatic point. With a wide smile on his face that reminded me of a used car salesman. To have a trusting outer appearance while completely untrustworthy underneath.

Even Twilight rolled her eyes at him. "Tell you what, find out what we are looking for, find out how to get down there, and then we'll reward you in a good number of bits for your trouble." Then she looked at the shark girl with a look of curiosity, "And shouldn't you be wearing some clothes or something?"

The shark girl shook her head with a smirk, "No. Wearing clothes makes others here feel like you are hiding something valuable underneath. And besides, if someone wants to pay me for sex then this is the best way to show off my...assets." She winked down at me while raising her claw-like hands to her breasts and giving them a good alluring squeeze. "Besides, I practically live in the water. If I don't wear clothes, I don't have to wash them."

"And we need to get going," I said while urging them into the city. Especially using my tail to gently tug Ember's waist as we started walking, "Come on, Ember. Stop trying to burn the shark with your eyes." I finally got Ember and Twilight walking away from them and into the city. Even as we walked in, I felt like every single eye was watching us like a cat waiting for the mouse to make a mistake. Even though all the murmuring and deal-making around us, at the various shops, my ears picked up words about us. What actual buildings were there looked like they were falling apart. Whoever was in charge tried to repair them but in a haphazard way that looked like it was hastily put together. The rest of the structures were nothing more than shop tents. Not far from the town's entrance was some anthropomorphic lizard creature selling some wares on a blanket. Looking rather ragged in health, he didn't look too good. And what he was selling looked like it was plucked from the seafloor and cleaned up to sell. A lot of what was being sold was of the same quality from what we could see.

"One thing we have to figure out is where we are going to sleep tonight and who's going to take the first watch, so we don't get robbed during the night?" I asked them while my head was on a swivel as I looked out for danger and pickpockets.

Suddenly, the same cat that we met at the entrance, came out of an alleyway on our right to address us. Still with the same smile. "If you are looking for a place to stay for the night, I've got just the place for you."

"You're persistent, I'll give you that," was my comment to him with annoyance filling my voice. My tails gripped Ember a little tighter because of how tense she was at the moment, not that I blamed her any.

"In a place like this, persistence pays off."

"That's probably the first honest thing you've said yet," Ember told him, her voice pretty much flat and unfeeling.

After Ember said that, he actually looked a little dejected. His ears even laid flat against his head as he stepped up to us and started to whisper, "Look, I'll be honest with you, which is dangerous in this place. I owe Verko some money, he's the crime boss that runs this town. And if I don't pay him off by tonight, then it's my life. If you will help me out, then I'll do my honest best to help you with whatever you need."

"I don't trust him," Ember said quietly while glaring at the cat.

"I don't either," I echoed her while judging the look on his face to see how honest he was being. "In a place like this, trusting any creature here is almost suicidal."

"However, I think he was being honest when he said that," Twilight put in just as her horn dimmed from magic use. "I just used a truth detecting spell on him and it came back positive," she finished telling us as she looked up at me with a nod of her head. "And we do have to start somewhere." While she said that, I contemplated how far we could trust him. After about a minute, or so, of thought, I had come to a decision. But he needed to answer a question first.

"Before I answer, answer me this then: Do you want to leave this place?" I asked him while gauging his reactions. "Because I think that you're stuck here because of your debt, am I right?"

"You're right," he said with dejection but gave us a nod. As he spoke, I took a quick look around and it wasn't surprising that almost every creature was paying attention to us. "A cat that I considered a friend betrayed me and put me in debt to Verko. I used to be an aristocrat in my home town but now I'm reduced to a life in this town. Help me with my debt and I'll help you find whatever it is you're looking for. Deal?"

Ember and Twilight were both looking at me to make a final decision. One look at Twilight told me that she thought he was truthful when she gave me a single nod of her head. "Alright, then the deal is that we take care of your debt and you'll help us and once that is taken care of you'll leave with us, right?" I asked and held out a paw for him to shake.

"That's the deal," he agreed with a wide thankful smile before shaking my paw.

I hope you know what you're doing, Twilight messaged me.

"The name's Capper," he said as he motioned for us to follow him, "and Verko's place is this way." So, we started following him down what I loosely would call a road toward the center of the town. The residents eyed us as we followed Capper.

"My name's Emmit," I told him with my eyes continuously scanning the crowd for danger. "The purple pony here is Twilight and the dragon is Ember." Twilight? Don't mention that you are a princess around here, alright? It just might put a price on your head or invite trouble, I telepathically warned her. "We'll explain more after we are alone."

He looked back at us for a second with a small smile, "Believe me, I understand completely. The less you say openly the better in this place."

After that, there was no need for talking until we reached Verko's place. That was fine because I would have been too busy paying attention to everything else around me to talk anyway. We were headed directly into the center of the town, walking by rundown vendor after rundown vendor along the way. Among the adobe ruins and makeshift add-ons were creatures of every type peeking their heads out of their windows to take a look at us. The wares that were being sold were getting better and better the closer we got to the center of town. And believe me, they were selling anything and everything for a bit. One anthropomorphic female pig-like creature called out to pay handsomely for my coat and tails. That it would make a beautiful fur coat. Others were making some similar offers. Therefore, I stopped just long enough to let out one loud ethereal howl. And with a glare at the pig-like female creature, I produced one clone that snarled, growled, and snapped jaws at her as my clone approached her. That not only shut her up but every creature there as well.

Capper led us to the most complete adobe-style building that this town had to offer. The building appeared to have been two-story at one point but part of the second story was gone. Or was gone until it was repaired with reclaimed wood from who knows where. Tent vendors were all around the building that looked to be selling the best stuff in town. At higher prices with massive cuts to Verko more than likely. Every creature around the front of the building must have seen what I did earlier because it was all quiet. Except for some voices in the distance, the wind, rustling of loose fabrics, and other sounds of dilapidated half-put-together buildings that creaked when the wind blew.

And in front of the building we were going to go into were two anthropomorphic lizard creatures that would look perfect in the Australian desert. They were as tall as me in my human form and looked as fit as human bouncers. And they eyed Capper as we approached the front door. "We are here to see Verko," Capper said to him with his voice laying on the charm with a wide disarming smile, "and it's about my debt. So, if you would let us in because we all know how he gets if a money-making opportunity is lost. Especially by a couple of guards." Almost immediately after hearing that, the guard on our right reached out and opened the door for us. "Thank you so much, I'll be sure to put in a good word when we see Verko."

Twilight walked in after Capper, then Ember, and me last. The inside was supposed to be the most lavish place in town. There was supposed to be a lush carpet on the adobe floor but it was patched up. Even with similar colors, the patches were still very visible. A type of glass chandelier hung from the ceiling again looked patched up with polished glass that didn't really fit. The front part of the building appeared to once be a living room. Sofas, tables, and chairs were around the room that was once really nice. But now patched up so much in similar colors just looked laughable. The wood table and chairs were also patched up, rather badly I might add. "Verko will be in his penthouse on the upper floor," Capper told us and headed to some makeshift stairs at the far end of the room.

Verko's penthouse was supposed to be even more lavish and was designed to be all business. A desk was at the far end of the room with two wood office chairs in front. A window was on the wall behind the desk with bookshelves lining the walls and another glass chandelier completed the room. But as is was below, everything in here was patched up with similar colors that someone would have to be blind...

And everything made sense after seeing Verko sitting behind his desk. Verko was an anthropomorphic mole rat that had on a pair of binocular-type glasses with lenses so thick it was a wonder if anypony would be able to see through them. He was wearing patched black pants, a white shirt with a red vest, and a red bowtie. And standing on either side of the desk were two anthropomorphic beavers. Glaring eyes and arms crossed over their chests were obviously two more bouncers.

Capper's voice told me that he must be smiling as he walked up to the desk with open arms. "Verko! Tonight is your lucky night."

"And why is that Capper?" Verko asked with a wide toothy smile as he sat back in his chair.

"Because my debt to you is about to be paid in full."

Emmit, I think I've got something. I've been passively scanning ever since we walked into this town. It's definitely changeling magic. I just need to isolate it.

Good work, Twilight. Keep trying and let me know.

Capper turned around and waved in our direction which was obviously my cue to step forward. Which I did. Slowly, I stepped forward to stand beside him. "I have the money to pay off his debt to you."

Verko just smiled at me for a second before tilting his head to the side with a toothy grin. "Is that right? What's in it for you?"

I've got it and it's...., she paused for a second before finishing with confusion in her mental voice, below us?
About ten or so levels below us.

"That is none of your concern," I simply told him with a firm business-like tone. "I am simply here to pay off a debt, do you accept or not?"

After further scanning, I found out that the way down is under the rug downstairs.

Which means that he in on it, I messaged her. And now with that information, my tactics just changed.

"And what's to stop me from ordering these two to kill you three and just do as I please?" His toothy grin persisted as he now leaned forward and interlocked his hands together on the desk.

"You're under the mistaken impression that we are weak and easily killed," I told him with a smirk of my own with my narrowed eyes locked onto his. "Twilight here, for example, can turn you to stone. Her special talent is magic itself and knows a lot of ways to kill you if forced to." Twilight tried to look menacing but it didn't work. "Ember here is a dragon that can rip your guts out very easily and I think she's itching for a fight." Ember blew some fire out of her mouth while curling her claws to show off her sharp talons. "I, meanwhile, have enough power in me to collapse a mountain. So, either one of us is capable of easily defending ourselves against you and burning this place down as we leave." Verko started frowning as I spoke, even leaning back in his chair with a contemplative look on his face. "That's still an option if you continue to threaten us. My offer to pay off Capper's debt was genuine."

"Was?" Capper questioned softly as he looked over at me now with a worried look.

"However because of your threats and with new information that you are harboring, and working with, changelings that have ponynapped the hippogriff queen..." I paused for dramatic effect while glaring at him. "We, plus Capper, are going to go downstairs, pull the rug off of the trapdoor, and go rescue the hippogriff queen as this is now an international incident. And you are now an accessory to ponynapping a queen. If Queen Novo wishes you to be extradited for your crimes, then we will gladly give you to her." After another pause, I looked up at Capper that was now looking very nervous. "Capper? Do you still wish to leave this town?"

"Yeah, I do..." he said while looking between Verko and me very nervously.

"Them come with us," I told him, and without another word, I turned around and addressed Twilight and Ember. "Twilight? Thanks to your efforts we are going to go right down, right now." She remained silent giving me a firm nod. "Ember? It goes without saying but lethal force is authorized." Her grin was wide and almost maniacal. "We are going to rescue Queen Novo and whoever else they have down there." And started walking away.

We were almost to the door when I heard a loud thud behind me and Verko's upset voice, "You don't walk away from Verko!" Then a snap of fingers later, I stopped to watch the two burly bouncers start walking toward us. Because Capper was behind us and in the most danger, Twilight lifted him up in her magic and over in front of us. Capper let out a very cat-like meow as his body went stiff as he was moved to the front. After Capper was out of the way, Ember made her move. With a yell that sounded like a battle cry, she bull-rushed the bouncer on the right. The bouncer didn't stand a chance against Ember's sharp talons. And to say that the bouncer was shocked was an understatement. In one quick swipe of Ember's claws, she gouged out a deep enough cut across his stomach that blood oozed from the wound. And she didn't stop moving either, but immediately turned toward the other one. As she did, the first bouncer stood there looking down at his gut in shock with his breath coming out in quick short bursts. He tried stemming the flow by holding his hands to his gut but it didn't work as he fell to the floor.

Twilight didn't turn around to look as she didn't have the stomach for it. To try and comfort her, I wrapped a couple of tails around her, pull her to me, and rubbed her with them. Seeing her face wasn't necessary to know there was a sickening look on her face.

The second bouncer turned and rushed at Ember but Ember was too fast for him. Anything he wanted to do was stopped instantly when, with a battle cry, Ember used the talons on her other hand to slit his throat. Now that the two bouncers weren't a threat anymore, Ember calmly walked away as their blood dripped onto the floor from her sharp talons. Meanwhile, Verko was looking on scared shitless with wide eyes filled with shock and horror as Ember declared calmly, "Not my mate you don't."

With a somber tone in my voice and while the two, now dead, bouncers bled out onto the floor in front of his desk, I quietly told him, "If you want to live, please don't interfere." And we left Verko there at his desk, looking at us in total disbelief in his eyes with his mouth hanging open in shock. He wasn't the only one either, I had to levitate Capper down the stairs with us because he too was too shocked to move.

After we got downstairs, Ember took a moment to head off to what would loosely be called a bathroom to wash off the blood from her hands and claws. At the same time, Twilight walked over to the center of the room and used her magic to pull the rug from over the trap door. Once revealed, she opened it for us just as Ember walked out with clean claws again. "Just who are you guys?" Capper asked, now looking nervous again as Twilight opened up the trap door to reveal seemingly unending stairs. As Ember walked back up to us, Twilight decided to go first, so I motioned for Capper to go ahead of me.

As Capper walked down the stairs in front of me, with Ember following behind, I answered Capper's question. "That is Princess Twilight Sparkle from Equestria. As I said before, her talent is magic itself. And other than my wives Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, probably knows more magic than anypony. I, myself, am Emmit and this isn't my original body and not from this world. That's a long story. And Ember here is the Dragon Lord's daughter and my mate. And Twilights is also in my herd. What I said to Verko is true. We are here to rescue Queen Novo of the hippogriffs which, more than likely, she's down below." When he didn't say anything but continued walking, as if absorbing the information, it was time that he gives some information of his own. "So, what is your story? How did you wind up living here?"

Because we had about ten stories or so to walk down, getting his story was a good way to pass the time. For Capper, it all started when the Storm King invaded his hometown of Panthera in Abyssinia that's Northeast of here beyond Black Skull Island. During the attack, Storm King's forces were attacked by some parrot pirates. They were able to escape by hiding in one of the Storm King's ships. After it was attacked by the pirates, Captain Celaeno invited them to join her crew which he and his friend Chummer did join for a short time. Until the pirates were attacked by the Storm King and they were able to hijack one of the empty airships. Not really knowing what they were doing, they landed in the desert where they came across Klugetown. Because they didn't have anything, they had to resort to the pickpocket and con-artist life. Until they ran across Verko and decided to sell him their airship in exchange for another one that they could use to leave town. Unknow to both Capper and Verko, Chummer decided to try and leave with both ships. In an attempt to stop his friend, Verko's ship gets set on fire. That event put Capper in debt with Verko. He started wearing the red cape to signify that Chummer isn't his friend anymore. After hearing his story, we realized that there was no way we could pay off his debt anyway. We weren't carrying enough to pay for a whole ship.

We were almost at the bottom of the stairs by the time Capper got done with his tale. And because we didn't know the layout or how many changelings were around, I whispered for them to be silent. Especially considering we were hearing voices as we reached the bottom of the stairs.

"We better hurry and move Novo here to another location now that our infiltrator has been caught," we heard a voice from below as Capper froze up, stiff as a board, immediately after hearing it. Silently, I gently pushed passed Capper to take a peek around the corner. Two changelings were walking down the short, and wide, hallway in our direction with Queen Novo hovering between them in their magic. Bad news was, there were two of them. Good news is that it would be easy to take them out because both of them were using their magic at the moment, so they would be unprepared for an attack.

A second later, that's just what I did. After producing two clones, I didn't waste any time barrelling down the hallway directly at them in one quick dash. Neither of them saw it coming as my clones hit both of them like a ton of bricks. And instantly knocking them out, sending them back down the hallway a few yards away, with Queen Novo landing on the stone ground with a soft thud. After a second pause to make sure they were really knocked out, I motioned everyone quietly forward.

I went first down the hallway and stopped next to an unconscious Novo. "Can you make sure the two changelings stay knocked out, please?" I asked Twilight quietly as she tried her best to quietly trot up on the other side of me. She gave me one nod of her head before trotting down the hallway toward the two unconscious changelings. I looked at Ember as she walked up, looking down at Novo. "Ember, could you take a look around and see if there are any other changelings around? I don't think there are but be careful anyway." Without a word from her, she gave me a nod of her head and started walking down the hallway to the other rooms.

"This is who you were looking for?" Capper asked quietly as he tip-toed up to the unconscious Novo.

"Yes," I responded while leaning my head down to double check that Novo was relatively alright, just unconscious. "A changeling can change into anything. They also feed off of love, yes the emotion. They kidnapped Queen Novo and took her place in the hippogriff kingdom and brought her here to feed off of her." After filling him in, I turned an ear to Novo and listened. She was breathing well with a strong heartbeat, so she was apparently just unconscious. She's a little malnourished due to her time in the changeling's cocoon. But at least we had some food with us.

Because Ember was checking out the rest of the rooms that branched off from the hallway, Twilight came back first. "The two changelings won't wake up until morning at least. I put a powerful sleep spell on them." She paused long enough to look down at Queen Novo, a somber crestfallen expression on her face. "How is she?"

"You'll have to tell me that," I told her. "She breathing, got a good heartbeat, so it appears that she's just unconscious and looks a little malnourished."

Twilight hummed in thought then ignited her horn before lowering it toward Queen Novo. A few seconds later, she raised her head giving me a nod. "You're right, she is malnourished and just unconscious. She should wake up by morning."

"The rest of this place is clear of changelings, but there were two unconscious ponies in the back room," Ember said to us as she walked up carrying an unconscious pony in her arms.

"And we just found Daring Do." As I said that, Ember laid the unconscious Daring Do on the ground after Twilight moved out of the way.

"I'll go get the other pony," Twilight said as she began trotting down the hallway.

As Twilight walked away, I leaned down to check Daring Do. Just like Queen Novo, she seemed just asleep while being a little malnourished. While I was doing that, Ember asked a question that's been in the back of my mind since coming down here. "So, what now? What's your plan? I don't like being this far underground with those stairs being the only way out."

"Good question," I muttered softly in agreement with her. "And I agree," I said, lifting my head up to look up at her. "I'm not worried about getting up and out. That'll be easy even with our three passengers. My concern is where we are going to find a safe and secure place to sleep tonight and finding a way out of here back to Mount Aris."

"I can help you with that," Capper said with a knowing smile on his face. "Remember me telling you that I was on Captain Celaeno's ship?" I nodded at him. I also noticed that he had a little bit of a sheepish look on his face as he told us, "Turns out that the Storm King was so mad at her for interfering with him that he forced her to work for him."

"As what?" Twilight asked as she trotted back up to us with another pony floating in her magic. "Found your missing maid," she said as she gently lowered the mare to the floor.

"The Storm King forced her to carry his merchandise for him throughout his realm," he said, sheepishly chuckling softly. "She stops by here fairly regularly to restock her ship with food and supplies. And to look for me because she's not too happy with me."

"Because you were part of her crew, she thinks that you abandoned her and the rest of the crew doesn't she?" I asked him. I didn't have to wait for him to say his answer because the sheepish look on his face told me his answer.

He chuckled softly and sheepishly anyway with a soft, "Yeah," a second later. "She should be here tomorrow morning as she shows up fairly regularly."

"There you go," I grinned up at Ember, "that's our way out." Then looked up at Capper again, "Which means we are going to meet your former pirate captain again tomorrow morning."

"And just how's that going to work?" Twilight asked, now curious as to my plan.

With a smile, I looked over at her, saying, "Easy. We'll give her and her crew a better offer than the Storm King and have her work for Equestria as its first paid pirates."

^_^

Now that we had a way out, I voiced the option of spending the night down below instead of up above. Capper wondered just how will we know when morning came if we were so far down in the ground? He understood after reminding him that both Luna and Celestia were my wives and I had a direct mental link to them. I'd simply let them wake me up in the morning. It might have been the best accommodations but it was safe and secure at least. And passing the time was easy. With my ability to produce pictures in the air, as I've done in the past, it was time for a dinner and a show. The first movie I put up was Princess Bride, a true classic. And then Eragon because of Ember, which she appreciated. Then before Twilight put everypony to sleep, she also put up an alarm system that would wake us up in case of intruders. Luckily for us, we rested peacefully if only wishing for beds instead of the hard rock floor. And after waking up in the morning came the issue then was making our way upstairs, outside, and to the airdock without trouble.

"Well, that was easier than I thought," Capper said as we all walked out of Verko's front door unchallenged. Novo, Daring Do, and my maid were still out cold. I was carrying Queen Novo on my back, secured there with four tails, while using my telekinesis to hover Daring Do and my maid on either side of me.

"More than likely didn't want to risk anything because of Ember's performance last night," I said a little somberly as we walked down the main thoroughfare toward the airdock at the edge of town.

"Was it really necessary to kill them?" Twilight questioned as she walked in front of me as she took a second to look back at me. "I could have easily knocked them out like I did the changelings we left behind."

"And in the morning we would have to fight our way out as they would want a fight," I told her. "Not only that but we would also be fighting in the street right now. By showing force up front, we save us potential danger later."

"I don't like it," Twilight grumbled as my eyes would be enjoying watching her butt right now if they weren't looking everywhere else for danger.

"I know, Twilight but I truly think that it was the better option," my voice was a sober one when I said it. "Because as you can see, we are being left alone."

Capper was leading us because he knew the way to the airdock and because we started out in the middle of the city it didn't take long to get there. Turned out there were three airdocks at the edge of town. Each dock looked like someone took a single piece of wooden plank from a pirate ship and enlarged it ten times then attached it to the side of a short cliff. The docks were attached to the side of a very large small mountain that angled down toward the city. A rough road was gouged out of the rock in order to get to the docks at the top. And wouldn't you know there was a ship that was already docked. And we knew that it was Celaeno's ship because Capper got really nervous as we approached the dock. Because it was so early in the morning almost nopony was up and about which included the dock and Celaeno's ship.

That didn't stop Capper from stopping dead in his tracks right when he saw the ship. Right when he stopped walking, we all knew why. He was nervous about meeting the captain after so long. So, I did the right thing and threatened to leave him here. "Look, Capper, do you want to leave or not? Because I can tell you right now, that's the only way for now."

"You'll protect me...right?" he asked and only started walking again after we told him we would. And another minute later we approached the quiet ship. The lower part of the ship looked like a typical pirate ship from back home. The top part was an airship balloon with an outward frame that looked like a huge parrot decided to take a nap on top. Wooden framework attached the balloon to the ship itself to complete it. Looked nice.

Capper nearly jumped out of his skin and probably lost a few lives when I suddenly shouted out, "AHOY SHIP!"

While I had no idea what these parrot pirates were supposed to look like, I was not expecting to see what popped up over the short deck wall. The parrot appeared to have lost most of its feathers as there was little left on his slim body and anthropomorphic. He also didn't look completely sane either but at least a little derpy because of his lazy eyes and the way his tongue hung out of his open beak. That was another thing, part of his upper beak was artificial. He definitely was a character though and all he did was squawk lazily as if he just woke up. Was probably laying down on the deck and asleep when I woke him up. He also wore some type of dark gray uniform.

"I need to speak with Captain Celaeno," I announced while walking up the dock toward him. "There's a business proposition, I wish to offer." He looked lazily at me for a couple of seconds either not really interested or still waking up. But he appeared to wake up after his eyes saw Capper. After a squawk at Capper, he stood up and darted back to the Captain's cabin in the back of the ship underneath the wheel on the upper deck.

After a couple of minutes, a female anthropomorphic parrot came walking out of the captain's cabin to the side of the ship where we stood on the dock. For an anthropomorphic parrot, she looked pretty. She also either had a limp or a peg leg because I heard the click-clack of talons against wood and heard the thud of something solid hitting wood. So, the former pirate captain had a cliche peg leg? The loony-looking parrot walked behind her as Captain Celaeno leaned against the wooden railing at me first. That was before she spotted Capper. "Capper! If I was still a pirate, I'd either keelhaul you or have you walk the plank." By the look in her eyes, and the way Capper was now trying to hide behind me, she meant it too.

I got her attention again when I asked her, "What would you say to the proposition of you and your crew becoming pirates again?"

Dismissing her beef with Capper for the moment, she straightened up and looked back down at me again. But the look on her face was a forlorn one. "If there was a chance at that being true, I'd jump on it in a heartbeat."

With a grin on my face, I asked, "Then why don't you invite me aboard, so we can talk about it? Because with my help, your dreams of becoming a pirate again can come true."

She kept her eyes locked onto mine as she rolled around what I said in her head. Then without turning toward him, she commanded, "Squabble?" The loony-looking one straightened up with a sharp squawk and a goofy-looking salute. "Lower the gangplank for our guests and wake up the rest of our crew." Another squawk later and Squabble did as he was commanded. And after the gangplank was lowered, I stood aside for the others to walk up first before I did.

"Thank you, Captain Celaeno," I said to her with a respectful nod. "Would you mind if these three be laid down while we talk?"

"You can put them below in the general quarters," was all Captain Celaeno said and motioned toward the back of the ship.

"If you would please, Twilight? Would you stay with them while we talk, please?" I asked her and with a simple nod, Twilight took the two unconscious ponies and an unconscious Novo off of me and followed Squabble toward the back of the ship. While Twilight carried our three rescuees to the bottom sleeping quarters, the rest of the crew came walking up and out. Without saying anything Captain Celaeno started walking toward her cabin again.

"Captain?" a big burly green parrot asked in a sharp salute.

"A meeting in my cabin," she told them as she walked past them with me, Ember, and Capper following behind her.

The captain's cabin was convertible between her bedroom and a meeting slash command room with the bathroom off to the left of the door. At the very back of the cabin, was the king-sized bed that converted into a table with three benches around it. Kind of like how RVs did it with the table portion being able to lower to be a bed and raise up as a table. Right now it was raised up as a table with a bench underneath the back windows and a bench on either side. The right side of the room was for navigation with a large map covering the wall over a small table that folded up against the wall. On the left wall was a large gray banner with two bright blue horn-looking things on it. I assumed that was the Storm King's banner because it was the same colors and design on their uniform. The banner was also covering up something behind it as well as some shelves.

Captain Celaeno was quick to take her place behind the table underneath the center window with the green big burly one on her left and the skinnier fit-looking one on her right. There was a shorter pink parrot that sat on the right bench that appeared to be the cook. I say that because of the way she was dressed in cook's attire. Squabble sat on the left bench. "This is Mullet, my first mate," she was still looking at me, studying me really, as she motioned to the skinnier one on her right. "This is Boyle, he's the muscle," she motioned to the burly one, which looked more than cable with his size, weight, and sharp talons. "Our cook is Lix Spittle." Figured that one. "And you've met Squabble." She waited a beat before asking, "So, just how are you going to fulfill our dreams of becoming pirates again?"

"By that question alone I'm guessing that you're not working for the Storm King as merchants by choice?" It was largely a rhetorical one but she acknowledged it anyway with a shake of her head while continuing to study me closely. "Then let me tell you how we came to be here first and I'll tell you my proposition. As I mentioned, I am married to Princess Celestia and Luna of Equestria. Celestia is friends with the hippogriff, now sleeping below, Queen Novo. For about a year and a half, or so, she's hasn't been receiving any letters. So she sent us to check up on her. I wasn't expecting Mount Aris to look like it went through a battle or find out that Queen Novo we spoke to was a changeling. I haven't even heard of this Storm King until a couple of days ago. We found out from that changeling that Queen Novo, the real one, was being held in this town, and here we are." Capper and Ember were standing beside me as I continued to speak. "From everything that I've heard about this Storm King so far tells me that he is expanding his empire and will probably have his eyes set on Equestria very soon. Which means I'll need to prepare for him. That's where you, your crew, and your ship comes in Captain. You want to be pirates again and Equestria needs a crew to teach our airship crews how to operate airships during a time of war. Which, unfortunately, I think will come to Equestrian shores soon."

Celaeno had an amused look on her face as she chuckled before motioning to her crew, "Do we look like teachers, to you?"

With a smirk, I tilted my head in my own amusement. "You weren't merchants either and yet here you are. Unhappily, I might add. I haven't told you how you'll be teaching." She raised an eyebrow at me, now getting her curious. "Your classroom will be your ship and the ones you'll be teaching will be part of your crew before they get a ship of their own very similar to yours. After you are confident in their abilities to fly their own airship, you will then test them as pirates. You will be yourselves, while working for Equestria, in preparing them for war considering you do have some experience in it. It's what humans call 'War Games' and will use something from my homeworld to use as simulated weapons."

"Homeworld?" Boyle asked as he leaned forward, curiosity on his face.

I gave him a nod, "I'm not from this world and this isn't my original body. If you agree to my proposal Captain Celaeno, then not only will I arm my new ships but I'll also arm yours with weapons that you haven't seen before. The weapons we'll use for the simulation will be water-based paint inside small easily breakable balls. But I'll explain that more in detail if you agree. If you do then I ask if you would take us to Mount Aris first to drop off Queen Novo."

Captain Celaeno's face showed contemplation as she leaned back on the bench. "We aren't armed." Even though it was just a statement, I understood the question behind it.

I showed my sharp teeth with a grin, "Fear not, Captain. Twilight, Ember, and I are more than capable of protecting your ship if we meet any of the Storm King's forces."

"Tell you what," Celaeno's voice held cautious optimism in it as she eyed me with reservation, "if you can prove that you three can protect my ship and crew until you arm us, then I'll talk with my crew about going with you."

"In other words, you want a demonstration." She gave me one small smirk as a confirmation. "Alright," I looked at her with a smirk of my own, "there are a bunch of large boulders and rock formations outside."

"You think you can destroy a boulder the size of a small building?"

Turning to Ember, I looked up to her with a grin, "I think first mate Mister Mullet needs convincing."

She rolled her eyes before she blew a short stream of fire from her mouth, "About time I get to destroy something."

^_^

(Celaeno's POV)

"What do you think, Captain?" my first mate asked me as we all leaned against the bow railing. The dragon took flight right after we walked onto the main deck. While this fox creature had just jumped off the ship a second ago.

"I'd be surprised if this fox creature survives the fall," I told him with a chuckle. But was surprised when the fox let out a howl that sent a shiver through me, curled up into a ball, and shot himself toward the rocky ground with his body glowing the same color as his coat. Not only did we see him hit the ground but we heard him the hit ground with enough force to leave a small creator that we all felt the shockwave from. The low rumble echoed throughout the area like a small explosion. And that was just the beginning. "Alright, I'm surprised."

The dragon came next as she flew way above the large boulder, hovered there for a second, before letting out a stream of fire that fully engulfed the boulder. The only one of us that said anything was Squabble, although he didn't say anything just let out a soft surprised squawk. About a minute later when she stopped the entire boulder was glowing with heat. But that wasn't all she did. After she yelled out what seemed like a battle cry she flew toward the glowing boulder. Our jaws dropped after seeing this dragon literally punch the boulder in two halves. And if that wasn't enough to convince me, I watched the fox let out another howl and shoot duplicates of himself at each half of the boulder at the same time in rapid succession. His duplicates were literally on fire and hit each half with enough power of a small explosion. In a matter of a minute or so, there was almost nothing left of the large boulder.

Standing up from the railing, I was still in awe at their demonstration, that my jaw had dropped. I was convinced and watched the dragon fly her way back to the deck. The fox's body was nothing but a blur up through the air as he came up to the deck and landed softly on it behind us. The dragon landed beside him a second later. They didn't say anything, just looked at us with knowing smirks.

I didn't need to see anything else and he knew it, too. "Captain? I think you're wearing the wrong uniform."

With one short quick nod from me and a grateful wide smile on my face, I heard my crew shout in joy and "Arrr" their way back to my cabin. Because he was right. I was wearing the wrong uniform.

Chapter Thirty: Back to Mount Aris

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Thirty One: The Time Has Come Chrysalis

Chapter Thirty One: The Time Has Come Chrysalis

After waking up, neither I nor Twilight or Ember could tell a difference. At least they didn't say anything about me looking different. And if they sensed something different in me they didn't say anything about it. But there was something different. Just what I didn't know. So, it was a mystery for me to find out in the future.

The rest of the trip back to Equestria was peaceful. I spent some of that time explaining my idea to Celaeno and her crew. For the first bit of time would be them teaching a crew about airship war tactics, or at least pirate tactics. After she thinks that the crew is good enough to have their own ship, then both crews would participate in a series of war games as a test. After that then Celaeno's crew would have to quite literally pirate their pay from the other Equestrian airships. At least that was the general idea. Not only did Celaeno and her crew like it but Twilight and Ember did as well. After that, it was a pleasant and peaceful trip.

Back in Equestria, we flew all the way to Canterlot and landed right in the large front courtyard not too far from the front steps. And Luna, Tia, and our daughter were there to greet me. The captain and her crew had a good laugh and cooed at my daughter when she latched herself onto my face, gleefully nearly screaming out, "Daddy!" Solar was insistent that she stay with me while we talked business at the castle. And this time, we were able to treat her crew to something other than gruel and food rations. After that, Celaeno and her crew were invited to stay at the castle while a pony crew was created for them to train.

And after Celaeno and her crew were situated, I spent some time with my herd over the next few days. It was a way to catch up with them because I was away. By the time I got back all the cabins for the rest of the girls were built. They just needed some furniture. So, Pinkie put together a party just for everypony in the herd as one big family picnic. I didn't want to bring up Chrysalis' pending judgment at the party, so I asked them to meet again the very next day. And it was then that we discussed Chrysalis' pending capital punishment.

Chrysalis' judgment would be carried out two days later and any changeling that wanted to be there could. And it would happen in the evening in the throne room and not open to the public. After telling them about our plans for Chrysalis, they understood why I didn't bring it up the night before. Luna agreed to use her war scythe on Chrysalis to make it quick. But it wasn't going to be clean or pretty, just quick. The only one of the girls that wanted to be there, and arguably needed to be there, was Twilight. Because of her brother's wedding. Neither Cadence nor Shining Armor wanted to be there. We got a letter from Thorax telling us that he wanted to be there. And Ember was going to be with us because she's simply not squeamish. Once it was resolved that morning, I didn't bring it up for the rest of the time with them.

^_^

Then came judgment day for Chrysalis.

The next morning, I told Tia and Luna that I wanted to talk with Chrysalis one last time. In hope for hope that she would change her ways. And I knew just the way to do it. After being teleported down to the dungeons, I noticed Chrysalis laying on her bed facing away from me. Now that I was standing in front of her, the weight of what was about to happen to her had my thoughts stop in my throat before I could say them.

"You going to say something or just stand there?" Chrysalis asked me without turning over to face me.

So, I took a steadying breath before outright telling her, "Today is the day, Chrysalis."

And again, without turning over to look at me she nonchalantly responds, "That's nice." After I sighed in annoyance at her, she finally asked, "For what?"

"Your death." I just said it outright as there wasn't an easy way to say something like that. I waited for her reaction.

She finally shifted and rolled over on her bed to face me. The look on her face, and in her eyes, was one of somber recognition. "You're really going to go through with it aren't you?"

"We are, Chrysalis," I told her with a straight face and a somber look of my own. "It's not going to be a stone prison for you. In just about four hours, you will be escorted up to the throne room where Luna will use her war scythe to chop off your head."

There was a pause where I let her absorb that information. Her face might have been somber before but now her face and eyes really fell as the weight of my words finally hit home for her. "I see," she finally said in a soft voice that was almost a whisper. She looked up at me once again and asked softly, "Is that all you came to say?"

I shook my head. "No, in the human world, where I came from, people on death row would be given a last meal and last spiritual rights. In that same spirit, I've come down here to plead one last time for your life."

She looked at me with amusement and even a little curiosity when I said that. "Why? Why are you trying to so hard?"

"Because you can be so much more than your origins," I told her. I was even starting to get a little annoyed at her. "Why do you continue to resist my efforts to simply give you a better life where you can live peacefully and even start a real family." I slammed a paw down onto the crystal floor in agitation and frustration. "You've seen the future for the changelings for yourself. They are now living peacefully in Equestria. A lot of them have paired up and will raise the newly hatched changelings as their own children. Damn it, Chrysalis, you can have a family. You can live peacefully without ever having to feel hungry again. You can find love and be loved by a mate and young. Why don't you want that?"

Her eyes figuratively became ablaze as she growled out her answer with wide wild eyes. "Because power is the only thing that's important. Ponies who believe in that are weak. You are weak and power is strength. Survival is for the powerful and it's the powerful that deserve to rule over those that are weak."

I actually chuckled at her. "And yet we've captured you. So, what does that make you?" I rather liked the scowl on her face as she had no answer for that, so she simply glared at me with a soft growl. "That's what I thought." I took another slow deep calming breath before continuing. "You're about to die in a few hours and you won't even think about ending your foolish crusade for power?"

"No," she said simply with such stubbornness it sent my head for a loop.

Narrowing my eyes at her, I had an idea, and luckily for me, she narrowed her eyes right back at me. That gave me the perfect opportunity to use my mental ability on her. Because her eyes were looking at me, she didn't have time to look away when my eyes glowed to suddenly bring her into my influence. I didn't take control of her but used the link to create an illusion around her. The illusion that I created for us was a basic bedroom with her laying on a plush bed. I was standing in front of the bed still in my fox form.

Needless to say, she was shocked at what happened. Her eyes went wide in shock as she stood up and looked around; startled by the sudden change in scenery. "What did you do? What happened? Where are we?"

"Relax," I waved a paw at her in dismissal. "All I did was link your mind with mine, so I could change the scenery a little. Think of it as roleplaying to give you a taste of what you would be missing. It's an ability of mine to link minds and either outright control them or create simple illusions. In this illusion, you're a mother and I'm a daddy and we have a child together."

Her shocked face fell into a deadpanned look. "I'd rather you kill me."

"Why?" I had to laugh at her. "We already have a hive filled with newly hatched changelings that you used me to get." Then grinned at her, "Remember?"

It was satisfying to see her face change once more back to a nice scowl on her face. Right then I took the moment to have a random young changeling filly with a yellow body and pink mane, tail, and wings walk through the bedroom door. "Hi, daddy," the little filly greeted cheerfully up at me then frowned as she looked over at Chrysalis. "Why does mommy has her mad face on?"

"She just had a bad day and is mad at daddy." With a wide smile on my face, I looked over at the still scowling Chrysalis. And to really mess with her, I had the little filly run up to the bed, jump on it, sit down in front of Chrysalis, and open her front legs out to her.

"There's no reason to be mad at daddy," the little filly said to her. "A hug will make it all better."

Chrysalis pulled away from the filly as if the filly had the plague. "No it won't make it all better," Chrysalis said while using a front hoof to shoo the little filly away, "so go away." Then she changed in an instant and grinned down at the filly, "However if you want to make mommy really happy then go over to daddy and kick him hard in the balls." Then laid back down on the bed again and once again faced away from me. "I don't need a family. I don't want a family. All I want is power, so I can conquer Equestria and control everypony. So, if you are going to kill me then just go ahead and do it."

With a defeated sigh, I shook my head and disconnected the link. After the illusion dissipated, I turned back toward the teleporter and left her. And headed to the throne room where Tia was doing her daily paperwork. As I walked through the hallways, my mind whirled with what is now going to happen in just a short few hours. I tried and failed. And it looks like Chrysalis is going to die in just a short few hours.

Tia had a pen in her magic with a couple of sheets of parchment in front of her as she lay on the queen-sized throne. She paused to look up at me when I walked in. And the smile that started to appear on her face fell away when she spotted the disappointed look on mine. Without either of us saying a word, I walked across the room to the throne. Jumped up onto the throne, morphed into my human form, and laid down behind her. After laying down behind her, I scooted up against her, laid my head on her shoulder, put my right arm around her, and rested my left arm across her front legs.

She waited for a beat before turning her head back and giving me a light lingering loving kiss on my lips. "I gather she didn't listen?" she asked gently before returning to reading the papers in front of her.

"Nope," I said softly in defeat while my hand rubbed and explored her barrel. "All she wants is power and nothing else. She won't even consider anything else. She's completely undeterred." I paused while watching her work. She used the pen to sign the paper and set it aside.

"I know you don't want to do it, dear," she said softly while continuing to work. "And neither do I but sometimes, it's necessary. I've had to carry out capital punishment, as you put it, a few times since I've been a princess. It's never something I look forward to and I'm happy that you tried one last time." She paused once more to give me another lingering kiss. "Your a better man and father because of it."

"Thanks, honey," I said after returning her kiss. "That helps me feel a little better."

The next paper that she pulled up was a letter from Queen Novo, so she set down her pen and the rest of the papers. "Thank you so much for looking into it," she said while rubbing her cheek against mine. "I know you didn't expect it to get into such an ordeal or lead us into war with this Storm King. But I am happy to hear from her again." She lifted the letter close enough for me to see before reading the letter. "Dear Celly, even though I'm happy that I was rescued and returned home, I'm a little upset at you that it took so long." She sighed when she read that, "I do feel guilty about that. It's just that I thought about respecting her privacy."

"Nothing to feel guilty about, in my opinion," I told her while turning my head to kiss her neck. "None of us could have known."

"Thanks," she said before taking a breath and continuing with the letter. "Though I'm not angry per se, I think I know why you took so long. My full strength is finally returning after another couple of days of rest. Especially after a few seaweed wraps. I will say that I'm glad that I got rescued by your husband. He's got a great ass." Tia giggled out the last couple words of that sentence before turning her head giving me a wink. "She's right, you know. You do have a wonderful ass."

With a mischievous smirk on my own on my face, I moved my hand from around her barrel and lightly slapped it on her own ass. "I appreciate the compliment, my most beloved wife," I began saying as I squeezed her cutie mark, "I think that she has a wonderful ass herself. One that I love to grab, squeeze, fondle, and kiss."

She giggled as she kissed me before continuing with the letter. "Nice ass, great set of balls, and devilishly handsome. I would say a girl could get used to being rescued by him but that would mean me in trouble again and I'd rather not get into any more trouble. I don't think we could take it. My family and I did offer a party and celebration for rescuing me and restoring my three guards and niece, but Twilight and Ember politely declined. They said that there is much preparation to take care of in order to get ready for the Storm King. While I think is true, I think it's more accurate that they didn't want me fondling him anymore. In all seriousness, some of the guards and other of my subjects have already voiced their wish to join the fight in Equestria. While they say that it's mostly because of the honor that your husband, Twilight, and Ember has shown us, and even though I think that's mostly true, I think that they just want to have another shot at the Storm King. Not that I blame them. He came so suddenly with that broken horned bitch that it caught us off-guard. But your husband knows how to handle her though. And while I don't know everything that your husband has in mind, I think that the Storm King and his bitch has met their match. Signed, your friend, Novo."

Tia set the letter down with a soft sigh that sounded like the weight of the world was on her shoulders. Or more accurately, our shoulders. "After thinking it over, I think that you're right. Hiring Captain Celaeno and her crew to help train ponies to fly airships for war. And about your offer of modified human weapons, I also think will be necessary. While our training is mostly for security, we haven't been to war in hundreds of years. So, no, we are not prepared."

"I didn't think so," I muttered softly as the letter brought to the forefront the Storm King. "While I can offer some strategic advice, most of what I have to offer would be those modified human weapons. While I want to use them, I also want to limit how they are used. I don't want the Storm King's forces to be able to use them or be able to figure out how to make some of their own. Not only that but the civilian population will also be ultimately impacted." I sighed at the thought of bringing human weapons into this world. And groaned at the possibilities. "What I'm about to do will ultimately change not only Equestria but everything else. Learning from human history, you can't put the cat back into the bag." She looked at me strangely after I said that. I chuckled and shook my head. "Sorry, a human saying meaning that when something is invented, it can't be undone. Meaning, that even as modified as I plan on making these human weapons to operate off of magic instead of chemical powder, it's still going to wind up in the hooves of civilians and criminals. So, while I can try to limit it and their impact, once they are invented and made, they can't be undone."

The turned her head to rest it against mine. With just that simple action and touch, she was telling me that she understood. "I know what you're saying. And I realize that if we have a hope of defending this nation against the Storm King, this will be necessary. So, I agree with you. And I'm pretty sure that we can enlist the aid of the changelings thanks to your previous efforts. And I think it's a guarantee that the dragons will want to fight considering Ember is part of your herd."

"Yeah," I nodded against her cheek, "I thought of that. With their help, I think we can safely say that it will be extremely difficult for the Storm King to conquer Equestria. Not that I want to count the chickens before they hatch or anything."

She hummed in agreement, rubbing her cheek against mine before laying her head down on my arm. "Why now?" she questioned rhetorically. "Now that I've got a family, a foal, and in a wonderful herd community does some evil villain want to take it all away?"

"I was more surprised to see a pony on his side," I muttered softly in thought. "A unicorn no less with a broken horn."

"Too bad we can't ask her," was her soft contemplative response.

"We can if we capture her," I said softly which was more thinking aloud than anything. "Because it was just her and those bi-pedal ape-looking things. And if that's the only unicorn with him and if those ape things are really as dumb as the ones we faced, then taking this unicorn, Tempest I believe her name is, out of the picture would greatly hinder their efforts."

She hummed as if in thought as she stretched, "An option if the opportunity presents itself, I suppose." Then suddenly shifted herself, and me, to where I was now laying on my back with her laying on top of me. With her head now laying on my chest, she sighed contently after a wiggle to get herself more comfortable. "Now this is much better. Our conversation took on a more dire mood and this is much better. Because I want to snuggle with my loving husband."

With a smile on my face and a chuckle escaping my lips, I wrapped my arms around her under her wings. "I like this better as well, my beloved wife." Then started to rub and lightly scratch between her wings. And in response, she tilted her head enough to lightly kiss my chest, then closed her eyes, sighed contently, and rested her head on my chest. With a smile on her face, I heard her moan softly as her wings started to rise.

"This is so nice," her voice was almost whisper quiet as she smiled contently on top of me. "This is way better than paperwork."

"Yes, but you'll get behind in paperwork," I pointed out to her while enjoying the sight of her wings rising along with her arousal.

She frowned with a slight groan, "I know but I'd rather do this than paperwork."

"Even more than writing a letter to Novo?"

Her reaction was what I had hoped from her. The look on her face went from one of happy contentment to that of a mischievous smirk in the span of two seconds. "You know? That's a good idea," her eyes popped open as she said it. Then sat up on her front knees and lifted herself up off my chest enough to lay a blank sheet of paper on my chest. Then started writing her letter. "My friend Novo," she spoke aloud as she wrote. "I'm so happy that you were rescued and brought home again. Having spent a little time in a changeling pod, it is not fun. However, I don't recall spending as much time as you have. So, I'm happy that you are home and recovering." While she was writing her letter and talking aloud, I started moving my hands slowly down her body. I moved my hands slowly while making sure to dig my fingers into her coat. Even more so when I reached her butt and my fingers dug into her coat as they massaged around her cutie mark. "And I do think that the reason they wanted to leave is to keep you away from him. You've always been a little flirty. But I'm one to talk now because thanks to my husband and the other girls, I love being flirty in public with him. Sometimes even more than flirty and outright lewd. Like right now, for example. As I'm writing this letter, he's underneath me, so I'm writing this letter on his chest. He is in his naked human form and we are laying together in the throne room. I love it when his hands touch and fondle me all over. Especially between my wings and on my butt like he's doing now."

She paused in her writing to look up at me with a knowing smirk and shift her body so my cock can harden into a more comfortable position. That position she was glad for because that gave her the opportunity to rest her pussy lips against my hardening shaft. Then roll her hips slightly just to tease me.

"His hands are well regulated by his herd and are arguably his best feature," she began again but had to pause again as the throne room doors opened. We looked over to see Twilight and Ember walk in. And with a wave of my hand over to them, I motioned them over.

"Come and lay with us," I offered with a wave of my hand. "She's writing Queen Novo because we just got her first letter."

"Oh alright," Twilight trotted over and after climbing onto the throne, she laid down next to Tia and I. Without a word, Ember flew over to the throne and laid down on the other side which placed her between Tia and I and the backboard of the throne. Because they were with us now, I opened my arms for them and wrapped an arm around both Twilight and Ember. "So, what did she have to say?" Twilight questioned with curiosity as she snuggled up against us and sighed happily when my fingers lightly scratched between her wings. As Tia kept writing her letter, Ember rested her head on my shoulder while gently scratching my head with a claw.

"Basically, she's happy to be home and thankful that you three rescued her." She was still writing her letter with a smile on her face that was slowly turning mischievous. "Especially by Emmit because of how handsome he is and how great his ass is. I'm writing her that I agree with her that he has a great ass but he's more than just an ass."

"That's right," Twilight giggled as she winked over at me, "although he is an ass sometimes, so he's more than just the occasional ass he is sometimes."

When I looked at Twilight with an unamused deadpan expression, that got them giggling at my reaction.

"And that I couldn't really blame her for wanting to fondle him," Tia continued with her voice still teasing and light as she continued writing. "But also confirmed her suspicion that you two wanted to leave so quickly to keep her claws off of him."

"Which is true," commented Ember, her voice sounding just a tad heated. "Only we have the right to fondle our mate."

"Quite right," Tia agreed, finished writing, put down the pen, and with her magic rolled up the letter, sealed it, and sent it on its way. Then with a happy sigh, she closed her eyes again, laid her head back onto my chest and wiggled against me, a little comically I might add, to get more comfortable. "Only we have the right to fondle him. Like what my pussy lips is doing to his hard shaft right now."

Twilight lifted herself up, looking over at Tia with feigned shock and a fake gasp, "Princess Celestia! That's so lewd and bold!"

I saw a wide grin spread across Ember's face while my hand traveled down her back. And my fingers trailed down her spine and onto her tail then back up again.

Tia giggled before lifting her head up giving Twilight a wink before looking over at Ember with a smile. "I think Ember has been rubbing off on me."

"Yeah, me too," Echoed Twilight with a smile of her own toward Ember. As Twilight spoke, Tia slowly rolled her hips making her pussy lips agonizingly slowly ride my hard shaft and coat it with her juices. So slow that it was agonizing for me. And because my arms were around Twilight and Ember, I couldn't grab Tia's butt to encourage her to go faster. "I think it was when our minds linked once when my magic went wild. She showed me some things about him that I've never really seen or thought of before. Encouraged me to be more open in public about my affections and sexuality toward him."

There was one thing that I could do though. I started shifting my own hips slowly against her, so now her pussy lips rubbed from head to the base of my cock. It wasn't much movement, so I didn't think that Tia paid much mind to it. Especially while she concentrated on what Ember said next.

"For dragons, strength is considered sexy," Ember began to say as her eyes looked at me. And as she spoke she brought her claw to rest it against the side of my chest. "He looks weak because of his soft skin but once you look past his skin you can feel his strength underneath. His strength even in this unassuming form."

"Very true," Tia whispered as her eyes softened to bedroom eyes. This time when she rolled her hips up and I moved mine down, my head brushed against her clit. When they touched, her eyes fluttered as she let out a soft pleasurable moan. Then rolled her hips just barely enough so her clit would continue to rub against my head. "He can pick me up with ease even in this form. He's stronger than he looks." She shifted her hips forward enough to line up my head with her pussy lips. "And I love that strength in both of his forms. So, sometimes, I just want to lay with him." Then moved herself down slowly where I began parting her lips and slowly enter her. "Nothing wild. Just to lay with him, feel his arms around me, his strength as a comfort to me, and his wonderful cock deep and throbbing inside me." At an agonizingly slow pace, my cock started to be enveloped by her warm wet depths.

^_^

(Throne Room Guard's POV)

"Think they're going at it in there?" my fellow guard on the other side of the door quietly asked me. "My earth pony hearing isn't nearly as good as you pegasi."

And while that was true, my ears were pointed away from the door. After turning my ears toward the large double doors, my ears picked up mostly just talking, laughing, and giggling. "Doesn't sound like it," I whispered back, pointing my ears away from the door again.

"Well buck," he whispered with a smirk and a shake of his head. "I think he's one of the luckiest guys in all the world. Brought here by the Tree of Harmony itself with literally nothing and now married to both princesses and Lady Rarity, has a big herd even with a dragon no less, and our leader."

"I'm happy with just my wife and two foals," I took a glance over at him then smirked, "but yes, that's one lucky guy."

A few minutes later, a young mare started walking down the short hallway toward the throne room doors. "Now there's a cutie," my fellow guard whispered out of the side of his mouth. And indeed she was. She looked to be in her late teens with a lithe pegasus form, slim waist, cute face, and long mane and tail was definitely easy on the eyes. Not bad colors either with a light blue coat with pearl white mane and tail.

"Good day to you, gentlestallions. Is the princess available?" While she looked over at me and addressed me, I noticed the "Oh Sweet Celestia" look my fellow guard was giving me.

"We can find out for you, miss..." my fellow guard interjected with a smile that was so obvious to me that he was trying too hard. I knew that he was single, so he would go after a cute young mare such as this one. But even I'll admit that she had a cute voice to go with her looks.

"Lila, good sir," she responded while looking over at him with smile and a giggle as if she was a schoolgirl.

"You talk to her, I'll ask," I told him, deciding to take the initiative, so he could talk to the young giggling smiling schoolfilly. Then turned toward the door, opened it a crack, and peeked my head inside. And what I saw definitely would count as going at it, though not quickly. My princess was straddling his lap as she laid on top of him with her hips moving against him at such a slow pace it was probably agonizing for him. However, he appeared to be enjoying it, if by the lust-filled look on his face. Twilight and the dragon Ember also appeared to be enjoying it. Twilight had stood up and was sucking on Celestia's horn while Ember was sitting up and using her claws between Celestia's wings. Even though I was married, and happily so, there was no way I could say that I wasn't affected by the sight. I also didn't want to interrupt them. Mainly for his sake. Being a male myself, I could easily see why he might be upset at this being interrupted. However, duty called. "I'm truly sorry to interrupt, your graces but there is a miss Lila here wishing to see you."

"Oh! Um...show her...in," she was startled by me and without even looking over at me she attempted to concentrate on her words but couldn't do so without moaning between every two.

"While you are..."

"Yes, it's...alright," she confirmed through another moan with her eyes tightly shut, her wings spread out stiff with arousal, and her hips slowly rocking to and fro.

So, what else could I do but answer, "Yes, your highness," and opened the door for the young mare to enter. And not to my surprise, my fellow guard started walking in behind her. He gave me a wink as he passed, so with a shrug and a slight shake of my head, I turned back around to once again face away from the door. However, I left it open as was proper procedure. Yeah, I knew what he was doing. He was hoping that he could escort her somewhere in hopes to score a quicky. Not that I blamed him as young mares do tend to favor stallions in a uniform.

"Oh my," I heard the young mare gasp when she saw the sight. "I'm so sorry to interrupt."

"Oh, don't...w-worry a-about it...my little...pony," Celestia told her through passioned moaning and stuttering. "What c-can...I do...for you?"

I could tell that the young mare was affected by the way her voice changed. It went from soft and cute to a thicker and aroused lower tone. "Well, I was wondering if I could schedule a tour for the school foals."

I'd be lying if I said that all her moaning and stuttering wasn't getting to me because it was. And I'll admit to having dreams where I was rutting my princess silly but I'll keep that secret to my grave. But at least now I know how that Lunar pegasus guard must have felt until she finally won her chance at him.

"Certainly...oh right there...guard if...you would goOOHH...with her...toOOO...schedule her."

"Right away, your highness," I heard his thick and aroused reply.

"Thank you, your highness."

"If you would accompany me, miss?" he asked her before my ears picked up their hoofsteps coming to the door again. After they both walked through the door, I did my duty and closed it behind them. Both of them had definitely been affected by seeing our princesses rutting our king right out in the open.

"Oh my," the mare blushed heavily, sat down, and put her two front hooves against her cheeks, "I can't believe that she was doing him right in the open."

Considering she wasn't looking directly at him, my companion gave me a quick wink before looking at her. "She's been more open about it ever since her marriage and becoming a mother. Not that a lot of us in the guard mind. It certainly makes things more arousing around here."

The mare was now blushing deeply when she turned her head toward him but in that alluring way that's like a siren to all stallions. "Oh you are such a naughty stallion, aren't you?" she asked with a wink while turning her head to the side just enough to pretend to hide behind her mane.

My companion grinned at her, getting his face close to hers, and lowering his voice to a near whisper, "Why, yes, yes I am."

"Well then surely you know of a private place that we can do a little scheduling?"

"Of course, I do, right this way ma'am." And with her following behind him, he strutted off down the hallway with that "I'm going to get some" look on his face.

And I thought that I finally had a chance to relax after they were gone. Then my ears picked up the sound of moaning sex coming from inside. And the mantra, Think of your wife. Think of your wife. Think of your wife, churned around in my head in self-defense. And for the most part, it worked. I was able to keep my mind on my work, especially with my fellow guard away. I swear he was like a horny teenager. So, with all that working in my favor, I was able to concentrate on my work.

At least until minutes later when I heard Celestia cry out in ecstasy and a bright pure white light shining through the cracks between the doors and the doorframe and floor. It not only got my attention but was a little startling. After seeing it and hearing her cry out, I was sure what it was given the context of what was happening inside. However, duty says for me to peek in and make sure everything was fine. So, that's what I did. Opening the door, I took a peek inside. And it was as I thought. Celestia had lifted her head up and shouted out in pure pleasure with her eyes wide open and glowing white while her body twitched in her orgasm. What was surprising was seeing the dragon Ember looking down at him also with her eyes glowing white.

"Fill us, our husband," Ember said down to him as she gently stroked his cheek with a claw.

Celestia, meanwhile, was nearly shouting out, "Our mate," over and over again.

I just slowly backed out and shut the door again.

A short time later, my guard companion came trotting back over to his post without the mare in sight. And he did have a small smile on his face. I expected it to be bigger considering what supposedly happened just minutes before. He also didn't say anything after he got to his spot and turned around to face away from the door. Now that really was odd. I expected him to be going off the rails but I just dismissed it with a slight shrug and went back to my duties.

^_^

(Emmit's POV)

I didn't expect both Tia's eyes and Ember's eyes to glow white. But I think the same thing happened between them as what happened between Twilight and Ember. When Tia said, "Our mate," and Ember said, "Our husband," lent credence to that idea. After Tia collapsed down on top of me again after her orgasm and the magic dissipated, Ember's eyes returned to normal and she shook her head as if to clear it. Then locked her eyes onto me once more while lightly caressing my cheek with her claw.

"We linked the way I linked with Twilight," she began to explain softly as Tia rested on top of me. However, I noticed that the look on her face was more similar to Ember than ever before. And the look on Ember's face was more like Tia's now. "Not only did I feel her love for you and why she loves you, but she also shared with me her love for your daughter. Her love for her daughter and the joy she brings to your life."

"And Ember showed me how she sees you," Tia said seductively as she lightly kissed my chest while keeping her eyes on me. "I've felt her wild passion for you, our mate. The joy that she has you."

"The joy that you are our husband," Ember continued as if finishing Tia's thought. "I never thought that having a foal and raising it could fill me with such joy and happiness." Ember smiled wide with a look in her eyes that matched Tia's motherly look right before she leaned in giving me a long passionate kiss. "The wonderful feeling of holding a youngling that we've created," she said with a giddy look on her face after breaking our kiss. Then after a quick happy laugh, she finished with, "After feeling that, I want a youngling with you. I want to experience motherhood, I want to feel the joys and pains, and I want to hold our youngling in my arms."

Twilight immediately squealed happily, clapping her front hooves together. "That's so wonderful Ember."

"Indeed!" Tia echoed happily. "I'm so happy to be a mother."

"And in my opinion, Princess Celestia, motherhood suits you," came Thorax's voice from the open throne room doors.

"Hey Thorax, come on in," I waved to him then returned my hand to Twilight's back, continuing to rub gently. "Ember here has decided that she wants to be a mother as well."

"Has she now?" he asked rhetorically as he trotted across the room. "I will say that there is nothing more fierce than a dragon mother."

Out of the corner of my eye, I watched a smirk appear on Ember's face. "Then it would be best to be on your best behavior," Ember told him with amusement in her voice as we watched Thorax walk up the steps to sit down in front of it.

After he sat down, he bowed his head politely, "I will be on my best behavior Lady Ember." Then the humorous look on his face fell as he asked, "And as good as that news is, I'd like to discuss why I'm here."

^_^

(Chrysalis' POV, hours later)

I lost track of time. So, I don't know how long I've been looking at this crystal wall. For a while, after I was first captured and put in here, my mind was frantically trying to figure out where I failed. Then I started trying to figure out how I could possibly get out of here. Now, after being here for so long, I've given up thinking about either of those things. I've failed, I'm about to die, and that's all there is to it. Hours and hours went slowly by where I laid there without any care or worry in the world. For my time had finally come. I didn't even know that anypony was there until I heard Celestia's voice.

"Chrysalis? It's time."

"Time for what?" It was a question that I really didn't care if they answered or not as I just wanted them to go away. However, that question was answered anyway after hearing the sound of grinding crystal on crystal. Then a second later when my body was rolled completely over on the bed and shackles clamped around all four hooves. And they weren't ordinary chains but magically enchanted chains and by the look and feel of them, it would keep me from running. Which left me to only a walking pace and probably a slow one at that. When I finally looked up at them, not only was Celestia there but also that damned fox and two other guards as well.

My eyes widened and my heart started pounding in my chest when it finally dawned on me what she truly meant. And after one magical pull against my chains that pulled me off the bed to stand on the floor, did it really sink in. "I didn't really think that you would go through with it," my voice trembled and shook as the very true thought of death was now a surrety. "You've always turned villains to stone or s-sent them to T-Tartarus."

"Not for you, Chrysalis," Emmit said to me with a look that was both serious and grave.

Celestia's magic pulled me out of the cell to stand right in front of Emmit. And while looking into those eyes, for the first time ever I was terrified. Thoughts of my death were running so rampant through my mind that I didn't realize that the two guards put two thick chains around my neck. Which they started pulling on after he said, "Let's go, Chrysalis."

And pull me they did. Even though I didn't know where they were taking me after teleporting me out of the crystal caverns and down a hallway. However, I knew the end result if I did get to where they were taking me. With each step I took, fear rose inside of me. But it wasn't until they practically pulled me into the throne room and my eyes spotted Luna did I start hyperventilating. Luna was standing at the base of their throne with Twilight, a dragon, and Thorax off to one side. The two guards pulled me up to a spot in front of Luna and magically fused my chains to the floor. Luna was in her full battle armor with her battle scythe hovering in her magic beside her. Polished to a sheen the blade shined when the light hit it just right. There was a grim look about her that had my eyes locked onto hers. It was true. Everything that they were saying to me was absolutely true.

I was going to die.

Her voice, though soft and grim, felt like the booming voice of death as she looked down at me. "Chrysalis. Very few times in Equestrian history have times like this come to pass. This is one of those times. We've tried to convince you to change your ways but you refuse to listen to reason. You refuse to live in peace. Therefore..." She paused to swing her scythe down in an arch to place it under my chin and to force my head up. "Your sentence is death."

"AAAHHHHH"

From out of nowhere the earth pony guard to my left started screaming as if he was being torn apart. It startled everypony present, including me. I had no idea what was happening and still didn't after his whole body started glowing green. His green aura grew so brightly that we all had to look away. It only lasted for a split second before I felt magic enveloping me.

And found myself teleported somewhere else surrounded by forest.

"Live my queen," I heard from behind me. I turned around fast enough to see one of my changelings charge up his magic. His horn grew so brightly that I had to turn away. Just before his magic enveloped me once more and teleported me again.

This time in the middle of a dilapidated living room. "For you, my queen. I give my life," she said, ignited her horn brightly again, and hit me again with her magic.

It wasn't until I was standing on the deck of an airship did it finally hit me what happened. The last of my loyal changelings used every bit of their magic, including their own life force, to teleport me away from the castle. I was free. I was so elated that I didn't see the pony walk up beside me, use her front hoof to slam my head against the deck, and then felt a blast of magic.

And felt my chains fall off of me and the magic inhibitor rings split and fall off of my horn as well.

That surprised me and after rolling away, I took a look to see a pony with a broken horn standing before me. Narrowing my eyes at this mare in a dark uniform, I asked her my one burning question, "Why?"

"Because we need a powerful ally against Equestria and that powerful fox that Tempest here has told me about."

After turning around, I saw the last creature I ever thought I'd see. Just his presence brought a scowl to my face. "And why should I ally myself with you, Storm King?" I growled at him.

"Because, thanks to your loyal changelings, they convinced me that you would be useful," he said with a knowing grin as he walked up to stand in front of me. "And if they told me right, with my help we rescued you from being killed. So, it would be a good idea to join us."

I quickly looked around to gauge the situation. The Storm King was in front of me with the mare with the broken horn to my right and I was also surrounded by those ape looking dumb minions of his. And besides all of that, I had virtually no magic left. And with what I knew about this Storm King, he would soon kill me if I said no. Therefore, I straightened up and outright told him, "Fine! I'll join you. If only to give me a chance to get back at Celestia, Luna, and that bitch of a fox."

His wicked smile even brought a chill to me as he simply said, "Good." Then gave a nod to this Tempest mare before walking back toward the back of the airship.

"Helm!" Tempest shouted at such a level that startled me, making me jump. "Get us underway."

The ape creature behind the helm just gave out a loud grunt or growl or something before manipulating the controls. And felt the whole airship lurch. "Now let's talk, Chrysalis," Tempest said to me with a hard angry look about her that I liked.

^_^

(Empress' POV)

There was surprisingly little commotion after Chrysalis disappeared and saw the dead changeling laying on the floor. Now that it was nighttime, he was standing next to Luna in the garden in his human form, his naked human form, with his arm resting on her back between her wings. Neither were really talking, just enjoying each other's presence as they both quietly watched the beautiful night sky.

Neither could see nor hear me as I walked up beside Emmit and looked at his concerned face. "I know you don't want to do it. Bring in human weapons. And yes, it will change this world. But it is unavoidable now, my Emmit. And I, along with your family and herd, will be there to lift your spirits whenever needed. Times will be hard but you will prevail. I'm a very patient mare, my Emmit. And when you still live after the world moves on and forgets your name, I will still be here. And then you will be all mine, my Emmit. But for now, you must prepare...

for war."

Author's Note

As of April 21, 2022 Ninetales: Fatherhood is officially finished. However, like the previous one, there will be a couple of extra chapters before Ninetales: Storm King is started. After writing the next couple of extra chapters, there will be a couple of months or so before the first chapter of Storm King is published. After finishing this one, I want to take some time off not only for myself but to get down the timeline for the next one. I'm sure that everypony will have questions. However, be patient as of some of them will be answered in the next two. I hope that my readers have enjoyed this story and I hope that you will enjoy Emmit's war against the Storm King that is to come.

Extra Chapter: Pinkie and Rarity give birth

Author's Note

This chapter is a little bit short because part of it was due to writer's block and part due to wanting to focus on Twilight and Luna's feelings regarding having foals of their own. Not quite happy with some of it but here it is anyway.

The next chapter will be a smut chapter that will focus on Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Twilight, and Luna. However, if my readers haven't guessed already, Emmit has a new ability that was hinted at in this extra chapter that will be said openly in the next final extra chapter.

Extra Chapter: Pinkie and Rarity give birth

"Thanks for these strength potions, Zecora," I said to her while levitating two jars of the same potion that was given to Fluttershy to my saddlebags. One jar in the right bag and one jar in the left bag.

There was an amused smile on her face as she sat beside her cauldron. "You are welcome, my friend," she said with a soft quick chuckle before standing up on her hind legs, putting her front hooves against the cauldron, and starting to stir it with a hoof. "As before, this potion will also help them mend."

"I have every confidence in your craft, Zecora," I told her with a smile and was fixing to leave but something came to mind. "You know, considering Equestria is preparing for war against the Storm King now, every little bit of help counts. Your craft for potions could come in really handy. I just had an idea that Tia and Luna could send one or two ponies from the medical profession to learn from you. Equestrian medicine is already way better than anything humanity could ever do but with natural herbs and plants to go with it, it would be even better. Just something I'd like you to think about, alright?"

She gave me a thoughtful single nod while continuing to stir her cauldron. "Your suggestion I'll give some thought but what have your war preparations brought?"

After a sigh of thought, I began to tell her, "Well considering it hasn't been all that long since rescuing Novo and the escape of Chrysalis, we've gotten some volunteers for Captain Celaeno to train. I've also talked with Tia, Luna, and Equestria's finest scientists about magically powered human weapons and cannons. We haven't made the announcement yet to the public for a couple of reasons. One is not to cause panic in the public. Two we didn't want the Storm King to be inadvertently told that we know what he's planning. We keep the element of surprise that way. And when it is officially announced and when we finally do go to war, I've got some ideas about how the public can help. With all that information they are currently working on, it gives me some time to spend here for the birth of my foals with Pinkie and Rarity."

She stopped stirring and pulled out the large spoon to take a quick sip. After a hum and nod of her head, she looked over at me again. "Sounds like you've got a good start but I bet it's nothing for what's to come for your part."

"True, very true," I acknowledged before curiosity got the better of me making me step up to the cauldron. "I really don't want to bring human weapons into this world but I don't have a choice and what is in here anyway?" Leaning over I took a careful sniff. It didn't burn my nose and she could a sip of it, so I doubt it was dangerous. And there appeared to be herbs in it.

"Herbs that help relax are in this tea that the massage twins asked," she responded with a smile before lifting up the spoon again for me to taste.

I brightened after taking a sip, "Nice, it actually reminds me of chamomile tea from back in the human world." Then looked over at her as my face fell from the smile, "I might need this from time to time because of what's in the future."

"Maybe," she gave me a nod before smiling at me, "but for now go deliver your babies."

"Thanks again, Zecora," I said to her, "for everything. I'll see you later and don't be a stranger." With that out of the way, I bid her so long and made my way to the hospital where Rarity and Pinkie were already in labor. But with my experience with Tia and Fluttershy, I already knew that there was time before delivery.

^_^

Considering I was so close to my herd's community and knowing that Fluttershy is watching over Solar, Blaze, and Aurora, I wanted to make a quick stop there to check on them. And once out of the Everfree Forest, I was happy to see the completed community in the near distance. It was picturesque and beautiful. The simple huts were built on either side of the stream that ran through it from the waterfall. And in the middle of the community, a beautiful gazebo was built over the stream but built in a way that the stream ran under it. Because I was heading for the gazebo, where Fluttershy was with our foals and Solar were, I trotted along the stream. And because of my great hearing in my fox form, I could already hear my daughter's giggling.

After getting close, Fluttershy was laying on her side on the thick soft artificial grass while nursing our son. Our daughter, meanwhile, was busy trying to climb onto her muzzle because her head was on the floor. Solar, on the other hand, was between her wings lightly pawing at her feathers the way she does with her mother. Fluttershy was the first one to spot me as I silently walked up the steps and into the gazebo. My heart felt light when our eyes met. And with a smile on my face that echoed the joy in my heart, I walked up and kissed her forehead, "How are you doing my beautiful butterfly, my beautiful Flutterbat?"

She giggled cutely with her eyes glowing with love and joy, "We're fine." That's when my daughter poked her head up from between Fluttershy's feathers and saw me.

"Daddy!" she called out, so I lifted my head so she could latch onto my face. After levitating the saddlebags off my back and off to the side, I sat my butt down and held her with two paws. She laughed and giggled away as I kissed and blew raspberries on her belly.

"I love you," I told her while holding her out, so I could look into her beautiful glowing eyes.

"Love, daddy!" she giggled gleefully while her wings buzzed and wiggled her legs at me happily. That had my heart bursting with pride and joy as she wiggled out of my paws to flutter to my back to play in my tails.

That gave me the opportunity to lower my head down to gently nuzzle our daughter, who was now wiggling her front hooves up at me. With a happy chuckle, and while she playfully batted her front hooves against my muzzle, I told her, "Daddy loves you." Where she responded with happy cooing baby sounds, eyes wide up at me, and all while happily batting away at my muzzle. Fluttershy looked on with a joyous smile on her face as her head lay on the artificial grass in front of mine. "I noticed that their eyes are red bat-like eyes. Have their sharp teeth started coming in yet?"

"A little but it's not bad yet," she said before letting out a happy content sigh while looking at me. "I love you, Emmit and I'm soo happy with our foals."

Because our daughter was still playing against my muzzle, I couldn't kiss her. "I love you and our beautiful foals too, my beautiful butterfly, Flutterbat," I said with a loving smile her way. That got our son's attention, so he turned loose of his mother's teat and started waddling his way over to me. And when he finally reached me, he started excitedly patting his little front hooves against my muzzle as well, mimicking his sister. "I love you, too, son," I said while bringing my paw up to gently rub against his head. Perches for birds were attached to either the wooden support pillars or from the ceiling above. And birds from the area had come in and started chirping out their songs softly as I enjoyed my family.

"How are Pinkie and Rarity doing?" Fluttershy asked as she looked down at our foals with all the love and glow of a happy and content mother.

"I checked in with them before walking into Zecora's hut," I said and lifted my head after our son and daughter began to play together. "And it will still be at least three or so hours before the contractions become urgent, so to speak. So, unfortunately, I can't stay long but I can stay long enough to say hi."

Solar heard me as she played with my tails and so she fluttered up to my face with a sad frown, "Daddy?"

I gave her a reassuring smile and nuzzled her gently with my head, "I need to see to Aunty Pinkie and Aunty Rarity, honey. They are bringing in another brother and or sister into the world at the hospital and I need to be there to help them. So, will you be patient with me? Be a good girl for Aunty Fluttershy and Aunty Luna?" She didn't look happy about me leaving so soon after arriving but she gave me a few nods anyway. I nuzzled her again, "That's my good girl, thank you, honey. I'll try not to stay away too long."

^_^

At least my plan wasn't to spend a long time away from them. However, with both of them giving birth at the same time and recovery time, it was left up in the air. Solar wanted to come with me but I finally convinced her to stay with Aunty Fluttershy. And was on my way to the hospital with Zecora's strength potions for both Pinkie and Rairty. And I would have gotten there sooner but Apple Bloom and Scootaloo wanted to speak with me first. I met up with them on my way through town to the hospital. Meeting up with Apple Bloom on my way through the marketplace.

"Hey, Emmit," Apple Bloom greeted with a growing blush and a wide smile when she saw me. She was tending to the family's apple stand.

"Hey yourself," I greeted with a wink while walking around the stand, and the two spa ponies that stood in front of it. Of course, Aloe and Lotus brightened immediately with both of them giving me a seductive wink of their own. Her eyes were locked onto mine as I walked around, up to her, and greeted her with a kiss. She giggled first before returning the kiss with a happy soft hum and leaning into me. "How are you and the stand doing?"

"I'm fine and was just finishing up a sale," she told me then faced the spa twins. "Speaking of which, I hope you and your guests enjoy them."

Aloe picked up a bag with half the order while her twin picked up the other bag with the other half. They both giggled, winking to each other conspiratorially, before looking across the stand at me. "We do plan to enjoy them," Aloe's voice held seduction in it along with a sultry look. That was echoed by her twin when she finished with, "But we, and our guests, would enjoy them better with Emmit."

That brought a quick laugh out of me. "I'll give them this," I began with a wink to Apple Bloom before giving the twins an amused smirk, "they sure don't give up, do they?"

"No," she leaned against me with a short girlish chuckle, "not that I blame them." There was a slight pause as she nudged me to get my attention. The look on her face told me that she wanted to speak to me seriously for a second. As she was also still blushing and acting like a schoolgirl with a crush which was echoed in her soft voice, "Heat season is coming up and considering that it will be my first one plus the first one with you, I want it to be special." Moving a couple of tails, I pressed them against her as if to hold her against me. Her eyes held desire in them as well as a little embarrassment. "Out in the orchard, under Luna's full moon, and in your fox form. I love the way your hands make me feel but for my first time with you in heat, I want it to be natural. As nature intended."

"A mare's first time in heat should be with somepony special," Aloe said with a dreamy look in her eyes.

"We had nopony special for our first time," lotus added with a frown and a sad tone in her voice. Then looked over at me, "Make it really special for her."

"I plan to," I told them where they left to return to their spa. Then looked back at Apple Bloom, looking into her eyes, "I'll try to make it memorable."

"I know you will," she giggled and kissed me again before dismissing me toward the hospital again.

^_^

Scootaloo was next one for me to meet on the way to the hospital. I was trotting by Twilight's old three-house library, or at least where it used to be, when Scootaloo came buzzing up beside me on her scooter. "Hi, Emmit," she greeted happily and stopped beside me. She also had a blush on her face with that nervous schoolgirl with a crush look about her. For a second it looked like she wanted to say something but stopped herself and looked down as she nervously rubbed a leg with her hoof. Then muttered something under her breath, took a breath, then jumped up at me giving me a long kiss. I returned it gladly while sitting my butt down and using my front paws to hold her against me in a hug.

I was still holding her against me when we pulled apart and I looked at her. She was blushing beet red and even though she looked a little embarrassed, she still had a smile on her face. "I'm working on being more forward and open about our relationship and how I feel about you," she said as I held her. "Both Rainbow and Ember have encouraged me to be more open and not care about what anypony thinks."

Feeling a little frisky, I set down the saddlebags with the potions in them and morphed into my naked human form. After making sure to keep holding her as I morphed, I positioned her against me where her crotch was covering mine. In order to hold her weight up and keep her from falling, I lightly slapped a hand against her butt and gave it a possessive squeeze. "I can tell," was my playful and husky response. "I also don't know if I can help you fly or not but I will promise to do everything that I can to help you do just that."

As my hand gently squeezed her butt, she wiggled herself against me where her pussy lips pressed against my semi-hard shaft that was squished between us. "I know," she gave me a wide smile and leaned up for another kiss. This time, though, something happened. Something unexpected. It was my whole heart's desire to see her normal and fulfill her wish to fly. So, during our kiss and with one hand on her back between her wings, I felt a very gentle flow and magic coming from the Seapony's orb in my chest. It was a warm and tingly feeling, almost like a leg waking up from falling asleep. It flowed from the orb, into my hands, and then into Scootaloo. The orb in my chest even began to glow.

I know that she felt whatever this was because she took a deep breath during our kiss. I wasn't sure what this gentle magic was doing but she responded by moaning softly into my mouth, deepening the kiss, and started grinding herself against me slowly. The magical flow only lasted a couple of seconds and when it faded, along with the orb, Scootaloo broke the kiss and looked up at me with a slightly confused expression. "What just happened?" she questioned.

"I'm not sure," I spoke softly, showing my own confusion. "There was a two-second flow of magic from the orb in my chest, through my hands, and into you. What did you feel?"

She blinked up at me as if in thought before finally saying, "I felt...something. I don't know what it was but it felt great. Like a warm good feeling wash over me before fading."

I quickly looked her over from head to tail, "Well, I don't see anything different. Do you feel different?"

"Yes?" It was one of those rhetorical questions that told us that she really wasn't so sure. "I'm not sure but I feel great." Then she looked up at me with her eyes half-lidded and her voice going softer, "Because this will be my first time with you during my first heat, I want it to be up high in the clouds with Rainbow Dash there."

I smiled down at her with a knowing smile, "You want it to be special." Even though it was a statement, she gave me a nod with a soft, "Mhmm," anyway. A thought hit me as I held her against me with a wide smile, "You three got together and asked each other how you wanted your first time with me would be, right?"

"Yeah," she giggled a little through her blushing response. "Each of us wanted it to be someplace special. For me, it's up in the clouds where I'm not normally at."

"Yeah, I get that," I told her while making a mental note to get the cloud walking spell put on me. "Apple Bloom already told me hers after I ran into her at the market." Then started morphing back into my fox form while gently setting her down on the ground again. "And I better head over to the hospital before Pinkie and Rarity start complaining. Want to come with?" After a nod from her, I put the saddlebags on my back again, put a couple of tails around her, and headed toward the hospital with her.

^_^

The maternity ward of Ponyville hospital was on the second floor inside the east wing, so that's where we headed. From the main front entrance we simply walked through the large front foyer slash waiting room and to the stairs to the right of the front desk. "Pinkie said that her parents and siblings would also be here, I wonder if they've shown up since I've been away getting the potions?" I asked softly as we exited onto the second floor and turned right to head to the ward. I didn't get to walk in because my eyes spotted my mom and Sweetie Belle standing just outside of the door. She was looking over at me with a teary-eyed happy look on her face. However, as I got closer, she was holding her hands to her mouth while looking like both of them were trying not to laugh.

"Mom, is everything alright?" I asked her as Scootaloo and I trotted up to her, now curious.

She nodded quickly a few times while motioning to the closed door. "Your...father's inside...go and...take a look," she said between bouts of restrained giggling while Sweetie Belle wasn't faring that much better.

Now very curious as to what was going on and especially why mom would be trying so hard not to laugh while outside the room in the hallway, I opened the door and stepped inside. I was shocked at what my eyes were seeing. Apparently, my dad decided to give love a try, like all the other changelings. I spotted him standing by the door looking off into space with a very displeased look on his face. And displeased was putting it mildly. He looked absolutely pissed at his new colors. As he turned his head slowly at me, he had good reason to be. With a paw to my mouth, I was barely able to hold it in my laughter. He had a turquoise head, neck, and legs with a light blue middle. His eyes, wings, tail, and neck collar were all shades of hot pink.

Scootaloo did the right thing and immediately backed out of the room and to the safety of my mom. Where she then lost it completely. Meanwhile, I was snickering quietly while my body shook because I was trying to hold it in.

"Pink is a great color, just look at me," Pinkie called out from the bed. Even though she looked a little tired, she looked happy as she couldn't help but giggle.

"Yes, don't fret about the colors," Rarity echoed Pinkie's sentiment from her bed. At first, she waved a hoof at my dad with a serious expression. However, that seriousness slowly turned into mirth as she said, "I'm sure those colors just match your colorful personality."

While Pinkie and Rarity were talking, my dad was looking at me with the perfect "Don't you dare" look on his face. Narrowed eyes and everything. What finally did it for me was when he finally growled out softly, "So help me, if you chuckle, chortle, or laugh one time-"

And that's what did it. He's always had a deep voice and hearing that deep voice of his with that bright of a color scheme was what finally did it for me. I lost it with the saddlebags sliding off of me as I couldn't help but laugh at fate's color choice for my dad. Luckily for me, and the potions, Rarity knew what was going to happen, as it has happened before, and levitated the potions away from me right before he tackled me. It may have been in different bodies now but it was the same wrestling that we've always done before. Only this time I couldn't stop laughing. After a couple of minutes of wrestling, he stopped, stood up, and proceeded to stomp his way out of the room with a huff, "Fine then! I'll just stay in my human form if all y'all do is laugh at me." He then got up and morphed back to his human form again, complete with clothes. And then turned around and left the room while I was still chuckling on the floor. After he left, probably to spend time with Mom outside, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo came walking inside.

Sweetie Belle was giggling as she walked up to me and gave me a passionate kiss. "Hey Emmit," she greeted me with a smile as I lay on my back on the floor.

"Hey, Sweetie," returning the kiss with my paws holding her head gently, I greeted her back with a welcoming smile of my own.

"Scootaloo told you about how she wants her first heat with you, so let me tell you mine." She moved to lay on top of me spread eagle, so I was able to wrap all four legs and tails around her. "In the clubhouse," she said softly while moving her body ever so slightly to let her lower lips spread over my sheath. "The same place as our first time will be the first time with me in heat. In your human form because I love your hands and love watching you go inside me."

"I'll try and make the most special and memorable time," I told her before our lips met in another kiss.

"And as wonderful as that is," Rarity teased and only paused to wince when a contraction hit, "you have a wife and a herd mare to take care of."

"Quite right," I told them happily while uncurling my tails and legs from around Sweetie Belle. I got up from the floor after Sweetie got off of me while looking reluctantly I might add, and walked between Pinkie and Rarity's bed with the potions. "I've got the potions right here to help you both through the birth," I said to them while levitating the potions over and setting them down against the wall by the head of their beds. "Fluttershy drank hers about an hour or so before she started giving birth. Which means we'll wait about another couple of hours before drinking yours." Then kissed them both, one after the other, "How are you two doing?"

"They should give birth soon, sire," the doctor walked in with a smile on her face. The same unicorn doctor that took care of Fluttershy walked in looking at me with a teasing, but joyful, glint in her eyes. "Expanding your family I see."

"Oh there will be more to come after this year's heat," Pinkie gave away with a gleeful giggle before wincing as her contraction hit her. "Twilight and Luna are planning to get pregnant this year."

"Is that right, sire?" the doctor looked over at me with mischief in her eyes as she sashayed her way up to me.

"We will as well, someday," Sweetie Belle spoke up, blushing as she walked over to Rarity's bed.

"Just not right now though," Scootaloo added as she walked past the doctor to stand beside me.

"I think that it is wise for you to wait," the doctor smiled at them both.

Rarity reached over to rub Sweetie's cheek, "Oh I agree completely. She, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom are not ready for motherhood just yet." Then I watched Rarity reach out to me. There was joy in her eyes as I grabbed her hoof with a paw, looking deeply into her eyes with joy of my own. "I am ready, however, to be the mother of our foal."

"I am too," Pinkie echoed Rarity's loving sentiment and also reached out to me. So, I took her hoof with my other paw and looked over at her with love as well.

^_^

(Twilight's POV)

"With my talks with Celestia and Fluttershy plus all the research, I've been able to confirm that there is less pain with Zecora's strength potion than without." I was with Luna as we walked down the hallway toward the Ponyville teleportation room. I had woken her up early, so we could be with Pinkie and Rarity as they gave birth. The reassuring smile I gave to Luna was more for my benefit than hers. "So, it's comforting that the pain will not only be short but lessened because of Zecora's potion."

"Indeed," she agreed with a nod of her head as we walked into the teleportation room. "But as the mothers Tia has spoken to has said, the pain of birth is temporary but the joy of motherhood lasts a lifetime." Luna paused to smirk at me while we approached the rune circle. "Or in our case, multiple lifetimes."

"Which led me to wonder how long will our foals live? Will we outlive them? Will they live long lives as us because they have a powerful father and mother, in Alicorn cases?" I paused long enough to step into the rune circle with Luna and wait for it to teleport us to Ponyville just outside of our herd community before continuing. "Because I've found out, through asking the parents of Ponyville, that all parents want their foals to outlive them. And the parents are heartbroken and torn with grief if their foals die before they do. Which led to my previous questions and the impact that it would have on Celestia, you, and I." After emerging in Ponyville I followed Luna's lead, spread my wings, and flew off alongside of her as we flew toward Ponyville Hospital.

"I have not thought of these questions," Luna mused as we glided over the city in the early evening with the sun hanging low in the sky above. "However, should those questions not be better for another time? Further, do those questions and the possibilities change your mind on becoming a mother?"

As we flew over the center of town, my mind mulled over that question as Derpy unexpectedly flew up beside us. "Hi Twilight, hi Princess Luna," Derpy greeted happily with a wide smile. "Word around town is that Pinkie Pie and Rarity are giving birth at the hospital. It's my last stop for the mail today, so how are they doing?"

"Hi, Derpy," I greeted with a smile of my own and a wave of a hoof.

"Greetings, Miss Derpy," Luna greeted as well.

"Yes, they are in labor right now and we want to be there," I continued as it came across my mind to ask her the same questions. "Considering we are wanting to be mothers we wanted to see how painful the birth is."

"Oh yes, it's painful," she responded with a shutter and a wince but returned to the happy smile that she's known for. "But I forgot about all that pain after seeing my precious Dinky for the first time. To hold her in my hooves for the first time." As we got near the hospital the three of us angled down for a landing. As we did, I kept my eye on Derpy because she's known for rough landings due to her lazy eyes. "I couldn't be happier to have her in my life." As we began to land in front of the hospital, it was clear that she was about to crash again, so I used magic to help her land safely. "Thanks, Twilight," she gave me a sheepish thankful smile, "these eyes of mine make for hard landings, fly into things, knock over things in the house, etcetera."

"You're welcome," I said to her. "But can I ask you something?" After she gave me a nod, I asked her, "Because Luna, Celestia, and I are Alicorns, we will live long lives and therefore possibly outlive our foals. If you knew that something would happen to your daughter that would have her die before you did, would you still choose to have your daughter? Or not have her to save you from the grief of losing her?"

Derpy's mouth hung open with her head tilted to one side in confusion, with some shock thrown in, due to the question. A couple of minutes went by as she closed her mouth in thought. "I've never thought about it," she said at last as we stood in front of the hospital. "Life isn't fair, Twilight. I'm an example of that. I used to be a good flier until my eyesight went to Tartarus. So, sure, something could happen to my daughter. That's a fact of life. I would rather have her in my life, for however long I'll have her, than not have her in my life."

"Better to have loved and lost than not have loved at all," I whispered after a couple of seconds of thought about her answer. That got them both looking at me, wondering about what I said. I shook my head with a smirk, "Something that Emmit said once a while back that finally starts to make sense. Even if something happens to our foals, or if we do outlive our foals, we are still better ponies because of the foals in our lives. The family and herd that we have make us better ponies. Therefore, the opposite is also true. We would lose that part of ourselves if it never came to pass. We would lose the lessons we would learn. The love that we would have for our foals and herd sisters." My heart seemed to swell and felt like a lead weight was taken off my shoulders. Enough, to step up to Derpy and pull her into a hug. "Thank you, Derpy."

"You're welcome, Twilight," Derpy said quietly as she hugged me back. "But what did I do?" she asked after pulling away from me.

"For answering my questions and helping me get over a worry that my overthinking mind couldn't get rid of," I smiled at her. "I just had these worries that I just couldn't get rid of and you helped me with that."

"Oh, ok. Glad I could help. And thanks again for helping me land because I've got mail to deliver." After thanking me again, she turned and walked into the hospital. With a smile at Luna, we both walked into the hospital after her, through the front waiting area slash foyer, past the front counter, and to the stairs. After exiting the staircase and onto the second floor and turning to the East Wing, the first thing Luna and I spotted Pinkie's family. And not just Maud either, but apparently the whole family. And not just Pinkie's family but Rarity's parents as well. They were sitting in a smaller waiting area near the stairs and the second floor nurse's station.

"Greetings to the Pie family and Rarity's parents," Luna greeted warmly with a smile as we approached them.

"Glad everypony could make it," I added with my own smile.

Naturally, when they saw us they stood and began to bow but it was pleasing to see Luna hold up a hoof in protest. "No, please rise for we are all here for Pinkie and Rarity. Such ceremony is not needed."

"It's good to see you all here," I told them as they all stood back up. However, after saying that I noticed that Rarity's parents were looking a little embarrassed.

Rarity's father put a foreleg around his wife as she leaned into him with the same embarrassed look on her face. "We made sure to be here for this considering we couldn't get back in time for Hearth's Warming Eve like we should have."

Rarity's mother was looking just as glum when she added, "We felt bad for a couple of weeks after that, so we made sure to be here for this."

And as if on cue we heard Rarity shout out in pain from down the hallway. "GET THIS FOAL OUT OF ME ALREADY!"

"Pain always loosens the tongue," Pinkie's father mused softly while all of us turned to look down the hallway. The nurses, however, that were carrying on with their duties, paid it no mind as they went from room to room. I watched Igneous' face fell from a smile to a frown as he added, "And breaks hooves." Cloudy, Pinkiie's mother, had an embarrassed blush on her face when she heard that. And it took me a second to realize what he was talking about then smiled at them.

"Celestia broke his paw when it was her time," I said as the memory brought out a light giggle. As we heard Pinkie shout out her pain I began to wonder if his paw, and or paws, would survive this go around. Further wondered if either I or Luna would break his paw as we held onto him.

"For our second foal, he didn't want me to hold his hoof," Cloudy started saying with embarrassed amusement that had a small smile forming on her face. "So, he thought it would be better for me to put my leg around his shoulders. I quickly saw that it wasn't a good idea when I accidentally started choking him."

"Ouch," Rarity's father winced, chuckling a little.

Speaking of ouch, we all heard Pinkie's let out a wailing cry of pain as well.

"And that is something that Luna and I have to look forward to," I commented to them all as my eyes focused on the room down the hallway.

"Indeed," Luna echoed as she stood beside me, "the pain isn't something I look forward to."

"You're too focused on the pain, dears." Luna and I looked at Rarity's mother when she spoke up. She had an understanding smile on her face as she looked at us. "The pain of birth is momentary. Intense, yes but momentary. The joy, and life, of motherhood, are worth the momentary pain. And there's a definite reward to being a grandmother."

"We get to spoil our grandfoals," Pinkie's mother added with amusement in her voice and a wide smile on her face.

"Indeed, thou art quite correct," Luna agreed as she looked back at them. Then looked over at me, "We are focusing on the pain." As if on cue, both Pinkie and Rarity's scream rent the air. All of us suddenly looked down the hallway as Luna's voice, and face, changed to one of uncertainty, "Though it's hard not to."

^_^

Luna and I had a good time with Pinkie's and Rarity's parents as we waited. And talked with them at length about their time as a mother and the joys and hardships that went along with it. Until the maternal ward doctor started walking down the hall toward us.

"Both mothers and the newborn foals are doing fine and recovering," she said to us with a wide happy smile which greatly lifted our spirits. "And because of Zecora's strength potions they are stable and doing well enough for a short visit. However, I do request to make it relatively short."

"Of course, thank you," I told her then she led us down the hall and into their room. Pinkie's parents and sisters surrounded Pinkie's bed while Rarity's parents stood on the other side of Rarity's bed. Knowing what happened with Celestia, I checked Emmit to see if he was alright. He was and sitting on his butt between the beds with a proud and happy grin on his face. One thought came through my mind and a smirk across my face when our eyes met, the proud father. A phrase he told me a while back after telling me how useless he felt during Celestia's and Fluttershy's birth. And an amused giggle started bubbling up within me as I remembered a phrase that Rarity said about the whole thing. He gets all the fun and we mares get all the work.

Because Luna walked up to the foot of Pinkie's bed to check up on her, I walked over to the foot of Rarity's bed to do the same. I could see the exhaustion on her face but there was also a glowing happy new mother smile as well while she held her new foal. "It's a colt," she said dreamily as the newborn colt lay on her chest, wrapped in a soft blanket. "He has his father's yellow coat and white mane and tail the same color as my coat. I can't wait to see what color his eyes are. It would be so wonderful if they were the same color as my hair and tail."

"No wings or horn?" her father asked curiously as he leaned in for a better look.

Rarity slowly shook her head, "No, a simple earth pony. Rear hooves, front paws, and I can guarantee you that he'll eat meat. As much as he demanded that I eat it, that would not be a surprise. And I will raise him to be a real gentlestallion."

"Is yours an earth pony as well?" Luna asked curiously from the foot of Pinkie's bed.

Pinkie had the same tired but new mother happy look on her face as she too held her newborn foal. "Yeah," she said just as dreamily, "he has the same coat color as his father and the same pink color as my own mane and tail."

"Another wonderful addition to the Pie family," we all heard from Igneous as he looked down at his first grandfoal also with a look of pride.

"Of course, he will learn all about his Pie family heritage," one of Pinkie's sister's, Limestone I think her name is, spoke up. However, it was the tone in her voice and the look on her face that was one of cautious warning. A way of telling him that he better do this or face her wrath as she turned her head around to lightly glare at Emmit.

Taking that warning in good stride, he looked over to Pinkie's sister with a light glare of his own. "Of course he will, Miss Limestone," he told her with a curt nod. "As most everypony here knows, family is very important to me. That is why I want all my foals to grow up in the herd community that we've all established. I may be young yet but even I know that foals needs a stable safe environment with a strong mother and father figure in their lives to grow up in. So, yes he will grow up learning about his Pie heritage. However, he will also learn about his father's heritage and the heritage of his other aunts as well. Where as much as I can, I will educate him, and my other foals, personally."

While watching and listening to the exchange, I noticed that Rarity's son had the same, or at least very close, colors as Blueblood. Just swapped. I don't know if Rarity noticed that or not but we all know that Rarity's son will not grow up like Blueblood. She would never allow her own colt to grow up like that. Which meant that he could turn into quite the stallion. Pinkie's son I couldn't help but wonder about. What aspects of his parents did he inherit? What abilities would he have considering his mother? Would he have his own type of Pinkie sense? Would he be able to just appear out of nowhere at any time and place like Pinkie does? What abilities would he inherit from his father?

You are quiet, came Luna's telepathic voice. Taking a glance over at her, she had turned toward me and just started slowly stepping over to Rarity's bed.

I gave her a small thoughtful smile. Just in thought. While telepathically speaking to her, I returned my gaze to Rarity's new foal. Just wondering about things. I noticed that Rarity's foal colors is just like Blueblood's, just reversed. Of course, we all know that Rarity and Emmit would never allow their colt to grow up like him. What abilities would he inherit? What abilities Pinkie's new foal will inherit? Happy that Emmit is so determined to educate his foals himself as much as he can. What my own foal will look like and what abilities he or she will have? Those kind of things.

Luna came to sit beside me as we looked at Rarity and her drooping eyes. She was quickly falling asleep as the toil of the birth started taking its toll. I had the feeling that Pinkie was quickly falling asleep as well. Because of this, the conversations were quickly winding down as it became evident.

Indeed, Luna agreed, such thoughts have run through my mind as well. What my foal would look like? What abilities would he or she have? But after seeing the look on Pinkie's face and on Rarity's face at seeing their own newborn foals, I've realized that it is something that I'm looking forward to.

A smile spread across my face when I heard that, especially after seeing the look on her face as she looked down at the newborn foal. It was a look that my heart echoed. Me too, I agreed as my eyes also looked down at the newborn foal. I am, too. As I've interacted with my niece and watched little Solar and Fluttershy's foals, my heart seems to swell at the thought of my own foal in my hooves. Our eyes met with knowing smiles on our faces as we both realized the same thing. It's something that I want as well. That we can all help raise these foals as a herd community.

Luna acknowledged that with a slow nod of her head, As a herd we will be there for each other and our foals.

Extra Chapter: Heat

Author's Note

All right! This chapter is a little bit short but it is the last one before I start writing Storm King. Thank you all for reading, liking, and putting my stories on your bookshelves. It helps me know that my skills as a writer are improving.

And as always, write a constructive comment or two. Even if it's something you dislike about it. Let me know how I'm doing as a writer.

Extra Chapter: Heat

(Scootaloo's POV, mid-morning)

"This is so amazing!" I nearly screamed out while banking around the roof of city hall following Rainbow Dash. I hardly could believe that this was real. I was actually really flying and following Rainbow Dash around Ponyville as she taught me how to fly. After banking around the roof of city hall, she quickly started gaining altitude and headed toward some big clouds high in the sky above. An amazing feeling that I thought to never experience was happening right now. The wind flowing around my now normal wings, the wind flowing around my body, and the wind blowing through my mane and tail was only something for my dreams. It must have been the day that I felt something from Emmit. Because ever since that day, my wings started growing again. I followed her up to the clouds above the city where she landed on a big thick cloud with me beside her a couple of seconds later.

After landing on the cloud beside her, she put a wing around me and pulled me against her in a sideways hug, "You are so coming along with these flying lessons, buddy."

I leaned against my adopted sister with my heart pounding in my chest and the biggest happiest smile I've ever had in my entire life plastered on my face. "I can't believe I'm here," I giggled out excitedly. "I was beginning to believe that I'd never fly. It has to do something about that rush of magic I felt from Emmit a couple of weeks ago."

"And that was in his human form, right?" she asked as she pulled back to squarely at me.

I gave her a nod, "Yeah and he was just as surprised as I was when it happened. Nothing seemed to be different after it happened. At the time, I just knew that I felt great." I paused, closed my eyes, and spread my rear legs slightly as my focus shifted to the heat my body was feeling. "Like right now," my voice softened as the cool mid-morning breeze blew against my wet lower lips and swollen teats. "My body feels so hot and there's only one thought in my head other than flying. Emmit. I want it. I want him. I want him inside me, Rainbow. I want his hands touching me."

"Yeah, I know how you feel, buddy," I heard her with a tone that was understanding with some amusement.

Opening my eyes, I turned away from her and started looking around for him down below. My eyes were wide as if to take everything in as I watched for him. "I love this feeling, Rainbow," I moaned as my lower region felt hot and wet.

"Your body is in full heat swing, that's for sure." I heard her say before hearing Rainbow spread her wings. "Don't worry, buddy. I'll find him and bring him up here." A second later, she lept off the cloud and headed down to the city below. So, I waited and laid down on my back with my wings spread out underneath me on the cloud. While looking up at the blue sky above, I welcomed my first heat with open hooves because of who it would be with. My heart was already pounding in anticipation in my chest just at the thought of having him again. I rubbed my front hooves slowly down my chest, barrel, and stomach as if they were his hands. Spreading my rear legs wide to let the cool breeze blow against my hot wet and swollen lower lips felt good. But what would be better would be his eyes and his hands looking at and touching me. Fantasies that I've had about this day and being with him up here in the clouds above Ponyville were about to come true.

Because my eyes were closed and my mind was lost in thought about what was going to happen that I didn't hear the flap of Rainbow's wings. Nor did she say anything either. I didn't even know that Emmit was there until feeling his hand upon my lower lips. His touch sent a sudden wave of pleasure through me that had me gasping. And then my heart pounding in my chest when I opened my eyes to see him kneeling beside me. My body shuttered when he used a finger to gently part my lips. He was in his human form too and gloriously naked. As our eyes met, I spread all four legs out as wide as I could for him and moaned softly, "Oh yes, touch me," and slowly. Which he did. He just moved to sit between my legs first, so he could lean forward and use both hands.

He used his thumbs to rub against my lips and then part them while his other fingers touched and massaged on and around my teats. Ember's words of feeling the joy of being with him came to mind again brought a wide happy and lustful smile to my face. "Touch me all over. Kiss me all over," I said slowly while moaning out my desire and lust for him. All while the happiness that was bubbling up within me had a couple of tears falling from my eyes. "I'm so happy to be your mare, Emmit. For a lot of things but also for giving me my flight. So touch me all over. Kiss me all over. And then take me, Emmit."

With a knowing happy smile of his own, he slowly slid his hands up my body before bracing them against the cloud on either side of my head. Then lowered his head down for a kiss. It wasn't a quick one but a kiss that promised not to be quick but take it slowly. Which is just what I wanted. I returned it with a kiss of my own, bringing my front hooves up to rub against his head and mane. And parted my lips for him to let his tongue brush up against mine. My body felt like it was on fire and it had my hips moving slowly upward, reaching for what it wanted. Then I felt it, felt him.

My moan was soft and long into his mouth as my body reacted to the feeling of his hard dick against me. Oh, how I wanted him, how my body was hot, ready, and screaming for him. But not just yet. Breaking our kiss, I leaned back enough to shakily whisper out, "Touch me, kiss me all over first." My hooves on his head guided him down to my neck as I tilted my head away, closing my eyes to give him better access. He did. And felt his lips upon my neck. And his breath brushing against my fur. Moaning his name soft and slow, I lowered my front hooves back down to the cloud away from my body to let him have complete access to me.

Heat and shivers were sent to all the right places as his lips lingered against my neck first while his hands caressed my head. Be happy that you are with him. Fear not what others might think and let your heart soar in the sky at his touch and kiss, Ember's words came to mind again. Keeping my eyes closed, I arched my body where his lips were as if to get them closer to me. "Yes," was my passionate response that was part moan and part happy giggling. "Kiss me. Touch me." To my joy, he did. Every touch of his hands down each side of my body and every kiss down my chest and barrel drew out a happy and joyous moan and giggle. My heart was leaping for joy as it soared above the clouds as it pounded in my chest.

However, that paled in comparison to when his hands gripped my flanks and felt his tongue slowly lick up my pussy lips. A wave of sudden and intense pleasure shook me, making my eyes open wide and gasp long and loud. Then moaned long and loud as he kissed and sucked gently against me all while feeling his hands gently squeeze my cutie marks possessively. I loved it and calling out his name again, long and loud, let him and everypony know it. And that included the other pegasi that were on the clouds around us. I saw the hungry look of each one of them and knew that they wouldn't get much of a chance at him if Rainbow Dash had any say. She was hovering above us with a hard firm glare at them as if daring them to make a move.

I wouldn't have heard them even if they were talking because of the pounding of my own heart in my ears and the loud encouraging moans I was sounding off to him. But all good things end. And what seemed to be all too soon, I felt his lips retreat from my pussy. As he slowly kissed up my body and his hands firmly rubbed up my body. Breathing heavily, I couldn't help but whine in disappointment as his warmth left only to be replaced by the chill in the air. That was ok, though, because I knew that the warmth would be soon replaced once again by him being deep inside me.

Lifting my head up off the cloud, my eyes met his. Both of us had the same look on them. He wanted me and I wanted him. Soon, I felt one of his hands rest between my wings and the other came up underneath me to hold my head. As our eyes were still locked onto each other, I not only felt the wonderful warmth of his body against mine but also the glorious feeling of his tip touching me. And when he entered, it wasn't quick or sudden but slowly. Slowly, I felt him part me and slide himself inside making me sigh in pleasure as he held me with our eyes locked on each other. I told him that I didn't want it hard and fast like Rainbow Dash but slow. I wanted to feel my body expanding around him until my body couldn't take any more of him.

So, that's what he did. Slowly, he entered me and I felt my body stretch around him. Until realized that he was all the way inside. I took all of him inside me. "Hold me," I whispered while wrapping my rear hooves around his waist as if to hold him there. Then wrapped my front hooves around his neck and head, whispering, "Stay like this...for a minute." As my eyes started closing, I shifted my front hooves down to lay my head on his shoulder as he embraced me. He held me as I held him. For a minute or two, this was all I wanted. Just to be held and embraced by him with his body deep inside of mine. To feel his body invade mine while my heart pounded in my chest and his fingers dig into my coat between my wings. And sigh against his neck and shoulder letting my body burn with lustful desire for him and him alone while my front hooves rub against his back. For a moment, this was all I wanted. To feel this closeness between us. This connection.

Only after my gentle encouragement did he start moving against me and making love to me as he held me. He didn't take me fast and hard but stayed somewhat slowly. I wanted it that way. I wanted to feel his body against mine, his arms around me, and his dick inside me as much as possible. And wanted to feel filled by his body. All while I could tell when he was close to finishing because his hand that was on my head moved down to squeeze my butt, his breath started coming out quick and hard and heard his frantic grunts in my ear. My heart was pounding in my chest as I panted out my own desire and need to feel his hot fluid inside me in his ear.

Then it hit us. Our mutual ending felt like an explosion. As my own body clamped down and sucked on his hard dick, I felt his fluid squirt deep into me. As he grunted into my ear, I took a gasp of my own into his, opened my eyes wide, looked up to the blue sky above, and shouted out my joy and pleasure up into the sky after a quick joyous laugh.

^_^

(Sweetie Bell's POV)

Using my magic, the pillow was dropped down on the large cloud-infused mattress. Even though I've had sex with him before, I wanted this one to be special because this would be my first heat with him. And my heat was in full swing due to how hot, sensitive, and wet they were right now. Especially after images of Emmit in his human form ran through my mind all morning and afternoon. As Pinkie would say, I was nervicited in that I was nervous and excited at the same time. Because a mare's first heat is something that should be a special time with hopefully a special stallion. Sadly that's not the case for a lot of mares today. So, in that sense not only did I feel lucky but Scootaloo and Apple Bloom also felt lucky to have Emmit in our lives. A smile spread across my face as my mind thought over the previous year.

I was so lost in thought that I didn't hear him walk up the plank and into the clubhouse until he spoke up. "Nice bed you've set up for us Sweetie."

At hearing his voice, my nostrils flared and my head picked up his familiar scent making my heart begin to flutter in my chest. After turning around to face him, his piercing red eyes and wide possessive smile had me blushing. "Of course. This is my first time with you in heat, so I wanted it to be comfortable that way we could take our time. How is Scootaloo?"

"Resting comfortably in a cloud above city hall," he said smiling at me as he stepped up to me. Then lifted his paw to my chin, lifted my head up, and gave me a soft lingering kiss. Even though soft, it was possessive. Rarity likes how possessive and protective he is. And I like that, too. I also knew that he would stay with me for a couple of hours before heading over to Apple Bloom as well. "I stayed with her for a couple of hours cuddling with both her and Rainbow before coming over here," he said to me after breaking our kiss.

"I know you would," I told him while looking up into his eyes, "just like I know you will do the same with me. After loving me, I know that you will hold me." Then grinned a little, saying, "I love it when you hold me in either form but I'll admit to liking your human form the most. All of us girls love the way your hands feel on us. But right now I want something else." Knowing what I wanted, he morphed into his naked human form with a knowing smile and a passionate look on his face. My eyes immediately locked onto his semi-hard cock in front of me. His scent was strong as it assaulted my nose making me breathe it in deep while lifting up a front hoof to his cock. And without another word, rubbed it gently and slowly. I may not have said anything, but I didn't have to. Because when our eyes met, it told him everything that I was thinking. What I've not told him yet was that I was taking lessons from Fluttershy and this was the perfect time to see how well I do. With that in mind, I sat down on the floor and brought up the other hoof, and placed it against him at the base of his cock. When both hooves were resting against him on either side of his cock, did I lean my head forward and lightly kiss the head.

Fluttershy told me to lift my eyes up at him while doing this to know how I was doing and gauge his reaction. After kissing his head, he smiled down at me and gently put his hands on my head. Knowing that I couldn't take him all in, I wrapped only his head with my lips and sucked gently on it as Fluttershy told me to. All the times before, I was practicing on her dildo. So, this was the first time doing this to him. I was happy with his reaction of closing his eyes, spreading his legs a little, and letting out a long sigh of pleasure. Because of his reaction, I ran my hooves lightly up and down each side of his quick hardening shaft while lightly sucking on his head. While running my hooves up his shaft, I would lightly suck on his head. When my hooves went down his shaft, I wouldn't.

His soft moan and his fingers digging into my mane, along with his hardening shaft, let me know how I was doing. It did me good to see that I was doing this correctly and good enough to arouse and excite him. And he wasn't the only one that was excited. After pausing for a couple of seconds, I ran my hooves down his cock, pressed them against his body, and then with a moan of my own, I took his cock as deep as I could into my mouth without gagging on it. While running my tongue hard against the underside of his cock, I sucked hard on it in quick succession. I was happy that I was able to please him enough to make his legs shake a little and softly call out my name.

But now was the time for him to return the favor. So, I stopped, pulled away from him, and with my eyes looking up into his, backed up to the cloud mattress, and laid down on my back. I loved the way his eyes followed me as I backed up, laid on my back, and spread myself out for him. Nothing needed to be said between us, because the looks in our eyes told us everything, as my heart started pounding in my chest as he stepped up, onto the mattress, and knelt down between my legs. After he knelt down, a second later he leaned forward, placed his hands on either side of my head, and gave me a passionate kiss that I eagerly returned. But because he leaned over, his cock was also pressed against me and parting my sensitive wet pussy lips. So, I moaned into his mouth while lifting my rear up a little to rub myself against his hard shaft.

He didn't stay at my lips either but started kissing my cheek, my neck, and with eager soft groans started kissing down my body. Placing my hooves against his head, I encouraged him to keep kissing me. And to keep touching me as his hands pressed and rubbed down my body after each kiss. He wasn't quick with his lips or hands but slowly kissed and rubbed down my chest and down my barrel. Each kiss and touch against my body encouraged my body to greater heat, want, and need. Which only grew the closer he got to my pussy. And when he finally did...

I moaned out long and loud when I felt his tongue firmly lick up my pussy lips with his hands gripping my flanks. Each lick of his tongue and squeeze of his hands were possessive. I loved it but I wanted more. And he knew it too because he also wanted the same. He told me that when he squeezed my flanks and sucked hard against my pussy.

But only for a couple of seconds before pulling away and leaning up again.

As our eyes met again he sat up on his knees and lowered my waist even with his. Nothing needed to be said as I used my magic to guide lower his cock where he placed the tip against my pussy lips. When his head penetrated me and stretched me, my mouth hung open as if in a perpetual silent moan. The look in our eyes told us everything. He wanted me and I wanted him. Then with a slow nod from me, I told him not to be gentle.

And I screamed out long and loud at the sudden onslaught of pleasure at the invasion of his cock. Still, I kept my head up with my eyes locked on the sight of his hands gripping my flanks and his cock ramming inside me time and again. I loved the sight of the muscles in his stomach and arms flexing with the effort of pounding his rod into me. Unlike times before, my body was taking him completely and fully. But I wanted more, so I lifted my hoof up to my horn and started quickly rubbing against it. Pleasure went through my body like an out-of-control storm as the stimulation from my horn added to the onslaught.

He knew that I wanted ferocity this time and with one look from me he stopped long enough to lean down again, lay himself over me, and brace one hand on the mattress next to my head. Then used his other hand to lift up my head and take my horn into his mouth. Yelling out another round of his name and moans was all I could do, and all I wanted to do, when he started pounding me once more while licking and sucking on my horn at the same time. He wanted me to experience wild sex with horn stimulation because that's what I wanted. All other times were slow and gentle but not this time.

But as our mutual climax got closer and my horn was quickly glowing brighter, I noticed that he wasn't pulling away. Instead, his hand was gripping my head tighter. He wanted my magic to erupt inside his mouth? What would that do? I didn't know, so I was worried and wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not. While attempting to pull my head away, he wouldn't let me. Because that was what he wanted. So, I relaxed completely as best I could, trusting him, and wrapped my hooves around his neck and held onto him. I held onto him as the glow from my horn got brighter as my climax was nearing closer and closer. I wanted him. I wanted to feel his fluid rush inside of me. To feel the overwhelming pleasure of my body gripping, pulling, and sucking on his cock as he filled me.

And that's what happened. He slammed into me one last time as my body climaxed around his cock. And I felt my horn erupt with magical energy that went straight into his mouth. And heard his grunts around my horn as my magic left my horn and into his mouth. He was giving me a part of himself by my body drinking from him, so he wanted to drink from me in the form of magic from my horn. Our bodies spasmed and shook with each pleasurable contraction as I shouted out in loud short screams.

^_^

(Apple Bloom's POV)

I know that Sweetie Belle said that she wanted to be all alone but I couldn't help but sneak over to our old clubhouse to take a peek. And luck would have it at just the right time. I tip-hooved my way up the steps to take a peek through the door. But what I saw surprised me. I wasn't surprised that he was on top because that's what she wanted. What was surprising was that he was sucking on her horn. And he wasn't letting go either. Seeing his muscles bulge in effort was doing wonders down below, sure. But what had me worried was the sight of Sweetie's horn glowing brighter and brighter as she neared climax and he wasn't pulling back. It looked like Sweetie tried pulling back but he wouldn't let her.

As their climax got near and her horn got bright enough that I almost had to shield my eyes with a hoof. So bright that all I could hear was the wet slapping sounds of sex. Then I heard Sweetie let out a long shout of pleasure when they climaxed together. The brightness from her horn dimmed so I could see what was going on. And got another surprise. While she wrapped her hind legs around his waist and squeezed him with each orgasmic contraction, I watched her horn ignite in energy that went right into his body as she screamed in pleasure. Each time her body spasmed, her horn would erupt in magic and flow right into him with his own body glowing as if accepting it. This was something that I'd never seen before but knew that Twilight would find fascinating.

As their bodies calmed down, he pulled out of her and shifted where he was holding her from behind. I quietly backed away and let them have their cuddling time as he put an arm and a leg over her to hold her against him even as his body started to dim from absorbing her magic. While walking away from them and to the place where I would wait for him, my mind couldn't help but wonder what that was all about. And I would have about three or so hours to think about it until he came for me.

^_^

That time finally came two hours later. I had laid myself down underneath one of the apple trees in the same field as our old clubhouse. Just some random tree that wasn't far from the clubhouse but farther away from the house. I was happy to wait for him out here in the orchard. Because this would be our special moment together.

"There you are," I finally heard from him off to the right. He was trotting down the row toward me with a smile on his face. "At least you didn't go far."

After standing up to face him, I simply shook my head before turning toward the setting sun. "Of course, I didn't go far. I wanted us to watch the sunset together." As I told him that, he started stepping up behind me. Us ponies are a heard species and as such, we can always tell when a predator is near. And I could tell that he stepped up behind me. So, while the sun set and started painting the sky like a painter, I lifted my tail for him and spread my rear legs for him. And felt his nose taking in my scent first. Because my body was in heat, my pussy lips were already warm and wet for him. A shiver went through me when his tongue slowly licked the juices from my pussy as his tongue parted them. "Let us watch the sunset as you hold me," I said to him then moaned out loud as his tongue darted inside. "Hold me...with your...cock inside me. Then...after the moon...rises...buck me."

I almost whined when he retracted his tongue and the cool breeze blew against my lower lips. But I knew what was coming next. While keeping my eyes up at the painted sky above, I lowered myself enough for him to step over me. His warmth may have left my pussy, but it would be replaced soon. I felt his body over me and his head on my shoulder a second later. Then his cock started parting my lips. He put his cheek against mine and sighed in pleasure as he slowly slipped inside. Closing my eyes for a couple of seconds, I enjoyed the feeling of his cock stretching me. Then we both shifted slightly to make us more comfortable to enjoy the sunset together. He raised his right leg against me to hold me up against his chest. So, I could lift my left leg up to rest against his right. Then we both opened our eyes to enjoy the last remnants of the setting sunlight.

"This is my first time in heat with you," I whispered to him as the last of the sun's light started dying. My heart started pounding in my chest for what was about to come. That echoed in my voice as it was now filled with wanton desire and lust. "It's a special time for a mare. And I'm so happy to have this with you. Out here in the open orchard as natural as we can be." The last of the light died away and the moon's light shined dimly as the stars started twinkling above. I knew that he would wait for my word to begin. And with a voice that was slightly shaking with anticipation, I whispered huskily to him, "I'm now your mare, Emmit. I want your scent on me. Claim me, Emmit. And don't be gentle."

And he wasn't. He immediately started pounding himself hard and deep inside me making me scream out in lustful passion as the pleasures overtook me.

^_^

(AJ's POV)

I heard them before seeing them. And by my sister's shouts, grunts, and loud moans, she was enjoying herself. Walking toward the sounds of sex and passing by the many apple trees I knew they were near. After thinking about it, I thought that if she didn't mind that he would take me right after her and we could all snuggle together under the stars. At least it was easy to find them. And that I did a short time later.

Neither of them was speaking as he pounded away at my sister. Sounds of passionate sex hit my ears as I walked up to them from behind. After brushing a few tails out of the way with a hoof, I gently put my hoof against Emmit's butt, giving it a gentle rub. Don't worry, surgarcube, I mentally told him, it's just me. When you get done with my sister. Take me then we all can lay together under the stars. He didn't respond to me and kept bucking my sister. And they were close to finishing, too. I loved watching his muscles work and even more feeling his hard muscles work under my hoof. He was a powerful creature and I loved him for it. That thought brought a smile to my face as I ran my hoof slowly up his body, feeling his muscles.

It was when I moved in front of them that their mutual orgasm hit. Apple Bloom cried out so loud that I thought that she might have thrashed her voice. But she screamed out as he slammed into her one last time as she lifted up her head with her eyes wide up toward the full moon above. Emmit clamped down upon her shoulder as he grunted and moaned while her body milked him.

Both of them were breathing heavily as they rode out the remainder of their mutual climax. My sister lowered herself to the ground as her body twitched with the afterglow. Then rolled herself over to look up to Emmit, who stood over her with his head down panting and sweating. My heart was beating wildly at the sight of him with my own breathing quickly becoming hot and heavy. "Got another round in ya?" I asked him softly. "If my sister doesn't mind that is?"

"No...I don't...mind," she said between breaths as she panted, giggled, and twitched with the afterglow. "Go after her, Emmit. I want us all to lay together under the stars for a little bit."

My heart fluttered and skipped a few beats when Emmit raised his head to meet my gaze. With his breathing heavy, slow, and deep along with his body fresh from a workout and sweating, the whole package along with his piercing red eyes made him look every bit like a dangerous predator. With his eyes on me, he carefully stepped aside from my sister, stepped up to me, and immediately gave me a passionate head-turning kiss. Which lingered for about a minute or two before he quickly took me as well. Where I happily gave myself over to him.

^_^

(Luna & Nightmare Moon's POV)

Twilight and I were waiting for Emmit in the herd community by the waterfall. We wanted it to be special for tonight, so we both brought over our mattresses from our community houses and used our magic to merge them together. So now we had a supersized king bed by the waterfall. Close enough to enjoy the sight and sound of the water against the rocks and close enough to smell the water. Twilight and I have talked it over and she has granted me to go first with him.

Twilight wasn't with me right now but was with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie at Fluttershy's cottage nearby. She said that she wanted to spend more time with them to learn more about being a mother and taking care of foals. I, meanwhile, was waiting patiently on the oversized king mattress for him.

"Wasn't Twilight supposed to be here as well?" he asked as he finally trotted up to me. He looked tired but still had a happy pleased smile on his face. Understandable considering he's bucked all three crusaders and probably Rainbow Dash and Applejack as well. However, he still looks fully capable. If not, then there's a magical booster.

We smiled at him with both Luna and I spoke at the same time, "She will a little later. For right now, our husband lay down on your back on the mattress. We wish to be on top with your hands on our body." Without saying anything else, he changed to his naked human form, walked over to the mattress, and then laid down on his back.

"Your eyes are both Luna and Nightmare Moon while looking like Nightmare Moon," he said as I stepped onto the mattress, putting a hoof gently against one leg.

"We are both in complete agreement tonight, our husband," we told him softly as we slowly ran our hoof up his leg while slowly stepping closer to his head. Our hoof ran up his leg to lightly stroke against his semi-hard cock before rubbing his stomach first on its way up to his chest and neck. After straddling him, lowering ourselves down upon his semi-hard cock, we put our hoof gently against his cheek. "We love you, husband. And tonight, under our full moon that shines down upon us, we want you to impregnate us." Our heart seemed to swell as our eyes met his while our hips rolled to rub his hardening cock against our pussy lips, parting them. "You've done so much for us. You've made us whole again. Brought us closer to our sister than ever. We love you, our husband. We are happy to be your beloved wife. We love your strength and your passion for us. So, tonight, beneath our full moon we want you to put life within us." His hard cock was ready, so we raised ourselves enough to line him up. Then, with his eyes looking up at ours and with a hoof against his cheek, we slowly lowered ourselves onto his hard waiting cock. "Impregnate us, our husband. Fill us, our husband. Let us create life together, our husband."

^_^

(Twilight's POV)

Nightmare Moon had messaged me that Emmit had shown up, so I left the girls at Fluttershy's place and started walking over to the waterfall. While I walked toward them, my mind returned to what we all had talked about while at Fluttershy's. While watching Rarity's son and Pinkie's son gently suckle on their mother's teat, I held Fluttershy's daughter in my front hooves as she suckled on the bottle. Turned out that their teeth had started coming in already, so Fluttershy was alternating between the natural way and the bottle. That way it gave her teats a chance to recover. As my eyes watched Fluttershy's daughter suckle, I couldn't help but think of my own son or daughter doing the same from me. How would it feel? And other questions ran through my mind. Questions that would be answered after having a foal of my own. After foalsitting my niece from Cadence and then my other nieces and nephews, unofficial of course, from Celestia, Fluttershy, and now Pinkie and Rarity, my heart seemed to swell with the want and need to have one of my own.

I was ready to become a mother.

However, when my eyes spotted Emmit and Nightmare Moon, I wasn't sure if I was ready for what I was witnessing. I knew that they would be having sex and we've had it in front of each other many times. That wasn't surprising. That was expected. Nor was surprising that she was on top while Emmit was stimulating her wings and her horn as she was slamming down on him. Nor was it really surprising that he had one hand on her head and using his mouth to stimulate her horn. He's done it before. What was surprising is that he wasn't letting go when it was clear that her magic was about to erupt with her orgasm.

Her horn was glowing brightly which indicated that she was very close. Their need to finish was frantic now. As I continued walking up to them, with my eyes latched onto the sight, he was thrusting up in frantic sexual need to meet her coming down on him. Both of them were breathing hard, covered in sweat, and with their bodies frantically coming together, the sounds of smells of sex was almost as powerful as the sound and smell of the waterfall nearby. Another surprise came when, Emmit's hand left her wings and grabbed the other side of her head. And she wasn't resisting but what going to let her magic erupt in his mouth.

What was she thinking? When her magic erupts, it would be wild unrestrained magic that would be pouring into him. The danger, not to mention the possibilities, were unthinkable. And yet it happened right before me.

Nightmare Moon slammed herself down upon him, meeting his upward thrust into her, and then cried out in triumphant pleasure. Like many times before, her magic erupted from her horn. However, unlike before, her magic left her horn to go directly into Emmit's mouth. I stood there in shock and awe to watch her magic leave her and enter his body as they rode out the almost violent orgasm between them. I watched in awe as his body glowed each time her magic went into his mouth. It appeared as if his body was absorbing her magic. I simply stood there, transfixed on the sight.

How was this possible?

It wasn't until she started to relax upon him, did Emmit let go of her horn. It was then, when they were laying there panting away their exhaustion as he held her, did I finish walking up to them, onto the oversized mattress, and laid down beside them. "Are you two all right?" I asked, concerned for the both of them. "Emmit? Did you just absorb her magic?" While waiting for either of them to answer, I used a hoof to gently brush some sweat off of Emmit's forehead. He felt just fine and didn't seem effected by the incident.

"Fear not...friend Sparkle," Nightmare Moon said as she laid there catching her breath, "we are...fine. And you would...be correct...that he absorbed our...magic." Emmit didn't say anything but let her explain sense he was just laying there with his arms around her. "It was an incredible experience, friend Sparkle. You should let him drink from you as well." She looked like she was coming off of a high of some sort as she giggled at my reaction to that statement. "During our climax," she smiled up at me with a loopy but satisfied look, "as our body was taking his fluids, he was taking some of ours. It was like an exchange of sorts. We took from him and so he took from us. We each gave something of ourselves to the other. It was unlike anything I've felt before."

"Are you insane? That was reckless! You had no idea what would happen!" was my first response to that. Emmit had his own response as he brought a hand to my muzzle, gently squeezing it shut. And turned my head to look down at him.

"Relax, you adorkable mare, you," he said slowly and lazily with amusement in his voice. "I've already done it with Sweetie Belle, so I knew it was reasonably safe. And she's right, it was like she was quite literally giving a part of herself to me as I was giving a part of myself to her." I had no idea what to say against that. He did, though. He gently guided my head down to his, giving me a light lingering kiss and then asked me, "Will you give a part of yourself to me?"

"It's worth doing, friend Sparkle," Nightmare Moon encouraged as she gave me a reassuring smile.

"My brain is still telling me that both of you are insane," I said immediately with a slight shake of my head. Then my face softened and I gave him a passionate kiss. Then said, "But yes, I want you to do that to me, too. That's what my heart is telling me and for once I'm not going to pay any attention to my head but follow my heart. So, yes. I'll gladly give a part of myself to you. I love you, Emmit."

"I love you, too," he said up to me.

Later as he and I climaxed together, I found out that he was right. I did feel part of myself leave me and enter him. It was the strangest feeling. But I did so with open hooves and willingly gave part of me to him. Whether it was part of my soul, or simply my magic I guess only time would tell. But after the night was over, Nightmare Moon, Luna, and I both knew that he gave us something as well. We both knew that we were pregnant without any doubt. So, we laid with him that night underneath the stars. Before we fell asleep, Nightmare Moon said to us that she wanted to do this here in the herd community as a way to start a new life. A new beginning, Nightmare Moon called it. She put her hatred of her sister behind her. And now, she was putting a new life before her. She told us that for the first time in her life, she felt not only complete but content and happy. And thankful for all of us in her life and the change in her life because of us. And even though she was still a little nervous about the future, she knew that everything would turn out all right because we would be with her.

No matter what.

Chapter One: The Crystalling

Chapter One: The Crystalling

(Celestia’s POV)

Soon I’ll have to get up and raise the sun. For the next ten or so minutes, however, I was watching Emmit sleep. Over the past month, and especially hearing about the Crystalling today, he’s been nervous about what could happen. Understandable considering he came to me from another world. Couldn’t even speak at first, until my mother gave him that ability, and the ability to transform between his fox form and his human form. As my hoof gently stroked his human head, my mind thought about how far we’ve come over the past year, almost a year. From complete stranger to lover to husband. Of course, it was Luna that had taken to him first, especially after seeing him get an actual cutie mark. The same mark as her former lover no less. Even he was shocked by that. Because humans aren’t supposed to get cutie marks. And that raised a question: “Just what is he then, if not fully human?” Turned out that he’s a descendant of Luna’s lost lover that got sent to the human world by mistake.

Then came the news of a shadow organization that had tried to resurrect an evil mare named “Blackheart.” Only to drag in his mother as well. He was able to defeat her, save his mother, and destroy the runes. Almost at the cost of his own life. If not for the Tree of Harmony rescuing him. It was the Tree of Harmony that brought him here to us in the first place. Yes, a lot has happened to him.

Luna, Rarity, and I are married to him. Me expecting my first foal possibly later today. And because of a magical mishap, Fluttershy is also pregnant and expecting twins, though that’s more of my mother’s doing and her planning. The spawn of a whole new pony race which will be named “Thestrals” that Luna will watch over and command. Part pony, part bat, and omnivore like Emmit. That is if Emmit can reform Nightmare Moon which is a separate personality and trapped deep within Luna’s mind. It’s a wonder he’s still sane after all that.

So, it took him a little bit to get to sleep. And even after humming to him and rubbing his head, like I am now, it still took an hour for him. Odd really. I’m the one going to have a foal either today or tomorrow and he’s the one that’s almost in a panic.

And the sun is going to panic if I don’t raise it in a few minutes. Seems it’s a little impatient this morning as it began to pull my magic. With a slight roll of my eyes, and a roll of my body, I rolled myself out of bed and onto the floor. Being pregnant means that I didn’t walk or trot to the door. Nope, I waddled to the door with our foal swaying gently underneath me, even as careful as I was, toward the balcony. A couple of months ago, as the day drew nearer, the doctor determined to play it safe and have the baby supported by a wrap that went around me.

Once at the balcony, my eyes spotted the moon going down, which meant Luna was lowering it. So, using my magic I gently encouraged the sun to rise to begin its journey. Then looking off to the side, I watched Luna gently glide her way over to me after our morning duty was done.

“Good morrow, sister,” Luna greeted with tired eyes as she landed by me, nuzzling me in greeting. “How are you feeling this morning?”

“About ready to pop,” I returned with an excited giggle as we made our way back inside. “Odd that he’s the one so concerned and almost at a panic when I’m the pregnant one.”

“Indeed, sister,” Luna agreed as she shut the door behind her. “Then again, he does have a lot on his plate, as the saying goes.” We were whispering to each other so as not to wake him.

“How were his dreams tonight?” I asked while we stopped at my bed, watching him. He laid still.

“He’s still very much concerned that the involvement of the changelings, and possible abduction of his father, has changed everything,” she replied softly with her voice filled with concern. She too watched him sleep, using a front hoof to gently rub against his head as well. “A valid concern, in my opinion,” she continued. “However, whatever may come I believe we will triumph.” She nuzzled me again, “As long as we stay a family.”

Nuzzling back, I hummed in agreement. “I agree,” my voice held regret and remorse in it, as did my eyes when they met hers. “Something I should have learned long ago. If only I had learned that then maybe…” I shook my head before nuzzling her again, “I’m sorry, sister. I’m so sorry about what happened before.”

She nuzzled me back whispering, “I know and I forgive you, sister. My deeper emotions, or Nightmare Moon, may take longer to deal with, however.”

“How is that going?”

Luna hesitated, as if in thought, “I have finally accepted that Nightmare Moon is my deep emotions that the Tree of Harmony locked away. That Emmit was right. Nightmare Moon wasn’t caused by evil magic, but by my own mind. Even as I begin to understand it, it’s still odd to think about and feel.”

I simply put a wing around her in a sideways hug as she spoke.

“A completely separate personality, Nightmare Moon, created by my own mind,” she mumbled quietly as if trying to still understand it. All the while her eyes were on Emmit. “And Emmit understands it and can help.” She sighed and leaned into me. “Nightmare Moon and I have talked many times since the first. And we are making headway, as the modern saying goes.”

“I’ll do whatever is necessary. And now that I understand, truly understand, I need to apologize to her.”

Luna smiled at me, “I know. And I think you will, but I don’t think that now is the right time yet.”

“Very well, sister. I leave it to the judgment of you and Emmit.” It was then that Emmit began to stir from his slumber with a soft groan. With a wink to Luna and a wicked smile on our faces, we made our way over and onto the bed. I laid down in front of him with Luna behind him laying a front leg over him. “Emmit,” I cooed softly at him before giving him a light kiss. “Wake up, it’s time.”

His eyes fluttered open but didn’t focus on me just yet. “Time…?” his voice was slurred because of sleep. “Time for what?” With his mind still half asleep, I could practically see the gears trying to grind in his head. I thought I would help it along.

“Emmit, dear,” I whispered to him, giving him a deeper kiss to wake him up. “It’s time t-“

“It’s time,” he nearly shouted in alarm, awake in an instant. He sat straight up in bed, turned to me, and grabbed my head with his hands, “It’s time.” He started looking around in a near panic. “Ok, ok, ok. Get things together,” he mumbled quietly and quickly got out of bed, naked. He was in his human form. Immediately he went to my wardrobe to gather my clothes, which had already been packed for the trip this morning and was already by the door.

“Good news is,” Luna giggled at the sight of Emmit running around the room trying to gather stuff that was already gathered, “he’s awake.”

With a giggle, I shook my head and smiled at him, “Bad news is, he’s panicking again.”

“Where is it?” I watched him look through my stand-alone closet for the clothes I said I’d take. Obviously forgetting that it’s already packed.

“Emmit, dear,” I called out to him, “it’s already packed by the door. It’s time to get to the train.” Emphasis on the train to try and get through to him. And he responded by looking over at me.

“Right,” he said and quickly went to the door, opened it, and grabbed the head of one of the guards. “BABY!” Then grabbed the head of the other guard. “TRAIN!” And then came inside toward me. Meanwhile, our two poor guards looked at each other first before looking over at us in total confusion.

Grabbing him with my magic, I decided to stop his morning panic attack, “Emmit, listen to me.” I think I finally got his attention. “It’s time to head to the train for the trip to the Crystal Kingdom.” I let him go when he finally started to relax with a sheepish smile.

“Oh, sorry,” he apologized with an embarrassed smile.

Luna and I giggled, stepping up to him and hugging him from both sides. “It’s quite alright, dear,” I told him, hugging him with my head on his chest.

“Indeed, it was very entertaining,” Luna said, also hugging him with her head on his chest.

“Luna!” even though I wanted to chastise her, I still giggled at it.

I watched him roll his eyes but still took it in good humor. Even put his hands on our heads before leaning down and giving each of us a kiss at the base of our horns. “I’m glad I was entertaining.” His voice held his embarrassment.

“Is everything alright, your highnesses, sire?” one of the guards, now standing just inside the door, questioned.

Leaning back, I patted a hoof against him before addressing the guard. “Yes, everything is alright. Please take our bags to the carriage. We’re ready to board the train.”

Both saluted, “Yes, your highness.” Because both of them were unicorns, each of them carried a bag or two down the hall.

“Alright, I’m sorry for laughing,” Luna apologized with a lingering kiss to his lips. “But we need to get to the station, so morph and let’s go.”

With another slight roll of his eyes, he morphed into his fox form but still smiled at us both. “Alright, let’s go.”

“Is Twilight and her friends going to meet us on the train as planned?” Luna asked after we left the room. As usual, Emmit was between us with a couple of tails over us possessively.

“It’s still planned, yes,” Emmit told us as we made our way to the carriage. “They figured it would be easier than coming here first.”

“This is so exciting! Not only for Equestria but for the Crystal Kingdom. I’m sure that Twilight will tell us all about it.”

“I’m sure it is, Tia,” Emmit commented, although his voice betrayed the concern that was running through his mind. “I’m just hoping that everypony is safe afterward.”

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, The Friendship Express)

After getting to the train, I thanked the two stallion guards for their assistance before dismissing them. While I was doing that Tia and Luna had already entered the train where Twilight and her friends waited for them. We had requested the royal car for us to use and rest in for the few hours the trip will take. Already the girls were at it, cooing and giggling at not only Tia and the excitement over the upcoming birth. But the Crystalling as well. At the conductor’s call of “NEXT STOP FOR THE FRIENDSHIP EXPRESS IS THE CRYSTAL KINGDOM. ALL ABOARD” I boarded the train as well.

“Tia, darling I hope you and the baby are well,” came Rarity’s voice as I stepped inside. Tia had taken one bench to lay on with Luna sitting across from her on the other. The other girls were on their own bench seats around them.

“Yes, Rarity,” Tia told them with a smile as she rubbed her baby bump gently with a hoof, “we are just fine and looking forward to the Cyrstalling. As I understand it, hasn’t it been about a millennium since the last one?”

As I entered and took my seat next to Luna, putting a couple of tails around her, and held her to me, the girls quickly said hello before putting all their attention on Tia again.

“Yes, from what I’ve been able to find out,” Twilight informed us as she turned around in her seat and peered over it at us from behind me. As she spoke and started explaining what the Crystalling is Luna whispered to me that she’s going to get some sleep. I nodded as she put a light sleep spell over herself before falling asleep against me. “Whenever a baby is born in the Crystal Empire, the parents bring it before the Crystal Heart. They get the purest shard of the crystal they can find, then pick a Crystaller to present the baby to everypony who comes. Then they all share the light and joy they feel, feeding it into the crystal that joins with the Heart and increases its power. And because it’s a royal Crystalling, the whole empire is going to show up. It’s a royal Crystalling that hasn’t happened in about a millennium.” Luna was fast asleep by the time Twilight was done explaining.

“What does that mean though?” Starlight asked, also from behind me, sitting beside Twilight. “Increasing its power?”

“From what I can guess,” Twilight answered as the train whistled its departure before jerking slightly, “it’s a way to make it more powerful in order to help protect the kingdom. And not just from enemies but from nature as well. It also acts as a barrier for fierce storms, keeping them at bay.”

“Didn’t you all witness that before after it showed up?” I asked while looking over at Spike that was behind Tia.

“Oh, you mean when I helped save the kingdom?” Spike grinned as Rarity rolled her eyes next to him.

Some of them giggled but some also rolled their eyes as well with Twilight answering him. “Yes, Spike. And yes that was the first instance that we saw of the phenomenon. Before, Cadence was using her love to keep the storm at bay, but once the Heart was powered again it was able to do so by itself. Crystallings are used to help increase that power. The more love poured into a shard the more the increase.”

Kind of like leveling up in a video game.

“Any word on what your brother will do about security?” I asked Twilight.

“He just said that he’d look into it,” she said simply with a shrug. “Probably do the same here as he did for his wedding.” Then she changed the subject. “In the meantime, what’s that with you AJ?”

“Oh, this?” AJ grabbed the sheet that was covering the object and whisked it off to reveal a baby’s crib. “Made from genuine Sweet Apple Acres apple trees. We make ‘em for all the Apples and anypony related to Twilight is practically family.” I heard Twilight giggle bashfully when AJ said that, looking over at her.

“Yeah. It’s OK,” Rainbow started hovering in the isle while reaching for something in the overhead bin, “but it’s no Cloudsdale Mobile.” She brought it out with a hoof, “Bam!” Both the rocking crib and the mobile looked just like they did in the show. It made me smile as well as eased my nerves about what’s going to come. Especially when Pinkie commented on how pretty it was and the mobile didn’t break when she touched it. Matter of fact when she did it spun around slowly like it was supposed to.

And naturally, AJ and Rainbow’s competitive streak got a hold of one another after AJ commented, “Well a mobile’s really nice when you have something to lay in so you can look at it.”

“And another fetching-looking blanket to keep you warm,” Rarity cooed while levitating a white blanket with a blue horseshoe border to it laying it inside. AJ smiled warmly at the gift.

“I’m sure Cadence and Shining Armor will be happy with all our gifts,” Twilight said happily. “But I think they’re happier about everypony attending the baby’s Crystalling.”

“I think you’re right, Twilight,” Tia sighed with a smile with her hoof rubbing against her baby bump gently.

“Yes, speaking of baby,” I interrupted, looking over to Fluttershy. “How are you doing?”

Tia looked over at Fluttershy, who was sitting next to Rainbow, “Oh yes, does being pregnant agree with you? You’ve been quiet this whole time.”

She waved her concern off with a hoof and a smile, “Oh that’s quite alright. Well, the morning sickness has disappeared and the change of diet is in full swing.” She reached down to rub her slightly protruding belly. “And I think I’m showing a little.”

“That you are, Fluttershy,” I said to her with a wink. “But that’s ok. A pregnant mare is a beautiful thing.” Almost everypony went “aww” and cooed in agreement when I said it. All but Rainbow and AJ, more Rainbow than AJ. AJ still smiled but kept quiet on that one. Rainbow simply rolled her eyes.

“Pregnancy isn’t for me yet,” Rainbow told us with a shrug of her shoulders. “Maybe in the future when my career with the Wonderbolt’s is winding down.”

“You might change your mind, Rainbow Dash,” Tia looked over at her with a knowing smile before looking down, still rubbing her belly with a hoof. “I am looking forward to experiencing everything motherhood has to offer. Both the good and the bad. The joys and the sorrows.” She giggled a little before saying, “I’m even looking forward to the pain during the birth.”

The girls winced at that, including me. Except for Fluttershy.

“You know, I am too,” she said softly, but with a wide understanding smile. “I’ve watched other ponies have foals and even the animals I take care of have families of their own. But now I am as well. It’s frightening and exciting at the same time.”

“I can imagine so,” Starlight said happily. “I can’t wait to see what the baby looks like.”

“Oh that’s right,” Pinkie bounced in her seat while looking over at me. “Emmit can tell us what the baby looks like.”

When all their eyes fell upon me, I responded with a slow knowing smirk, “I’ll let that be a surprise.” They gave me a disappointed “Aww.” “I will say though that if things go as planned then it’s definitely going to be an interesting time.” Hopefully without the changelings.

^_^

“Crystal Empire!” came the conductor’s call as we approached the station. Everypony was excited and getting their things together, Rarity’s was underneath us in the storage compartment where I had put it. AJ was wrapping the rocking crib in the blanket, Rainbow had put the mobile in the crib with the offer to help carry it. Which AJ agreed to. Meanwhile, I paid more attention to the lack of Shining Armor’s protective barrier. Looking out the window, when the train came to a stop with a loud hiss of steam, my eyes spotted the reason. Just like in the show, Shining Armor was passed out dead asleep on his feet right in the middle of the platform. And looked like he had in the show with the hair in his mane and tail sticking out in all directions and looking like he hasn’t slept in a few days.

By this time Luna was awake, so she heard me muttering, “Well, that explains the lack of the protective shield.”

Luna looked out the window with me as the girls started leaving the train and Twilight lifting the bags that were left with her magic. “Indeed, it seems he hasn’t had the time.”

I motioned with my head for us to leave. “Let’s go save him then.” And by the time we got onto the platform, Twilight was already in front of her brother waving a hoof in front of his face. With the rest of the girls giggling behind her. I stepped up beside Tia, putting a couple of tails over her and Luna as we watched.

“Shining?” Twilight called out to him, still waving her hoof in front of his face. “Shiny?” When he didn’t answer she finally tapped her hoof against his chest firmly to wake him, “SHINY!”

He was awake in an instant with a startled snort and a shake of his head, “Huh? What? Where-“

“Shiny!” Twilight called again, looking up to him with what appeared to be a look of both concern mixed with a little irritation. “Are you alright?”

No. And I know why too.

“Of course I am,” he tried to convince her after giving her a hug but wasn’t succeeding. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Probably because you were asleep when we arrived,” Twilight said dryly with a deadpan expression. Meanwhile, I shook my head, excused myself from Tia and Luna to walk up to him.

“And standing up I might add,” I told him with a chuckle.

He sighed, hung his head, and used a hoof to rub against his sleepy eyes. “Sorry, but the baby has been keeping us up lately.”

“That explains why you were asleep on your feet when we arrived,” AJ giggled at him.

“And the reason there’s no protective shield around the kingdom,” I added being a little annoyed, but understanding.

“Oh the security,” he groaned and shook his head. “I meant to take care of that.”

I put a paw against his shoulder, “Listen, why don’t we go see your baby then get your guard together and let me take care of security alright?”

“You would do that?” he looked over at me as if he couldn’t believe it.

“Duh,” I chuckled, “yeah I would. It takes something off of your hooves and gives me something to do. Besides, Tia’s probably going to give birth here, so it gives me some peace of mind.”

He smiled with a nod, “Alright. Thank you.”

And with that, he led us from the train station, on the outskirts of town, down the main center street toward the crystal castle. On the way there, Twilight left Spike with simple instructions for Starlight to reconnect with her old friend Sunburst. I hung back while analyzing the security that would probably be best as Rarity’s bags floated like a small mountain behind me. The castle was in the center with the rest of the town spread out around it. We needed to get the citizens either under or near the castle while keeping most of the guards spread out around the kingdom. By the time we got to the castle, I had a plan in place.

^_^

“Why don’t we see the baby first, before you ask your guard to assemble?” was my suggestion to Shining Armor as we stood before the door.

“Sounds good to me,” he replied with a thankful smile. Then, he addressed everypony else with his back to the door. “Before we go in, I should probably tell you that seeing the baby might be a bit of a shock.”

Twilight simply rolled her eyes, used her magic to open the door, and stepped through. “Oh come on, big brother, I’ve met babies before. I expect meeting this one won’t be any different.” As we followed her in, I took my place between Tia and Luna, making sure to be behind Twilight in case the baby sneezed. The rest of the girls were standing around the crib, save for Rainbow which was hovering almost over her. I kept that in mind as Twilight approached. Flurry Heart was sound asleep and cooing softly until Twilight approached with her own soft “Aww.” Which then woke little Flurry up, saw Twilight, and began squirming happily until her big wings snapped open wide. “Of course, I could be wrong,” Twilight looked on in shock and awe at her new niece.

“The baby is an Alicorn?” Twilight turned around while looking between Tia and Cadence. I watched the reactions of the other girls as well. Each had their own mixed reactions of shock, awe, and wonder on their faces.

“It appears that way, yes,” Cadence responded with her own tired voice which matched the tired look on her face just like Shining Armor.

“I thought Alicorn wings had to be earned,” Rarity questioned as she looked over to Tia, “by accomplishing some great princess-worthy deed.”

AJ echoed that sentiment with, “Yeah, how can one be born with them?”

Tia looked down at Flurry Heart with a look of confusion and mystery, “The birth of an Alicorn is something that Equestria has never seen! So, you are right Rarity. Even we had to earn them. This is a first in Equestria.”

“It is beyond even our understanding,” Luna echoed it with her own thoughts while also gazing down at the mystery in the crib.

Fluttershy whispered to Rarity, “That’s not reassuring.”

“Wow, a unicorn and a Pegasus!” Pinkie was obviously excited as she bounced in place beside Twilight. “So, she could be a super-strong flier and have crazy baby magic.”

“Which explains why they haven’t slept that much,” I muttered softly, just loud enough for Tia, Luna, and Twilight to hear.

“And I know all about super flying,” Rainbow did a flip in the air to show off and brag.

“And I can help keep tabs on her magic,” Twilight offered to help, which was nice but if Flurry was like anything similar to the show then everypony was in for a shock. Which is taking place right now as little Flurry was fixing to sneeze. After taking a quick look around, my eyes spotted both Rainbow, Twilight, and Pinkie getting a little too close for my comfort over the crib. I used my telekinesis to pull them back.

“Hey, what the-” Rainbow protested as my own magic, per se, pulled her back right before Flurry sneezed.

Everypony was shocked when such power came from such a small package. Even though I’ve seen it on screen, that was nothing compared to seeing it in person. I could feel the power she expelled. It was like being inside a level one hurricane regarding the amount of wind her magic pushed around. The beam itself was pure magic mixed with fire that went right through the roof, just like in the show. I wasn’t shocked, naturally, and let the three girls go after it was over.

“And now we know why they haven’t gotten a lot of sleep,” I muttered to break the awkward silence.

“Tarnation!” AJ’s voice was soft, filled with awe and wonder at what had just happened.

Tia stepped up and gently rubbed Flurry on her head as she fussed over the sneeze, “It appears that her magic is far more than that of a newborn unicorn.”

“Thank goodness somepony pulled me back,” Rainbow winced as she commented, “or that ceiling might have been me.”

“But who would…,” Twilight started to question before she hung her head and whispered, “of course.” She turned toward me with a knowing smile, “You knew she would do that didn’t you, Emmit?” My response was a simple smile to her. “Well, thank goodness you did. But how do we control that amount of uncontrolled power?”

“It seems that this crystalling will be more important than ever,” Tia looked over to Cadence when she said it.

“Wait, hold on,” Shining Armor interrupted with a wave of his hoof. “How did you know that she would do that when you haven’t seen her before?”

Did we, or I, not tell them?

“I don’t think we’ve told them, Emmit,” Luna mentioned to me when she saw my confused look.

“Oh, I hadn’t realized,” I told Luna before turning to face Cadence and Shining Armor which had understandably looks of concern and question on their faces. “As you two realize, I’m not from this world. What you don’t know, and that I’ve forgotten to mention, is that in the other world there was this show called ‘My Little Pony.’” I put a paw on Twilight’s shoulder, “It was about Twilight and her friends. So, because of that, I knew that Flurry Heart here would sneeze like that.”

Cadence looked at me as if she wasn’t sure if she ever wanted to know in the first place. Shining Armor still seemed confused, “Wait, so that’s how you knew about the changelings?”

I shook my head, “No, that stems from a stallion named Facade. He’s the one who knew about the runes capable of resurrecting Blackheart but grabbing my mother as well. He was still at large and though we didn’t capture him, we did capture the changeling that was with him. It was that changeling that gave us that information.”

“But you know what’s going to happen right?” Cadence questioned me as she stepped up to me with a mother’s instinctive worry clearly written on her face.

“That depends,” I told her honestly. While I started speaking to Cadence, baby Flurry had decided to play with Pinkie’s face when she got near. “I know what should happen. I know what happened in the show. But like I’ve told the girls, things can be somewhat different. The changelings didn’t invade during the show, but they are now due to the shadow organizations dealings in the past and how they probably brought my father over.”

“Well then,” Shining Armor spoke up looking happier, “you can tell me who to pick for a crystaller and the crystal.”

“No, I can’t.”

He didn’t like that answer and it showed when he started getting more upset and frustrated. “Why not?”

I had to think of what, and how, to tell him. “It was decided for you when a crisis takes place about an hour or two from now.”

“What crisis?” Cadence grabbed my face in near motherly panic in worry for Flurry Heart. “Will we get her magic under control? Will everything be alright?”

“Cadence!” using two paws against her shoulders, I shook her a little to get her to calm down. “All I can safely say is that go about your day and things will work out for you in the end. I don’t want to risk telling too much, so I don’t damage what should happen.”

“What should happen? What should happen?!” she was getting a little more agitated with me as she put her nose against mine with a slight growl to her voice. “This is Flurry Heart, my daughter we are talking about. So, I don’t care if time itself comes unraveled. Tell. Me.”

Calm down. This isn’t the time for your inner asshole to come out and kiss her because you think it’d be funny. Although it would. I took a moment to calm myself then put a hoof to her nose to ease her away. “You’re right and wrong,” I told her. “It’s not just about Flurry Heart. It’s also about Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst. It’s about Starlight’s friendship lessons in the coming months that ultimately is responsible for saving all of Equestria from Chrysalis’ plan in the near future.” Cadence and Shining Armor blinked in surprise, with some disbelief mixed in. “If Chrysalis is to be defeated then there are certain ponies that must work together to do so. Or all could be lost. I’m not just thinking about the here and now, but how the here and now ultimately affects everything else down the river of time.”

While we were talking Flurry Heart had started flying around the room, so Rainbow was right there flying alongside her in order to watch her. At the same time, Pinkie was trotting along underneath to keep an eye out as well.

“What?!” Cadence looked increasingly frustrated and annoyed with me, giving me an exasperated expression due to the growing confusion. She shook her head, “That doesn’t even make sense. And besides, that’s months away and can’t have any bearing on what’s happening now.”

“Cadence?” Twilight stepped up to Cadence with her voice soft and understanding while hopefully being the voice of reason. And talked to her when their eyes met, “I know how it sounds. I know it sounds crazy.”

Now Pinkie and Rainbow were entertaining baby Flurry in whatever way they can to keep her calm and happy, which I was grateful for.

“But he’s right,” Twilight continued. “Remember when I told you about Spike and I jumping through time with Starlight Glimmer?” Cadence nodded. “Zecora explained to me what he’s referring to during one of those timelines. The change that Glimmer made in the past affected everything from that point on in various ways. So, if this event doesn’t play out the way it’s supposed to then he doesn’t know what’s going to happen. He doesn’t know if his family, or yours, is going to be safe from Chrysalis in the future.”

Cadence, and even Shining Armor, didn’t seem happy with that explanation, so Tia stepped forward, “Cadence, why don’t you step back and address your subjects on the importance of this even in light of Flurry’s abilities?”

Cadence calmed herself down with her usual flair then agreed with Tia, “Alright.” Then looked to Twilight, “Would you look after Flurry?”

“Of course Cadence, don’t worry about a thing,” Twilight responded by stepping up to her and giving her a reassuring hug.

“Thanks,” with one final word from Cadence she trotted over to Flurry, and her passed-out husband and gave her a quick nuzzle. Flurry cooed happily with Pinkie as Cadence started to leave with Tia and Luna behind her.

Meanwhile, there was something I needed to do, so I started following them out. And only when out of the room did I speak up again, “Cadence? Because Shining Armor hasn’t had the chance to address security, I would like to-”

“No!” she interrupted me a little too fiercely that I liked. It showed in her eyes when she turned around and looked at me.

“What?! This is about security against the changelings-”

“Which I will see to as I see fit,” she told me in no uncertain terms. “I’m not comfortable with you right now.” Then she turned to leave.

Tia and Luna didn’t know what to do as they looked between us. But I had to try one last time at least one point. “Tell your guards to watch out for Starlight and Sunburst. If they see them-”

“Not listening,” she said, stomping off with her nose up in the air. And she wasn’t either which simply shocked me. For a few seconds, I simply stood there watching her leave with an incredulous look on my face. Then I felt like hitting something.

“Of all the...” I stopped myself just shy of cursing while stomping my paw into the floor. “For the love of...” turning around walking away was my only course at this moment. However, I ended it with a shout of, “QLP BE’,” from the Klingon language that echoed through the hallway. I didn’t turn around to see what she did afterward and right now I didn’t care. One thing that was needed right was space. So with that in my mind, the first thing I sought was an empty room to vent in. Stomping and cursing down the hall, I picked a door near the end of it and walked in. It wasn’t empty, luckily for me otherwise I probably would have burned something. I knew it wasn’t empty because I bumped into someone.

“You know that wasn’t a very nice thing to say,” my mother scolded me with her motherly disappointed look with her arms crossed over her chest. “Even if she will never know what it means.”

“Maybe not, but she doesn’t understand,” I shook my head and started pacing around her. “The crystal is going to crack and break when Flurry cries and it’s Starlight that convinces Sunburst to come here and help us put it back together. And not only that but when the crystal shatters it was Tia and Luna that held back the storm giving enough time for Sunburst to get to the castle. Which she can’t do right now, which leaves me. Nor will she be able to use her magic to heal the crystal, which I don’t know how we are going to deal with that hurdle.” I turned to face my mother while venting out my frustration while running it through in my head. “Luna and I will have to deal with the storm, and that’s if the Changelings don’t try to invade. I don’t even know of the number of changelings that will come. If we’re lucky, and I mean damned lucky, there won’t be that many. Not to mention that dad may be among them. And there’s no way that even I can deal with the changelings, the storm, and dad all at the same time.”

“Come here,” she called to me softly with her arms open with a small smile. With a big sigh, I walked over to her. She took my head in her hands and brought it to her chest and held me, “I know you have a lot on your plate right now. And I know you’re frustrated and worried.”

“Not to mention frightened,” I muttered into her chest as I sat on my rump. “It was Tia, Luna, Twilight, and Starlight that used their powerful magic to heal the crystal. With Tia out, I don’t know who can take her place. Shining Armor or Cadence can’t take her place because they need to be with Flurry Heart during the Crystalling, so they can’t use their magic to hold it together long enough. No, the only one that might be able to take her place is Rarity.”

“Isn’t she the one that you said went nuts during a duel or something?” she asked while rubbing my mane and ears.

“Yeah,” and it was working to calm me down, “it was her. After Blueblood hit me with the dagger that was meant for her she went into magical overload and called to her lots of gems. Pelting him with them. She would have killed him too if she didn’t pass out first.”

She giggled a little, “Sorry I missed it.”

“Me too,” I chuckled, “I was being carried off the field at the time, so I didn’t see it either. I did hear that he cowered in fear and shit himself though.”

Mother giggled a little right before there was a knock at the door. I didn’t know who it could be considering this was an unused room that I had literally just walked into. My question was answered when the door opened and AJ’s head popped in. “Sugarcube? You in here?”

“I’m here, AJ,” I told her while my voice still held a frustrated tone to it.

“Oh there you are,” she said before spotting my mother and walking over to us. “Hi there, Sarah.”

Mother smiled down to AJ, “Hello, Applejack, how are things?”

AJ shook my mother’s hand when she offered it, “Fine. No complaints here.” Then she took a good look at me, “But I think there might be some here, though.”

With a sigh, I nodded to her, “You would be right.”

AJ trotted over and plopped down beside me and stared at me with a look that said she wasn’t leaving until I told her.

I gave her a thankful, amused, smirk, “I’m frustrated with Cadence not listening to me regarding security or watching out for Starlight and Sunburst.”

“Because of what you told her about the show and all?” she questioned.

“Yeah,” with a nod to her, “she’s having more of a time with it than you girls did. And what’s worse is that it might…might mind you…cost her the Crystal Empire!”

AJ gave me a look of disbelief, “How’d you figure that? What’s going to happen?”

With a slight groan, I turned to her, “The Crystal Heart is going to shatter when Flurry Heart starts crying.”

AJ was floored. Her ears splayed back against her head and she gave me a shocked look.

“Which,” I continued when she didn’t say anything, “should happen any minute now.”

“But…how…,” AJ still couldn’t believe it.

I sat down in front of her, taking her head in my paws. “AJ, the heart is a crystal. And all crystals can break and shatter at the right frequencies. When Flurry Heart starts crying it so happens to be at the correct frequency, and cries so loud, that it resonates with the crystal thus shattering it.”

“But…that’s impo-“

And that’s as far as she got before the whole castle itself began to resonate followed by the sound of a very upset Flurry Heart. It was like being inside a resonating chamber in the middle of an earthquake. The sound came from everywhere at once while the castle vibrated around us.

After it stopped AJ looked at me with a look of horror.

“Well, let’s go,” I nudged her toward the door. “Let’s see if Cadence will listen now. You coming, mom?”

“Oh, of course,” she said and followed us out the door.

^_^

It didn’t take us long to get outside where the Crystal Heart lay in pieces. When we did, the panic and chaos had already started. The Crystal Heart was in pieces on the ground with Tia, Luna, Twilight, and her friends all looking at it in shock and horror. While Shining Amor just had a look of disbelief as he gently took Flurry Heart from a very freaked-out Cadence.

“I can’t believe it,” Cadence lowered her head down to what was left of the Crystal Heart. “I simply can’t believe it. It…it…s-shattered. But how?”

“It’s a crystal, Cadence,” I spoke loudly to get their attention as we trotted up to them, my mother walking up to them behind us. “When Flurry Heart cried, she cried loud enough and on the right frequency that resonated with the Crystal Heart. Thus shattering it.”

“You were right, sugarcube,” AJ nearly whispered to me while gazing down at the shards.

“Naturally,” Twilight gave me a smirk and rolled her eyes at me as she stood by Cadence, “I don’t know why we should be surprised by now.” She then waved to my mother behind me, “Hi, Sarah. Glad you could join in the chaos.”

“And it’s not over yet,” I put in, pointing a paw toward the gathering clouds, “because here come the storms.”

“What?!” Cadence looked toward the distance. “Oh no.”

“And that’s not all that’s coming,” Luna commented at the approaching Crystal Guard.

The guard trotted up to Cadence and Shining Armor giving them a quick salute, “Your highness. We have changelings incoming.”

“How many?” I questioned quickly, hoping for the best but preparing for the worst.

“Many,” he said simply with a resigned look of despair on his face.

Fuck. And wouldn’t you know it, right then it got worse? My ears picked up the sound of water hitting the ground. And after a second of looking around, I spotted Tia also looking down. She then looked up at me with a look filled with mixed emotions that ranged from “sorry but there’s another problem” to “it’s time.” “And my water just broke,” she gave a nervous short giggle.

“The Crystal Heart shatters, the storms are coming, the changelings are invading, I don’t know how to fix the Crystal Heart, and now Tia is going into labor,” Cadence started freaking out and even started to hyperventilate.

“Shining Armor get Cadence, Tia, my mother, and Fluttershy all inside where it’s safe,” I told him firmly before looking over to the guard. “Here’s what you need to do. We have storms and changelings inbound, so your duty will be threefold. First is to get the public here without encouraging panic. Do that by having them gather here for the Crystalling, as close to the castle they can get. That will get them here and get their attention on the castle for as long as possible. Your other duty is to find two ponies while at the same time battling and protecting them from the changelings.” Using my ability, I put up two pictures for him. “Starlight Glimmer and Sunburst. Make sure you escort them wherever they need to go. They have information that’s vital, understood?” By the time I got done explaining things to the guard, Shining Armor had practically pulled the hyperventilating Cadence inside.

The guard looked between his retreating leaders then nodded to me, saluting, “Yes, sir.”

“Good, Luna and I will try and take care of gathering storm. I will try and do both when needed,” I told him and saluted him when he saluted me before he left.

“What do you want us to do, stud?”

I looked at Rainbow after she asked and images of them being hurt by the changelings flashed into my mind. Even though I knew they could handle themselves in a fight. I still wanted them inside where it will be safe.

AJ bumped me with her hips, “It’s alright, Sugarcube. We can handle a fight.”

With a smile, I leaned down and nuzzled her head with mine. “I know, but that doesn’t mean I look forward to putting you in danger.” With a calming sigh, I told them, “Alright. First, I want Twilight and Rarity to gather the crystal shards and take them inside with Cadence and Shining Armor. Twilight, talk to your brother and see about him putting up his shield. If he’s too tired like I think he is, then help out here. Rarity, I’ll need you to be with my mother helping Tia with her labor.” Both of them gave me a quick nod and a smile before leaving. Which left me with Luna, AJ, Rainbow, and Pinkie. “Pinkie, Rainbow,” I turned to them, “you two will help to gather the crowd here and protect them. Be careful you two.”

Pinkie gave me a silly salute, “You got it,” then disappeared in a puff of pink.

“Don’t worry, stud,” Rainbow smirked at me while hovering in front of me, “this is me you’re talking about.”

I chuckled at her, giving her a knowing smirk of my own, “I know, that’s why I said be careful.”

She put her nose against mine with a challenging look on her face, “Oh, you are so going to get it later.”

So, I gave her a kiss. “I’ll hold you to that.”

She smirked at me before turning around and wiggling her butt at me while slowly flying off. Then took off like a bullet once out from under the castle. “Please be safe,” I muttered softly in hope before Luna stepped up beside me. “Doesn’t look to be as many as there was in Canterlot for the wedding.”

“No, it doesn’t,” Luna commented in agreement. “I’d say about a third.”

I nodded slowly, seeing how the changelings mixed in with the storm so well that one could hardly tell them apart without a closer look. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard hoofsteps approaching behind me. Twilight came trotting up to us when I turned to look.

“Shining’s too tired, so I’ll help out here,” she mentioned with an apologetic look.

“Understandable,” I said. “Can you do anything similar?”

“Not as well as he can,” she shook her head. “Nor as big.”

“Alright, but what can you do?” I questioned.

She sighed softly while taking a glance up at the castle, “I think I can put one up around the castle, but that’s about it.”

“Do what you can then, and be careful,” I told her then lowered my head nuzzling her gently.

She nuzzled back happily, “I will.”

Once out from underneath the castle I told Luna, “Alright, go ahead and do what you can. I’ll get up to the top of the castle and use my fire to push back both the storm and the changelings. At least the ones in the sky anyway. Hopefully, that will cut down on what’s on the ground. She nodded before giving me a passionate kiss. “You be careful,” she smirked at me then took off. My turn. And the only way up to the top was with my dash ability. One dash after another I parkoured my way up. There was just barely enough room for me to stand.

Once there, I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths to gather all my power. Gather it all, then let it out in one large circular burst. There was a limit to the number of times I could do it before passing out. Hopefully, by then, the Crystal Heart will be healed. I’ve done this before. Once before. When I went supernova in destroying the shadow organization’s cave. Then I had to hold it like that for a while before the Tree of Harmony pulled me out. Do the same thing, just in a wave instead of a sphere.

With an eerie ethereal howl, a wave of fire exploded out in all directions. It took a bit out of me to do that, so I watched it leave while catching my breath. The wave was powerful enough that it retained its strength all the way past the edge of the city. I gave myself a shout of triumph seeing my fire wave do its job of pushing back not only the storm but what changelings were in the air as well. With a little time on my paws, my eyes tracked around the city.

Rainbow was nothing more than a rainbow streak zig-zagging across the sky taking out changelings one by one. AJ and Pinkie were doing well, directing ponies toward the castle. Which the crystal ponies started to gather around. But at the moment, there was no sign of Starlight and Sunburst. And the guards were doing well in keeping the crowd under control and directing them toward the castle. So far things were looking good.

But the storm didn’t stay back though and neither did the changelings. Both started returning. It was time for another wave of my own. It took me a few seconds to gather enough energy again for another powerful burst of heat. Like before, the wave radiated out in all directions, pushing back both the storm and the changelings in the air. This time, however, my shout of triumph was cut short when I got hit from behind by an angry hiss. The changeling must have been doing that dive-bomb technique that I saw during Cadence’s wedding episode. That would explain how it got through the wave of fire. He, or she, must have been traveling pretty quick too because the impact alone nearly took the air from me. It sent us tumbling through the air toward the ground with the changeling trying to bite and or claw my face and neck off.

It was pissed off angry too as we fought in the air. It didn’t let up with each strike of the hoof or bite of its fangs into my shoulder. When it bit into my shoulder that was my advantage though. After one powerful quick twist of my body, it came loose. Its doom was sealed with my fire attack that sent it into the ground. The sickening sound of crushing bones, squelch of flesh, and explosion of fire echoed throughout the immediate area. I landed using my rush attack creating a small creator in the ground. It was the only way I could land safely as it gave me temporary armor.

That changeling did a good number on my shoulder though. “Damn it,” was my hiss response to my aching shoulder. Crystal ponies gasped in shock with a few mares screaming in fright realizing that they were in real danger. Now standing on three legs, as I couldn’t put weight on the other due to the hurt shoulder, I hopped around to face the gathering crowd underneath the castle. “Stay there,” was my command to them, “you can help protect your kingdom by participating in the Crystalling that’s going to happen shortly. Use your love to power the crystal that will protect you from the storm and the changelings. Don’t forget that.” As other ponies started to enter the protective field around me, the ones already in there seemed to calm down.

“Hey stud, are you alright?” Rainbow asked after zooming down from the sky to land on the ground next to me.

“Not really no,” I told her motioning my head to my shoulder. “Drone got me good in the shoulder.”

“Well, hold on I’ll get Twilight to-“

I grabbed her with my telekinesis, “No, Rainbow. No time. The priority right now is finding Starlight and Sunburst. Find them, let them know what’s going on, so they can fix the crystal. Go.” Then let her go.

She gave me a worried look.

“Go!”

With a reluctant nod, she shot off again back into the sky.

“Emmit?” came a familiar man’s voice from behind me. “Is that you?”

And when I hopped around to look, it was my dad. In human form no less. Or at least that’s what it’s supposed to look like. “That depends if you really are my dad.” I glared at him, lowering myself to attack just in case. After a very quick look up at the sky, it showed me that there was a little time to spare, but not very much before more changelings, and the storm was upon us again. “But proving that is going to be a challenge considering you’re a changeling. Which means you know about my dad from the love I have for him. Thus taking on his form. I won’t let you near my family, or let Chrysalis succeed in whatever plans she has.”

“It’s really me, son,” he urged with a pained pleading look on his face that was tugging on my heart. When he took a couple of steps forward I let out a quick wave of fire and heat to keep him away. He stopped. “It really is. How can I prove it?”

“Easy,” I smirked at him, “this world is pretty much pre-industrial save for steam engines and DJ equipment. They have no clue what cars are or microwaves. So, dad what car was I driving when I disappeared? Where was I going? For what purpose? And what was I going to get?”

He smiled at me, “My old Crown Vic that you fixed two years before. You were going to Walmart to pick up some camping supplies for the camping trip we were going to take. You had called me from inside the store and I told you to pick up a camping stove, which you told me that you would pick up one of the Coleman brands because those were the best.” He was still smiling at me with his arms crossed over his chest, “Any questions?”

Luna? You there? “Yeah,” I faced him, “if I told you that whatever Chrysalis told you was a lie would you believe me?”

I’m here. There’s nothing more I can do about the storm.

That’s ok. My dad just showed up. I’ve verified that it’s really him. I want you to knock him out, so we can make sure he doesn’t return to Chrysalis.

Alright, Emmit.

He didn’t answer right away but looked hesitant. The storm and what was left of the changelings were closing in. I didn’t have time for games, but at least the populace was underneath the castle at this point. This hopefully meant that Starlight and Sunburst were gathering what they needed to fix the crystal. At least I hoped. Then he looked at me, “Can you prove she’s lying?”

“I can,” I told him. Tia, I know you’re in pain, but I need mother out here and quickly. Can you send her out?

I’m having your foal right now, she’s helping me, and you want her to leave me?

Only temporarily. My dad just showed up and Chrysalis has been lying to him. I need her to testify for me.

There was a pause. Alright.

“Well?” he asked as the sound of fighting came to my ears. And looking around showed me that the guards are currently winning the fight against the changelings at the moment. But the storm was rolling in quickly and the city was being covered in snow.

“She’s coming out here to talk to you,” I told him firmly.

“Who?”

“Mom,” I told him with a smile.

“That’s impossible,” he nearly shouted and threw up his hands. “She’s been dead for years you know that.”

“Not here she’s not,” I told him, “and I didn’t get this Pokémon body on my own, did I? The same pony that created the runes to bring you here is the same one that tried to resurrect an evil mare. Only she didn’t just resurrect that mare, but brought over mom’s soul and bound it to that evil mare. I was able to save her with the help of my friends.”

“Mark?!” came my mother’s shocked and quite emotional voice from behind me. “Emmit!,” she cried out before running up to me, “you’re hurt!”

“Never mind that right now, mom,” I told her then motioned my head toward dad. “He needs convincing that Chrysalis is evil.”

“Sarah?!” dad’s voice shook as the emotions of seeing her again hit him full force. And now that I had wives of my own I could understand a little. “Is it really you?”

“Yes, Mark,” mom’s voice held happiness and sadness in it as she approached him, “it’s really me. Our son, with the help of these ponies, saved me from an evil creature.” But as she approached him, he backed away.

“But how? How can you be here when you’re with Chrysalis?” he asked, clearly not accepting that she was right there in front of him. However, it sounded like Chrysalis was using the image of my mother to brainwash him against us.

“Honey,” my mother urged with tears in her eyes, “Chrysalis is evil.”

“And apparently she’s the one that brought him here with the help of Façade,” I told them while watching Luna fly in from behind him. She had her horn glowing in preparation to hit him with a knockout spell or something similar.

“Yes!” he shouted in ager while looking between us. “She brought me here to save you, son. To save you from the princesses that have been using you to grow their kingdom that they stole from Chrysalis. She’s the rightful ruler of this nation. I’m here to destroy them and save you, son.”

I hopped my way in front of my mother then used my duplication ability to make a row of clones beside me. My eyes held death in them as I growled to him, “You may be my dad, but I won’t let you harm my family. And if you really are him, then you will understand that.”

“Honey!” my mother cried to him with tears streaming down her face, “don’t do this. Chrysalis has lied to you. Don’t listen to her.”

Before either of us did anything else, Luna was about to use her knockout spell on him but was attacked by another changeling. She cried out in alarm as the changeling tackled her and sent her to the ground. That alerted my father, “What?!” A second later he sent out a magical burst of energy toward us with a violent yell after quickly changing back to a four-legged changeling.

That was intercepted by my fire barrier. “Get inside, mother! Go!” I told her. And she did, though crying the whole way inside. Luna had blasted the changeling off of her, had stood back up, and ran up to us with her horn ignited again. “I won’t let you hurt my family!” I yelled at him in the hopes of getting his attention while standing ready for any more attacks.

It didn’t work as he took a quick glance between me and Luna approaching. Then he glared at me, “I’ll destroy those princesses and save you, son. Whether you like it or not.”

“Try it,” I growled back before he turned and took off. Luna’s magical beam shot out from her as she stopped in front of me. But she missed as he zigged and zagged across the sky. To meet up with the rest of the approaching swarm.

“Look!” Luna pointed a hoof off to the side of us.

“We’re here!” Starlight cried out as she, Sunburst, and a couple of weary guards came running toward us. Sunburst also had some books with him.

I dismissed my other duplicates as they approached. “They’re inside, Go,” I told them. As the guards escorted them both past us, Sunburst gave me a questionable look. I watched as the crowd of ponies parted for them while muttering and murmuring about when the Crystalling will start.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t able to stop him,” Luna said softly with remorse in her voice.

My head lowered and nuzzled her gently, “Not your fault, Luna, so nothing to apologize over.” Raising my head, I looked out to the approaching storm and the changelings that the guards were battling. “It’s all Chrysalis’, and Façade’s, fault for bringing him here and brainwashing him.”

She sighed with a nod of her head, “Indeed.”

^_^

(Rarity’s POV)

“How are you doing, darling?” asked Tia while using a rag to wipe the sweat off of her forehead. She was laying on her back on a doctor’s table with a doctor and two nurses around her. With me and Fluttershy as well.

“Ready for this to be over with,” she said through a tired smile, “but I’m glad I’m a mother.”

“Believe me,” came Sarah’s voice as she walked back inside. And by the sound of it, something happened. “There’s no greater reward.” Even though there was sadness in her voice, there was also pride that echoed the small smile on her face. She walked up to take Tia’s hoof in her hand again.

“What happened?” I asked gently.

She hesitated for a second before looking down, “Emmit’s father. He showed up. According to Emmit, and from what he said to us, it appears that he’s been brainwashed by Chrysalis into believing that we need rescuing.”

Silence filled the room as the news hit us hard. I could only imagine what Emmit and Sarah are going through right now. Another minute passed before Tia grunted in pain. Both Sarah and I held onto each hoof while the doctor trotted up to scan her. His magic flowed over her, then checked the time.

“The contractions are getting quicker,” he said through a professional stoic demeanor. “The foal should be born within a couple of hours.”

Soon after, Emmit, Starlight, Sunburst, and Luna trotted in. “Emmit, darling!” I cried out first as he walked in, happy to know that he was alright. With a smile he spotted me, trotting over to me, and giving me a passionate kiss. Then I stepped aside, letting him take her hoof into his paw.

“Hi,” he said with a weary happy smile.

“How is everything outside?” Tia asked him out of concern.

“Holding right now,” he told her. “Twilight, Rainbow, AJ, and Pinkie are patrolling just inside the shield just in case any of the changelings get through. But we need to get the Crystalling done before then. And that’s where Sunburst comes in.”

All eyes turned to him, including mine.

“Yes, well,” he cleared his throat before floating some books in front of him. “And while the reconstruction spell is a good try, it by itself won’t be able to restore the Crystal Heart. To do that we need to combine the efforts of four powerful unicorns with the crystal shard that’s charged with the love of the public. The four unicorns will use the same spell to hold the Crystal Heart together long enough to combine it with the shard.”

“That would have been Starlight, Twilight, Tia here, and Luna,” I heard Emmit say. “However, considering Tia’s present condition, there’s no way she will be able to do it.”

“What I don’t understand is why the spell by itself won’t be enough,” I asked.

“Valid question,” Sunburst began to explain. “Because the artifact in question was not a simple object, but one infused with a vast amount of power. It must then be repaired by the same magic that it was created from in order to repair it. Thus why four unicorns are necessary.”

“Tia,” Emmit spoke to her softly, “could you lend Rarity some of your power long enough for her to hold the crystal together?”

She squeezed my paw when a jolt of pain shot through her. “I…,” she paused with a wince, “can…yes.”

“Why me?” I asked looking up at Emmit for an answer.

“Simple,” he looked down at me with a smile, “you’re the only one left that’s capable.”

“While I appreciate the confidence-“

He stopped me with his paw over my lips and looked at me with a smile, “Rarity, you’re more powerful than you realize. And I know you can do this.”

I saw his confidence in me inside of his eyes. After a calming sigh, I looked to Tia, “Alright then.”

With a slow nod, Tia ignited her horn and lowered it to my head. Power flowed into me. So much that I felt like my body would explode from the sheer force. I kept my eyes closed as my body absorbed it. It felt like the power was a living thing coursing its way through me like a worm in the mud. After a minute, I felt Emmit’s paw on my shoulder. Slowly I opened my eyes, looking up at him. “An odd…feeling,” my voice was soft as I spoke to him, “like my body could shake itself apart.”

“You ready?” he asked gently.

“As I’ll ever be,” I told him.

He then turned toward Starlight, “Give her some pointers if you will?”

“Of course,” Starlight said in return.

“Then let the Crystalling begin,” Sunburst urged, “the others are waiting.”

^_^

(Rainbow’s POV)

“How you holding up, Twilight?” was my question to her as I flew up next to her. I was concerned because she’s supposed to do something powerful later. At least that’s what Emmit said earlier and that Sunburst guy went by us earlier with Starlight, so whatever they had planned should be starting soon.

“I’m alright, Rainbow,” she reassured me with a smile. “Ever since Cadence’s wedding I’ve been practicing shield spells. I may not be as big or powerful as my big brother. But I’m holding my own right now.”

“That’s great, twilight because you saw that Sunburst guy and Starlight walkthrough earlier.”

“Yeah, I did,” Twilight acknowledged with a nod. “So, let me reinforce the shield once more.” I watched her close her eyes and light up her horn. The spell gave off a soft hum before the shield around us began to fluctuate and darken, being strengthened.”

“Princess Twilight?” came a male’s voice from behind us.

There was a guard there when I turned around. He stopped before us and saluted, “Princess Twilight? You’re needed inside at the Crystal Heart. They’re ready to begin the Crystalling.”

“Very well, thank you,” she told him. “If you don’t have any standing orders then might I suggest helping out here?” All of us turned and looked out. The storm was pretty much raging outside. Some of the braver, and or stupid, guards were still fighting outside. But the majority of the guards had taken cover just inside the shield as the last line of defense. Just in case the shield failed. “It looks like the changelings are going to make a big push against it.”

He saluted as the other guards were either looking at us or concentrating on the rage outside. “We’ll see to it.”

“Yeah, go on Twilight, we got this,” I told her with confidence.

“Alright, be careful,” she told us then turned toward the stairs and ran toward them.

The guard stepped up to stand beside me as I floated in the air. “Hey, you ever fought any changelings?”

He shook his head, though his eyes still held confidence in them. “This is the first time they’ve come here within my lifetime. Supposedly they’ve attacked in the past, before Sombra’s time.”

“My friends and I fought them at Cadence’s wedding,” I told him with some pride. He looked up to me with some admiration in his eyes. I love that look. Though it doesn’t hold a candle to the look Emmit gives me. “We were kicking butt too before they came in with overwhelming numbers. But I don’t see that here.”

We watched a captain step through the shield with a horn in his magical grasp, stop just outside of it, then blow the horn. The sound was loud enough for the fighting guards outside. One by one the guards started to retreat back to the shield. The fighting was fierce for those that were still out there and trying to retreat. The unicorns were trying their best to blast any changeling that got near a comrade. The earth ponies were trying to buck them in half. While the pegasi dive-bombed them. And with the help from the unicorns from inside the shield all were able to retreat by either walking, flying, or limping. Medics were called to help the injured once they were inside and secure.

“And now they’ll start pounding away at the shield,” I muttered quietly while watching the changelings get ready.

“Is that what they did at the wedding?” one of the guards next to me asked aloud.

“Yep,” I told him then pointed toward the changelings, “and here they come.” A wave of changelings hit the shield hard, but it held with a soft ring as it vibrated. They came in waves, one after another in rapid succession they attacked the shield. But it held after a few minutes of attacks.

The crowd was beginning to get nervous, until Cadence, Shining Armor, and little Flurry came forward with Sunburst. “May I have everypony’s attention please?” he shouted above the murmuring crowd. As the crowd quietened down it enabled the sound of pounding against the shield to get louder. “The Crystalling of the new member of the royal family, Flurry Heart, will begin.” Cadence and Shining Armor nuzzled the little filly. “May I present, Flurry Heart, the newest member of the royal family of the Crystal Empire. Let your love empower the Crystal Heart through this shard so it can protect us.”

It wasn’t a complex ceremony, but the ponies bowed and so I landed to do the same. It was a sight to see with the ground beginning to glow with power around us. Then drawn into the shard. While others still had their head lowered, I raised mine to watch Sunburst gather up the power into the shard, then rush it inside.

Moments after he rushed inside, a powerful wave of magic bursts force from inside and expanded in all directions. It was just like the wedding all over again. This time it was the Crystal Heart that drove off all the changelings. And all while both the guard and the public cheered.

My eyes finally spotted AJ and Pinkie across the way. After getting their attention I motioned them toward the stairs because now there was only one place I wanted to be.

^_^

(Emmit’s POV, hours later)

“I see the head,” the doctor announced with joy right after another contraction. Now that the danger to the Empire was over, they had moved Tia into the local hospital before the contractions really got bad. Of course, hours later it was just Rarity, Luna, and I with Tia surrounded by a doctor and a couple of nurses in a typical hospital room.

Tia gave out a quick groaning shout of relief when the contraction went away. My mother was there wiping her forehead while I held onto a hoof with my front paws. I’ve been trying to do the right thing and encourage her and tell her that I love her throughout all this. “I love you,” I told her giving her a quick kiss against her cheek. “You’re doing great.”

“Indeed, sister,” Luna echoed with a happy smile from the foot of the birthing bed they had Tia on.

“Alright, one more and that should do it,” the doctor told her, looking into Tia’s eyes before lowering his head again.

“Last one, honey,” the emotions were already building up inside of me as I lowered my head to her, “one last-“

I was cut off when her magic grabbed my head, lowered it where we were eye to eye, and then glared up at me with, “If you say ‘Push’ one more time…”

My pupils shrank back when I saw the look in her eyes. She wasn’t kidding by that look either. “Uh…” Then I saw her expression go from a glare to the beginning of pain. Which meant that the supposed last contraction was beginning. And I have no idea why I said it, but I said it anyway. “Push?” I squeaked out softly like a mouse. Hey, she’s scary when she’s mad.

Then the contraction fully hit and with pain that she’s never known before hit her, she brought her other hoof over to me grabbing my paw as well. So, now with two of her hooves now holding onto one paw, she started squeezing it. And when her pain hit I guess she wanted me to share in it. Because now I was feeling some pain. During the last contraction, she squeezed so hard…

CRACK

Went the small bones in my paw, which sent me to the floor in pain as well. So now, it wasn’t just her that was screaming in pain but me as well. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to say it,” was my begging plea for her to let me go. I always wanted to share in the experience, but this was going a little too far.

After another few seconds she doctor announced, “I’ve got the…foal.”

I was in too much pain to look with my eyes filled with tears and my head pointed down whimpering in pain. I did see the hooves of one of the nurses walked over and used her magic on my paw. I know because the pain was going away.

Meanwhile, Tia picked up on the tone of voice from the doctor. “What is it, doctor? Is the foal alright?”

He didn’t answer but we heard a light slapping sound before the room was filled with the sound of a foal crying.

“Oh yes,” he said then whispered for a blanket. “It’s a girl and completely healthy.” With the pain now gone, I lifted myself up to take a look at our new daughter. “Just unique,” he said as the nurse did her duty to cut the cord, clean, and wrap the crying filly in a blanket. And indeed she was. Her mane and tails, yes plural, were the same color as mine. And with a pure white coat. But she had two tails with a horn and wings as well. That wasn’t all either. She had the rear hooves of a pony but front paws like mine. Yep definitely unique.

“That’s ok,” Tia cried softly as the nurse brought her over, laying her in Tia’s arms. “She’s perfect.”

Of course, I was crying too. More so because of my borked paw than the event, but still. “Yes, she’s perfect,” leaning in, I gave her a soft kiss. Then leaned in giving my new daughter a gentle kiss as well. She calmed down after that.

“Oh, Emmit,” she looked up to me, and with tears in her eyes she apologized, “I’m sorry for you paw.”

“We’re healing it, your highness,” one of the nurses said while using her magic to heal me. Immediately the pain started going away.

After a thankful nod to the nurse, I leaned over and kissed Tia. “It’s ok,” I told her with a smile, “I’ve heard stories of human women doing that very same thing during birth. I just never thought that it’d happen to me. But if you need to hear it, then you’re forgiven.” Tia smiled thankfully before concentrating on our daughter again. I stepped back to let Rarity, Fluttershy, and Luna get closer. And to let the nurse finish what she was doing on my paw. After another few minutes, she told me that she was finished. And even though it didn’t hurt any, not to put a lot of weight on it for a couple of days. I thanked her before she returned to her duty of tending to Tia and our new daughter.

From there, I took my leave of them after telling Tia that I would like to tell the news to the others outside. She agreed and I went outside to the waiting area down the hall to tell the rest of the girls. You can imagine the glee and cooing that went on after they got the news and what she looked like. Putting aside what happened earlier with the confrontation with my father, I enjoyed the time with them. Even mother was able to hang around longer than usual thanks to Red. Special event and all, you know. Soon after though, mother had to leave. So, after saying goodbye to her I refocused on Tia and staying by her side. Comforting her until she fell asleep to rest.

It was after things started calming down and the day turned into night that I looked to Luna. For there was one more I wanted to tell.

^_^

“How did things go?” Nightmare Moon asked me as I approached her illusion from inside Luna’s private room. Ever since the first time, we’ve been locking the door and putting up a sound barrier around the room. I’ve spoken with her a lot of times over the past months and, in my opinion, has got some headway with her. I haven’t gotten her to agree to speak with Tia yet, but I’m hoping that will change.

“Which part?” I chuckled, walking up to her. “Tia giving birth, the Crystalling, the fight with the changelings, or the short meeting with my dad?” She simply gave me a deadpan look while raising one eyebrow. With a sigh, I sat down on my rump in front of her. “It was confirmed that Chrysalis has used the runes to bring my dad over. And in the form of a changeling. Not only that, but she has convinced him that she’s the rightful ruler and that he needs to save me, and mother, from all of you. Mother even tried to reach him but to no avail. He retreated to join the rest of them before the Crystal Heart’s wave scattered them away from the Kingdom.” Then I smiled at her with pride, putting up an image of my new daughter. “And,” I motioned to it, “you’re an aunt.”

It was interesting to gauge her reaction. Over the past few months, she’s slowly softened up toward me. But to me. Her feelings toward Tia she’s been keeping close to her chest, so to speak. She looked at the image in front of her.

“She’s so different,” her voice was soft and contemplative. “She might have a hard time in the general population.”

“Maybe,” I told her softly, “and maybe not. It depends on how the public at large accepts her.”

Nightmare didn’t say anything. Just turned away and started walking toward a fake balcony that I had made for her. I decided to mimic the real balcony and give her some scenery to enjoy. She walked over, seemingly to look out over the city. Which meant that she wanted to say something. So, I waited.

“I’ve been able to see, hear, and feel things,” she said at last with her voice soft and filled with unsaid questions. “Bits and pieces here and there. I have been for a while now. Not sure how long, time has no meaning here.” She paused as if collecting her thoughts. “I have felt Luna’s love for you. Glimpses into her mind and thoughts. About what happened to…our past lover.” Her voice trembled slightly when she spoke of my ancestor. Slowly I walked up and sat down beside her. “I’ve felt her love for our sister. How she doesn’t hate her for what she did.” It was times like this that I wish I could physically touch her. Sadly I couldn’t. “The most powerful was just a short time ago when she saw…our…niece for the first time. I’ve never felt the need to protect something that strongly before.”

She went quiet again. I could sense that she was trying to put her thoughts into words. “For so long I’ve thought of nopony but myself. How much I’ve been hurt. I’ve been betrayed. I’ve been wronged.” When she looked at me, I saw the signs of doubt in her mind for the first time. “Now, I’ve felt what it’s like to want to protect something. Focus on something other than myself.” She paused while still looking at me. “Am I really just emotions?”

“I’ve never lied to you,” I told her gently, “and I won’t start now. But, yes. And it’s fairly obvious that your ultimate fear is ceasing to exist.”

“Of course it is,” instantly her demeanor changed back to classic Nightmare Moon attitude. Narrowing her eyes at me with firm thin lips, she glared at me.

“And I can’t tell you how it will end,” I continued for her. “Whether or not you will merge back with Luna or stay your own personality. I don’t know.”

“I know that I’m not stupid,” stomping her hoof and turning her head away in a classic girlish huff.

I had to smile at that. “I know, but I figured I’d say it anyway.”

There was silence for a few minutes until she spoke again. Sometimes I would come in and just stay with her a while, not saying anything. With her face turned away from me and looking out into the fake city below, she finally spoke again. “I…think I’ll speak with my sister.”

I looked at her with a small smile at that. “You think you can handle it?” She knew what I was really asking her.

“Yes, I can handle it,” she said back without hesitation and without any anger. Which told me that she’s been thinking about it for a while and genuinely wants just to talk.

“Alright,” nodding to her, “I’ll let her know, but it could be a little bit while she recovers from giving birth.”

“Naturally,” she said dryly while eyeing me with a “duh” look on her face.

With a chuckle, I leaned over and pretended to give her a kiss. “In that case, goodnight my nightmare.” She growled a little at that, been getting less and less each time. She doesn’t like me saying that, but I enjoy pushing her buttons. And left, hopefully looking forward to my family being safe at the end of all this. This thing with Chrysalis had to turn out like it did in the show. Not only for the safety of my family but for all of Equestria as well. It had to be a turning point for Equestria. The changelings would change for the better. Both mentally and physically. The only thing I could do was try my best to make it happen.

Chapter Three: Ponyville

Chapter Three: Ponyville

It’s been a few days since the reveal. Tia and I have started to get hang of feeding little Solar. With my suggestion regarding a bottle and the pony version of a breast pump, I was able to help feed little Solar myself with the bottle. Thus allowing her rest if she needed it, or simply more time on her hands, or whatever else. And because of the benefits of magic, we can store up many bottles at a time where they stay fresh indefinitely. Which every mother wishes we could do that in the human world.

But this morning I had taken the earliest train to Ponyville. There were multiple reasons, but first and foremost was the news that Rarity was bringing back from her business trip to Manehattan. It was a business slash pleasure trip. The pleasure part was that Pinkie had joined her. Unknown to Rarity at the time was the surprise that Pinkie’s sister, Maud, would be meeting them at the train station. However, the reason I was going was to hear about the news that she saw my father there. The other reason was to finally meet one of her sisters while stashing away a mental note to pay a visit to her family sometime.

I was standing on the platform in Ponyville when the sound of an approaching train caught my fox ears. The train pulled into the station, letting off steam after it came to a stop, with the screech of metal wheels against the track. My eyes started to search through the crowd for the girls. My ears perked toward the train while ignoring the other sounds of the crowd, wind, and station employees.

A few seconds later, the three girls stepped off the train just down the platform from me. Immediately their heads were looking around for me. It was easy for me to send up a quick flash of a flame, similar to a small flare. All while I was slithering my way through the crowd toward them.

“Darling!” Rarity called out to me when she spotted me approaching her. “I got-”

I stopped her with a quick passionate kiss with her leaning into me with a pleasant hum. Pinkie giggled behind her with a silent gray looking mare beside her, which I assumed to be Maud.

“so much to tell you,” Rarity continued when she pulled back.

“That’s why I’m here,” I gave her a happy smile that she’s alright, “among other things. Why don’t we go to Sugarcube Corner for an early meal where you can tell me all about it? And I can officially meet Maud at the same time?”

“Oh that’s a wonderful idea,” Pinkie agreed while bouncing in place. “I need to check in with the Cakes anyway.”

^_^

It wasn’t quite lunchtime when we all arrived at Sugarcube Corner, so there wasn’t anypony there yet. Nopony but the Cakes. As we walked in we headed toward a corner seat while Pinkie went back into the kitchen to check in with the Cakes.

“I’m back!” Pinkie called out cheerfully as she bounced her way into the kitchen.

After a smile and a shake of my head, I faced Rarity, “So, what happened in Manehattan?”

Her mood changed from excited and happy to see me to a more somber mood that fit what she was going to tell me. “Your father did show up while we were in Manehattan. He showed up in the middle of our trip while Pinkie was searching for a gift for Maud. He was human, like you, in Central Park surrounded by curious ponies.” She tapped her hoof against the table in frustration. “He was also spreading the lies as before. That the princesses are evil and needed to be stopped in order to save you and all of Equestria. To bring forth the real and rightful ruler.” She snorted in anger before continuing. Maud was being quiet and just listening. “Needless to say the crowd didn’t take too kindly to what he was saying about the princesses. And that was in I stepped in and demanded that he stop all these lies against my sisters-in-law. After some back and forth arguing, there was no choice but to use some magic to show the crowd that he was a changeling. The crowd turned against him instantly after that, so he ran off.” Her eyes were sad when they looked up to me once again. “I know that he’s your father, brought here against his will, and brainwashed but...”

I stopped her again with a paw against her side, “You did what was necessary.” Leaning in, I kissed her again. “You did good, thank you. There’s hope that his mind can be changed and freed, but not while he’s still with Chrysalis I’m afraid.”

She kissed back. “You’re welcome, dear. I just hope that he can be saved, so I can thank him properly for raising such a gentleman and great husband.”

“Flattery will get you everything you know,” I chuckled before turning to Maud. “Sorry for the late introductions, but I wanted to hear what happened in Manehattan first.”

She slowly blinked at me. “It’s fine,” she said slowly in a monotone voice. “So, you are Emmit that Rarity and Pinkie have been speaking about?”

“Yes, ma’am that’s me,” I nodded with a smile, “directly from another dimension. Brought here by the Tree of Harmony herself, given this body not able to communicate at first. That was until Celestia and Luna’s mother gave me a voice and my human body back. From there it got really interesting. Married the wonderful and lovely Rarity, Celestia, and Luna with a newborn Solar Flame with Celestia. So, tell me about yourself.”

She slowly blinked at me before speaking in another monotone voice again. “Pinkie says that you already know me.” And that’s all she said.

My smile faltered a little, failing to anticipate that Pinkie would have told her already. “I know of you because of what I saw in my homeworld. But I don’t know you.” I sighed a little, almost wishing that I didn’t know about this world before coming here. “I know that you are Maud Pie, Pinkie’s sister, that was raised with her on a rock farm with her and two other sisters: Limestone and Marble.” Paused to think for a second. “Father is…Igneous Rock. Mother is…Cloudy Quartz. And if I remember correctly there was an episode where it describes Pinkie, and the rest of the girls, getting their cutie marks. Where Pinkie’s first party was with her family because of Rainbow’s sonic rainboom…” After closing my eyes to think, I told her, “I think that’s about it really. So, I know of you, but that’s all.”

She blinked at me not saying anything at first, as if processing the information. I didn’t know if that was good or bad just yet. Then she spoke up in her normal monotone voice again. I wonder if that ever changes. “I study rocks.” And that was it. That was the only thing that she said to me.

I replied with a slow nod, “A geologist? Going or gone to school for it?”

After another slow blink she replied, “Yes, I’m studying geology. I want to get my Rocktorate from the Equestrian Institute of Rockology. I’m almost done. One year left.”

I chuckled happily to her, lifting my front paws a little, “Alright, rock on.”

Maud simply blinked at me, Rarity hung her head in shame with a groan of disappointment, while Pinkie bounced her way back to us with a hearty giggle, “Wow, Emmit, that one was really bad.” Pinkie bounced right into the seat next to Maud and somehow a cupcake found its way into my mouth, “Good try though. Have a cupcake.”

“Emmit?”

I looked at Rarity with a “hmm?” because of the cupcake in my mouth.

“Please,” she pleaded at me, “don’t do that again. I love you with all my heart, but please don’t make another bad joke like that again?”

I swallowed the cupcake with a smirk, “No promises, honey.” She simply rolled her eyes before snagging a cupcake for herself that Pinkie brought out for everypony. “So, how long are you going to be in town, Maud?”

“Not long,” she told us while taking out her pet rock and setting it on the table. “I’ll take the last train out of town tonight.” I watched as she picked off a piece of cupcake trying to feed it to the rock. A wry smile spread across my face watching her. She noticed me though. “What?”

“Sorry,” shaking my head with a light chuckle, “but back home my father told me about a fad that went around. This was years before I was even born. Anyway, everyone wanted a pet rock.” Apparently, I had their rapt attention, especially Maud. “Well let me tell you what. While everyone was buying theirs at some shop, my father dug up his in the backyard and put it in the tumbler to smooth and polish.” I chuckled, “It’s still funny every time I remember him talking about it.”

“I’ll say,” Rarity giggled.

“Yeah,” Pinkie giggled and bounced in her seat.

“There’s an old saying of ours,” I continued with a knowing smirk. “’There’s a sucker born every minute.’ And lots of shops were taking advantage of this fad by selling rocks they got off the ground when the average person could have done the same.” I turned to Maud, “Bet you found yours on the farm right?”

She slowly blinked with a slow nod, “Yes. Saw him one day and decided to keep him.”

I nodded to her, “See? There you go.” Sipping the milk Pinkie passed out for us, I leaned back against the bench seat, “You’d be surprised some of the things that we humans can fall for. We can be soo dense sometimes.”

My ears picked up Rarity’s humorous comment. “Well that explains a lot,” she whispered it as if she didn’t want anypony to hear it. Yet it was plain that she did because when I looked down at her, she was grinning while eyeing me out of the corner of her eye.

A grin of my own spread across my face. Well, I could not let that go, could I? Leaning over, I slowly wrapped a front leg around her pulling her to me. “Is that so?” exaggerating the syllables to join in on the fun she’s starting.

Rarity held back a giggle as she sipped her drink with a quiet “MmHmm.” Pinkie was giggling at us and I think Maud actually cracked a small smile, but I’m not sure.

So, I started poking Rarity’s side with my paw playfully, “So, you saying I’m dense? Hmm?”

“Very dense,” she giggled trying to scoot away from me, her eyes filled with mirth.

But I had a surprise for her. “Alright then,” said with a wicked grin on my face, “we’ll just see how dense I am.” Right there in the corner round table, I morphed into my human form with my back to the wall. The table was high enough that my waist was below the table and thus hidden from everypony else, including Maud and Pinkie. Now in my human form, I reached out to Rarity. My fingers clenching and loosening with a playful evil look on my face.

“Oh dear,” Rarity squeaked out a quick laugh then reached for Pinkie. “Pinkie, darling heAH.” She cried out in alarm when my hands grabbed her and started pulling her back over to me.

“Come ‘ere, my beautiful wife,” pulling her onto my lap all while she’s giggling and squirming, pretending to get away. Pinkie was giggling away and I would say that Maud was enjoying it, but who could tell? “We’re going to see just how dense I am,” I told her, turned her around and set her down in my lap.

“Oh my,” she blushed, saying in protest in a hushed whisper, “so bold, right here in public.”

While wiggling my bare waist and my semi-hard member against her, Pinkie spoke up wiggling eyebrows and all. “No one can really see you, Rarity.” Pinkie grinned at us and whispered conspiratorially, “Why don’t you tell us how dense he really is?”

“Is that necessary, Pinkie?” Maud asked.

Meanwhile, my member rubbed against Rarity’s lower parted lips. My hands gripped her cutie marks and started rubbing in a firm circular motion. The look on Rarity’s face was satisfying. With her front hooves against my chest, her wide eyes looked down at me with lust growing in them.

“Nope,” Pinkie winked over at her sister, “but it’s soo much fun.”

Rarity closed her eyes putting her head into my shoulder with a long soft moan of, “So dense.” On her own she slowly moved her now wet lower lips against my hard member, coating it wet with passion. “But…” she paused to moan, “it’s so...bold.”

“Just like when our picture was taken, right?” Pinkie encouraged with a wiggle of her eyebrows.

Rarity’s hooves wrapped around me while I helped lift her up, line up my head with her entrance, and slowly lowered her onto me. She gripped me a little tighter as her body expanded for me, inviting me inside of her. Rarity softly moaned, “MmHmm,” as her body moved against mine, but in short slow strokes as if somepony was watching. It was getting near lunchtime and anypony could come in at any moment.

“So naughty,” Pinkie’s voice was low and sensual as she encouraged us, “so thrilling.”

Right then the little bell over the door dinged signally somepony walking in. Rarity still moved against me but tried to keep it inconspicuous with slow short movements.

“Hi, Aloe and Lotus,” Pinkie greeted them with a wave as they walked in. “You having lunch?”

I felt Rarity tense up a little knowing they were there, but didn’t stop even as I whispered into her ear, “They are walking over.”

“Hi, Pinkie,” Aloe greeted with a smile after they walked over. Both of them greeted me with a wave and a smile. I took off my hand from Rarity long enough to wave in greeting then went back to massaging her cutie marks again. “Who is this with you?”

“Oh this is my sister, Maud,” Pinkie happily told them pulling Maud against her with a hoof. “We went to Manehattan with Rarity...”

While Pinkie told them about the trip, I leaned back in the bench seat, closed my eyes, and kept Rarity against me but moved her waist back and forth. Her slow deep breaths, her hooves digging into my back, and the nearly silent moans she was putting into my ear told me how much pleasure was racking through her body. My own body was sweating slightly with the pleasure she was giving me. But my heart was pounding in my chest due to the thrill of the moment. Each slow movement from side to side of her waist rubbed me inside of her the right way sending chills of pleasure through me. Though I tried to hide it my body still shook slightly. Our bodies begin to sweat and heat up with the passion coursing through us.

“We are glad that you are all back safe and sound,” Lotus said gratefully while I caught Aloe looking at us skeptically.

“Oh yes, and we would offer our services,” Aloe began saying then grinned at me, “but it appears that her husband is doing our job for us.”

I tried moving just my waist so nothing could be seen. And it seemed to work as Rarity breathed deeply against my shoulder with her body shaking slightly. “You can tell?” I asked, though my voice had a slight tremble in it.

“Oh yes,” Aloe looked at us with mischievous in her eyes. Those eyes were wide and her nostrils flared as if...smelling...something.

“Though you hide it extremely well,” Lotus finished her statement, biting her bottom lip. Both of them look at us with lustful interest.

Pinkie leaned over with a smirk, her bedroom eyes locked onto me, “So, Rarity, just how dense is he?”

“Yes, Lady Rarity,” Aloe leaned in to speak softly, her eyes looking at me with sexual interest, “tell us.”

“Nopony else is here,” Lotus finished just as softly as her sister.

Rarity’s voice was filled with pent-up passion as if frustrated that we were moving so slowly. “Very,” she nearly whispered into my shoulder, “so filling.”

What surprised me at this moment was when Maud spoke up. “This is hot,” but when she spoke it was still in that monotone voice.

With all the encouragement around, my body responded to it by going all out. The sound of bodies slapping together was heard, though hopefully just within the immediate area. Rarity’s moan got a little louder as her body bounced up at down against mine. Her teeth bit down upon my shoulder telling me of the immense pleasure she was under. I couldn’t help but look around as all eyes were on us. There was a certain rush with this and I think it showed on my face as it contorted slightly as our peaks hit us suddenly. My arms held her to me firmly as her body demanded everything that I could give her. She moaned loud and long into my shoulder as her teeth bit down just a little harder. Her body shook with each pull against my member while I leaned my head back against the bench seat. My own body shook with each spasm while trying to remain somewhat quiet, though it didn’t work as grunts escaped my lips. Our bodies were spent. Rarity collapsed on top of me while I rested in the seat with my arms around her, slowly stroking her back. My eyes stayed shut, so I didn’t see the looks on their faces as we basked in the afterglow.

But I heard them. “You can freshen up at our spa,” Aloe was saying, her voice thick with what she just saw.

“Yes, at no expense,” Lotus finished while sounding like her sister.

“Ooo, can all of us come?” Pinkie asked excitedly and felt the vibration of her bouncing in the seat.

“Yes, all are welcome,” Aloe said and when I opened my eyes there was mischief in the spa sisters’.

Guess we were going to find out what they had in mind.

^_^

Pinkie was allowed to come with us, and Maud, to the spa. Considering I’ve never seen Pinkie go to the spa this should get interesting. I carried Rarity the whole way while she rested against me, her head on my shoulder and her tail wrapped around my waist which conveniently covered up my ass. The spa twins in front with Pinkie and Maud walking behind us.

When we got there Rarity immediately announced that she and I were going to the showers. Pinkie and Maud agreed to also do the same. So, the twins did their thing to quickly make sure all the soaps, shampoos, and towels were all there for us before we all walked in. Right after we walked in Rarity turned on the hot water, stood up on her hind legs placing her front hooves against the wall, and leaned into the water letting it cascade down her body. I decided to get behind her and use my hands to work the water into her mane, body, and tail.

“Could you do that to me too, Emmit?” Pinkie asked me as she bounced her way into the shower to join us. Maud was right behind her, walking in without her thick collared shirt on.

“Sure, Pinkie,” I said with a smile and a chuckle. Rarity didn’t move from her spot, which got me a little worried that she might be upset with me.

“That,” Rarity said softly as if embarrassed or shy, “was the most exciting thing that I’ve ever done.” When she turned her head around to look up at me, I was surprised to find her eyes were wide with excitement with a smile on her face.

That got me to pause what I was doing and look down at her with mixed emotions. I wasn’t sure if this was a good thing or not.

“Tia, Luna, and I have talked about something similar ever since we all took that picture together.” Now her voice had gone lustful and thick with want, need, and arousal which was now showing on her face. “It was a bit of a rush then. Just like it was now.”

I looked over to Maud, Pinkie, and the twins for a second with a worried smirk on my face, “I’m worried at what I just created.”

“Oh don’t be worried, darling,” Rarity cooed, now batting her eyelashes at me, “I’m sure it won’t be anything you can’t handle.”

Leaning down, I gave her a light kiss, “Madam, that’s not what worries me. What worries me is that I’ll lose the proper lady that I fell in love with.”

She returned it with more passion before giving me a reassuring smile, “Never fear, darling. I won’t stop being a proper lady. I’ll just let it all go once in a while.”

“I suppose that would be alright.”

The spa was great. Pinkie received a bath from me, but Maud refused which was fine by me. And because all of them had seen me naked now, I stayed that way until it was time to leave. All throughout I was asking Maud more about herself, her plans for the future, etc. And for the next hour or so we had a great time. But after that, I wanted to check up on Fluttershy and hopefully have another talk with Discord, so I bid them a good day with the promise of spending the night with Rarity.

^_^

Before leaving the spa I had changed back to my fox form and made my way through town to Fluttershy’s cottage. By this time ponies were out and about doing their thing. I got a few waves from them as I strolled through town.

And of course, on the way through town, Rainbow spotted me, came in for a soft landing on my back, then laid down on my back and wrapped her front hooves around my neck. I just kept walking. “Hey, stud,” she greeted with a husky whisper into my ear, “where are you going?”

“Fluttershy’s,” I said without hesitation, “to check up on her and hopefully talk to Discord about the safety of your girls and how he can help.”

Her voice was still playful, but also sounded slightly offended. “Come on, I can take care of myself.”

With a long sigh, I stopped and tilted my head to look up at her. “Rainbow, under normal circumstances I would agree. But these aren’t normal circumstances. And I have a nasty feeling that there might be a chance that Chrysalis just might kill all of you instead of just draining you of your love. I can’t bear that.”

“You really think that?” she asked now looking a little worried.

“With what I’ve heard so far, yes there’s a chance,” I told her. My own eyes showed the fear in them for their safety. “Now that my father has been drawn into all of this, there’s a chance for that to happen. I don’t know how much has changed now that my father has been drawn into all of this. How much that has changed Chrysalis for the worse. I just don’t know.”

Rainbow laid her head down on my shoulder next to mine. “Alright, I get it.” I continued walking. “You really think Discord will help?”

I chuckled when picturing Discord’s face on the show when he got the news of Fluttershy’s ponynapping. “Oh yes, he’ll help. If only for Fluttershy’s sake. I highly doubt he’ll help in regards to Tia and Luna. You should have seen the literal fire in his eyes when he got the news on the show.”

“He’s really getting to like her isn’t he?” she asked as if she could hardly believe it herself. “Of course, it’s hard not to like Fluttershy. If anypony could have reformed him it’s her.”

“Yep,” I whispered with a smirk and a chuckle.

^_^

Rainbow groaned as we approached Fluttershy’s cottage because it was obvious that Discord was there. All around the cottage was a little chaos here and there. Didn’t see any animals in sight though, probably temporarily went somewhere else in their defense. Fluttershy’s cottage was floating above the ground while slowly rotating. Outside wasn’t all that bad, but I felt Rainbow stiffen when we heard the flowers singing and dancing around the house. Then a second later she simply said, “Nope!” And took off like a bullet in the opposite direction.

Not that I really blame her any, but this was something I had to do and put up with if I was going to speak with him. So, up the path, I went and up to the cottage through the singing flowers that were constantly singing of a bright and beautiful chaos day. And because the house was spinning, luckily it was slow, I had to open the door and jump in when it came around to face me.

“Honey, I’m home!” was my announcement to the room after I walked in. At least everything was right side up because she told me last time he had turned everything upside down. Don’t know if I could have handled that. However, the sofa and a chair were mimicking animals currently in a barking and growling match with one another. The rug had rolled itself up like a snake and taken refuge in the corner of the living room for safety. The chandelier seemed to be part monkey because it was swinging around as the lights sounded like the monkey it was mimicking. Each piece of furniture seemed to be imitating an animal.

“We’re back here Emmit,” Fluttershy sounded from the kitchen area and wonders only knew what Discord did in there. “Discord’s here,” Fluttershy added while I was jumping over the fighting sofa and chair.

“Never could have guessed,” I told them right before walking into the kitchen. I was also thankful that they were also still on ground level and not also upside down having tea on the ceiling.

“Hi, Emmit, what brings you here?” she asked from her seat at the table, which wasn’t animated thankfully. However, all the utensils were. It reminded me of those old cartoons where the tea would serve itself.

“Both of you, actually,” I told them taking a seat at the table. A teacup hopped its way over and a kettle poured me a cup of tea. “Thank you,” I said aloud not really knowing whether to thank Discord or the kettle.

“Fluttershy here told me that you said something might happen to her,” Discord spoke up eyeing me with a serious look.

I looked at him with a nod, “Yes, the end of the last season of the show I watched was where Tia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart, Twilight, and her friends were all taken by Chrysalis and replaced with drones. I don’t know exactly when in relation to this world, but I do know where. Sort of.”

“Tell me,” he said with a fierce look I could understand.

“It’s on the northern border of the badlands close to the forest. I don’t know exactly where, but it will be easy to spot. All you have to do is fly around until you crash land on the ground,” I told him with a smirk. He raised an eyebrow at me. “That’s because, at least in the show, her throne was made from a special rock that absorbs both pony magic and chaos magic.”

“Oh, dear.”

“Calm dear, Fluttershy,” he reassured, “nothing can stop my magic.”

“Except Chrysalis’ throne,” I corrected, “that is if it holds true to the show. I don’t want anyone of them ponynapped, but then again the only way to defeat Chrysalis is because of a changeling named Thorax. He, Starlight, Trixie, and you Discord were responsible for rescuing everypony. Thorax defeated Chrysalis by giving her all his love and overpowering her throne thus destroying it. And in turn, transforming him and the rest of the changelings into a peaceful race.” I sat there scrying into the cup as if searching for something as it all came out. “I’m convinced that it will be a turning point for Equestria, but how do I weigh that against the safety of Fluttershy and everyone else? Do I sacrifice their safety for the betterment of all of Equestria or possibly sacrifice a peaceful future for the sake of their safety?” After looking up at Discord I motioned to him. “I know you feel the same way I do about her safety.” He nodded as it was obvious he was also thinking about what I just said.

“But didn’t you say that Chrysalis just captured us?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, but that was in the show,” I told her with a sigh. “It’s different because my father has been drug into it. And it was what he said that worries me. He’s out to destroy Tia, Luna, and anyone else that gets in his way in what he believes. And believe me, he’ll do it if he could. That changes everything. Could Chrysalis now kill you instead of just capturing you because of that? I don’t know and I can’t take that chance either.” I rested a paw on Fluttershy’s hoof, “You’re carrying our foal. I can’t risk your safety and there is no one better to protect you than him.” Motioned to Discord.

“Knowing all of this can’t be easy for you,” Fluttershy’s expression held sympathy for me.

“It’s not,” I agreed with a sad smile before sipping the tea.

“I’ll look into it,” Discord said suddenly and seriously too which showed on his face when I looked up to him. Not surprising really.

“You want to?”

“You’re my friend, Fluttershy,” he said to her solemnly, “and he’s right that I want you safe.” After setting his cup down, he snapped his fingers and disappeared in a flash.

“And there he goes,” I sipped my tea before looking at her. She looked up at me with mixed emotions on her face. Wanting to say a lot and yet do not know what to say. Worried about Discord, me, and the future but knowing there wasn’t anything she could do or say to help. So, we sat in silence.

That was until less than ten minutes later when I suddenly disappeared and found myself standing next to Discord looking at Chrysalis’ hive. And he was not happy. “Can’t use your magic can you?”

With a snap of his fingers, he sent out a flying pig that disappeared about ten or so feet away from us. The anti-magic field started at the base of the embankment where the desert started.

“Damn it,” I whispered after it disappeared. Waves of frustration and even downright hatred were wafting off of him. Looking at him wasn’t necessary in order to know what he was feeling right now. “I know you want to go and destroy that place. But it’s better to leave it alone for now.” It looked exactly like it did in the show. A dark and foreboding place that looked like black Swiss cheese that could suck the very emotions out of you. The stuff of nightmares. And I would know, I’m married to one. “At the very least we have to wait for Thorax to come to us.”

“What’s so important about this bug of yours?” he asked testily.

“As I said before, Thorax is the changeling that will become their new leader after they all change. But in order for that to happen, he has to come to us and spend some time with us.” With a sigh, I gave it more thought, “We have to wait at least until then, after that then we’ll have more options.”

It seemed like a minute or two before he finally said, “Fine,” before snapping his fingers sending us back to Fluttershy’s cottage again.

“You’re back,” Fluttershy leaned over giving me a thankful kiss. “What did you two find out?”

“That her hive was right where I said it was and that she has her magic negating throne,” I told her before picking up my dancing teacup and taking a sip. The teacup giggled at me. It squeaked in alarm when I bit it. “Which also negated Discord’s chaos magic as well.” Discord grumbled as he sulked at the table.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said softly. Then looked over at Discord, “What do you think, Discord?”

“I dislike not being able to do anything,” he grumbled in irritation, “or being powerless.”

“Is there anything you can do?” Fluttershy asked us. “Didn’t you say that your father is with Chrysalis?”

“Unfortunately, yes, but right now there isn’t anything that we can do. At least not until Thorax shows up later. After that at least we’ll have some options.” Leaning back in my chair, I set the teacup down. “We simply can’t do anything because of her throne. No magic will work around it but changeling magic. Even if we could do something because we had other non-magical means we still couldn’t.”

“Because of Thorax you spoke of?” she asked me.

I nodded to her, “Exactly. He’s the key to saving the Changelings and turning them around. Nothing is going to happen to anyone until some time after that event. So, right now we can wait. The only reason I’d want to do anything is to see about saving my father.”

“What would your world do to save your father?” I was surprised at Fluttershy’s question. There was hesitation written all over my face as I looked at her.

“I’d rather not give this world advanced technology. I do have knowledge that could possibly be of use to save my father, but what’s been invented can’t be undone.” A soft curse escaped my lips as I thought more about it. “Learning from my own world’s examples has shown me that. We have weapons that could literally wipe all of Equestria off the map with little effort.”

Fluttershy gasped at that, putting her hooves to her lips with eyes wide in shock.

“Luckily I don’t have that knowledge,” she calmed a little when I told her that. Discord was simply sitting there listening to me. “However, I do have knowledge about smaller weapons that can kill from a distance without using magic. One example would be an adaptation of Pinkie’s party cannon.”

“Really?”

“Yes, think of a smaller version of that which can fit into one of my hands,” she nodded at me. “It uses a chemical agent to send a piece of metal out of the forward end, like the confetti, at incredible speeds. With just a pull of a trigger. And this world has the means to make it. Trixie’s fireworks hold the chemicals I would need, just more refined.”

“Oh my.”

I leaned over closer to her with cautious eyes. “But such weapons, Fluttershy, I don’t want to introduce into your society. It would do much more harm than good.”

There was silence for a minute until Discord asked, “Would you make them to save Fluttershy?”

With a somber sigh, I looked over at him. The look in my eyes showed him the heavy weight of the answer to that question. “I would.”

“Emmit,” Fluttershy’s soft voice hit my ears before feeling her body lean against mine after she scooted her chair over.

Discord stood up from his chair and snapped his fingers putting everything back where it was. “My dear Fluttershy,” he said cordially, “I’ve enjoyed our tea, but I think I’ll be going.”

“Oh…um…ok, Discord. I always enjoy our tea time, but you can come anytime,” she told him with a small smile.

“I’ll bring more cucumber sandwiches next time,” he told her right before opening a door in the middle of the room, stepping through it, and closing it behind him.

Nothing was said while Fluttershy remained up against me. “I didn’t mean to bring a somber mood to your tea time, but it needed to be addressed.”

She kissed my cheek. “I understand and so does he,” she reassured me with a soft voice.

“Yeah, I know,” humor was in my voice and a smirk on my face, “especially him. I don’t want to know what he would do to me If I didn’t tell him.” Her slight giggle and a nod of her head told me that she agreed with me. “He loves you, you know.” I turned my head giving her a light kiss, “And so do I.”

“I love you too, Emmit,” she returned her kiss to me. “And I’m glad I’m having these foals with you. And I do love Discord as a friend and I always will.”

After a few minutes she decided to clean up and while I was still sitting at the table we heard the front door open. “You guys still here? Is he gone?”

I answered her with a chuckle, “Yes, Rainbow we’re still here and yes Discord is gone. We’re back here.”

The flapping of wings hit my ears before Rainbow flew into the room and sat down at a chair. “Thank goodness,” she sighed thankfully. “I’m glad he’s reformed and all don’t get me wrong Fluttershy, but I still can’t stand him.”

“Oh that’s alright,” she replied, now walking back to the table after putting everything away. “What brings you here?”

Rainbow pointed a hoof at me, “Him. Twilight and Spike want to see him.”

“They do?” I blinked at her a little confused.

“Yep, so let’s go,” she said and started flying toward the front door.

With a shrug, I got up from my seat, gave Fluttershy a kiss with, “I guess I’ll see you later,” and followed Rainbow. Fluttershy returned my kiss telling me she would see me later and out the door Rainbow and I went.

^_^

After Rainbow and I walked into Twilight’s castle, we found her in the library with Spike. And both of them appeared worried. Because his body was glowing. Rainbow walked into the library as Twilight was frantically going from book to book.

“Wow, Spike really looks worried,” Rainbow whispered in concern as we spotted Spike sitting in a chair next to Twilight’s desk.

I whispered back with a slight chuckle, “Considering his body is blinking like a faulty light I think it stands to reason.” Spike spotted us as we approached, got down from his chair, and ran over to us.

“Rainbow, Emmit, we’re glad you’re here,” he hurried over as his short legs allowed. “Look at me.”

That’s when Twilight turned around and also trotting up to us, “Emmit, Rainbow. Yes, we are glad you’re here.” Then she focused on me, “And now that you are here you can tell him, and me, what’s going on.” The look on her face was firm, yet there was clear worry in her eyes.

“The dragon lord is calling all dragons to him because he’s stepping down as the Dragon Lord. The glowing and blinking body is his way of summoning them. Spike needs to go to the dragon lands,” I told them simply while hoping that the tone of my voice told them that everything would be alright. My heart was torn on this one regarding Twilight and Rarity. Actually, until I saw Spike I had totally forgotten about it. On the one hand, it should be fairly safe for them to go. On the other hand, was my what-if side making me nervous.

“The dragon lord is stepping down?” his face showed clear shock and wonder at the news as he looked up at me.

“Well if that’s the case, at least it’s nothing life-threatening,” Twilight sighed in relief.

With a slight chuckle, I shook my head and leaned in stealing a quick kiss. “Nope, nothing dangerous. However, he does need to get going.”

Spike just shrugged and turned toward the door, “Well, in that case, I’ll get some gems together for the trip.”

But Twilight cut him off, “Hold on, Spike.” Then she looked up to me, “Why does he need to go?”

Even Spike rolled his eyes at her, “Perhaps because the dragon lord is asking?”

“But you’re still too young,” Twilight looked down with motherly instincts kicking in.

“Don’t sell him short, Twilight,” was my gentle rebuttal, “he’ll do more good than you know.” Then I addressed Spike, “Just be yourself, do your best, and you’ll be fine. No worries.”

Twilight was torn and didn’t know what to say as Spike trotted off to prepare for the trip. Part of her wanted him not to go because she was worried he might get hurt. While the other part of her knew that she had to because I told her so. And it showed on her face. She kept opening and closing her mouth as if to protest. I could also tell that she and Rarity would go anyway even if I said nothing. So, I decided to keep quiet about it.

Spike came back a few minutes later with his stuff in a small bag attached to a stick. So cliché. “Ok, I’m ready,” he said walking up to us.

Twilight was the first one to pull him into a hug, “Now you be careful, Spike. And don’t do anything dangerous.”

Spike looked up at me with a tongue-in-cheek look.

I gave him a smirk, “Twilight, he’s a dragon. He can swim in lava and it’s nothing but a warm bath to him. He breathes fire and eats gems. I think he can handle himself.” Spike gave me a grateful smile which I nodded to him with an encouraging wink.

Twilight didn’t let go.

“Twilight?” Spike patted her.

She still didn’t let go.

“Let go, Twilight,” I gently admonished.

She finally did but kept a hoof against his shoulder, “But it’ll be dark and you shouldn’t travel at night and-“

I cut her off by using my telekinesis to flip off the lights. Doing so made Spike’s body light up the area almost as much as the light did. “I think I’ll be alright with that,” Spike’s voice held amusement in it, not to mention the wide smirk he gave her.

Twilight sighed in resignation after I turned on the lights again, “Alright, alright, just be careful.”

“I will, Twilight,” he said and headed toward the door before Twilight could do anything else to hinder his exit. “See you guys later.” A soft click of the door and he was gone.

And Twilight was standing there looking like she had just lost her one and only son. Rainbow shook her head, “Twilight? Will you just go ahead and talk to Rarity about it? That look of yours is creeping me out.”

Twilight looked up at us, and for a second it appeared that she didn’t know why she suggested it. Then it dawned on her that Rarity would need to know. “Alright,” she smiled gratefully and disappeared with a flash of magic.

I waited for a beat before snaking a couple of tails around Rainbow and slowly pulled her in against me. She lightly giggled while looking up at me with a knowing smirk. My response was a grin and wiggling my eyebrows at her. “Other than maybe Starlight, we do have the whole castle to ourselves.”

The possibilities started running through Rainbow’s mind if the mischievous look on her face said anything to me. She looked up at me with her tongue licking her lips just before the door opened.

“Twilight? Spike?” came starlight’s voice into the library.

Rainbow’s face showed disappointment, as did mine, as I answered, “In here Starlight. Twilight and Spike are gone.”

“Oh hi, Emmit,” was her slightly nervous greeting as she trotted up to us. “Where did they go?”

“Well, Twilight went to talk to Rarity and Spike is on his way to the dragon lands,” I told her.

She blinked up at me in confusion. “Oh…ok. Why there?”

“Apparently the dragon lord is stepping down and has called all the dragons to a meeting about it.”

“Oh,” was all she said for a minute or so while looking sheepish. Looking like she wanted to speak up and yet not. Even Rainbow picked up on it.

Rainbow’s hip bumped mine and motioned to Starlight with her head, “I’ll see you guys later, got stuff to do.” Then she took to the air and out the door, “See ya.”

“You want to talk, Starlight?” I asked her as gently as I could.

She looked hesitant before slowly nodding, almost looking like a whipped puppy. With a motion to one of the chairs at the table, she sat down in one. Then I sat down in the other across from her. And waited for her to speak.

After what looked like a calming breath she looked up at me with an apologetic look. “I know I’ve said this before, but I’m sorry for my actions. Since then, I’ve thought about it even more. The many possible timelines that I created because of my hatred and ignorance. Timelines that you, Twilight, and Spike had to go through.” I kept silent and let her talk. By the sound of her voice, it seemed like she wanted this off of her chest, so to speak. The look on her face while she spoke to me showed remorse. “And looking back on it now, I am ashamed of the audacity of my actions. And the ignorance of the consequences.”

I waited for a beat before speaking up. “The greatest enemy you will face is always yourself. To look at yourself, find a fault, and try to correct those faults is the greatest task you will ever face. And that’s just the inward battle. The outward battle, right now, is also what you’re facing. Redemption for you, and others like you, like Discord, for example, is going to be an uphill battle. But it’s not impossible, Starlight.” The look on her face showed deep interest which I was grateful for. “Even in the human world, people that have committed crimes, but want to become better and contribute to society have the hardest time making a living. Because the general public continues to judge even after their debt has been paid. And I can see that with you even in this world. Take Trixie for example. She’s still having a hard time, even after she and Twilight have come to terms. But that doesn’t mean it’s impossible for you. That doesn’t mean there’s no light at the end of the tunnel.”

“You think so?” she asked, leaning forward with hope now showing in her eyes. “Because...right now I can’t see it.”

“I know it may seem that way,” I nodded to her.

“Well, don’t you know? You already know about me and what’s going to happen to me, right?” she asked looking eager for an absolute answer.

“If I told you, Starlight, then you really wouldn’t be putting any effort into it,” I replied gently but firmly. “You need to learn for yourself, how to take those steps for yourself. It’s like me giving you all the answers to the test.”

She looked disappointed as she leaned back in the chair with a disappointed sigh. “I think I understand.”

“What about your old friend Sunburst?” I asked gently with a smile. “You two are still in touch, right?”

She nodded with a small smile, “We have decided to keep in touch yes. Which I am glad for because I have one at least.”

“And that’s good,” I smiled at her for taking that first step. “It was your friendship with him that helped save the Crystal Empire. Just by being friends with him helped all those ponies.”

As I was talking to her about this last thought, a little light of understanding started to show in her eyes. “I think I’m beginning to understand what Twilight said about the friendship that she has with her friends being important. The difference it could make.”

I nodded, encouraging that thought, “Just like the friendship you have with Sunburst made a difference in the Crystal Empire.”

She looked past me as if thinking about it, and a small smile spread across her face. Just like a light going off in her head I saw it all starting to make some form of sense to her. “You mentioned Trixie,” she finally said after a few minutes. “I’ve only heard rumors about what she did.”

I nodded. “Trixie came here for the first time by stating that she’s the most powerful and did all these great things. One of them was supposedly taking care of an Ursa Major. Well, two local idiots decided to test her and bring to this town and Ursa Minor. She couldn’t do it because she never did and finally admitted it. That’s when Twilight was able to use her magic in putting it to sleep and take it back to its mother.” She nodded, understanding. “She left with her heart filled with revenge. Two years later she tried it with an evil amulet that gave her powers but twisted her mind. Long story short, she put the whole city under a huge bowl entrapping the entire town. Twilight came back to challenge Trixie and tricked her into taking off the amulet thus defeating her.”

I paused for a second for her to speak her thoughts. She gave me a small embarrassed smile, “It sounds like me, doesn’t it?”

With a nod, I continued, “It does. And that’s why she’s still having a little bit of a hard time, like you. But like I said, that doesn’t mean there’s no hope.”

She looked away for a minute in thought before speaking again. “You think that she’d want to talk about it?”

With a smile, I nodded to her, glad that she was able to come to that question herself. “I think she might. Just talk to her and find out. You never know.”

She smiled at me with a thankful look, “I think I will, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

She started getting up from her chair, “You know where she might be?”

I shrugged, “No clue.”

“I think I’ll try to find her and talk to her,” she told me beginning to walk toward the library door.

“Glad to hear it,” I waved a paw to her standing up from my own chair, “have fun.”

“Thanks,” she told me, sounding truly thankful with a smile, and walked out of the library.

I stayed there for a few moments staring at the door. Of course, the thought of how Twilight would react to this conversation ran through my mind. Hopefully, positively sense it was going to be Starlight’s next assignment. So, hopefully, those two will become friends as it was in the show. The question now was: What now? What do I do now? A thought of going to Rarity’s place came to mind. By the time I got there the costume, they would be using should almost be done.

^_^

After getting to Rarity’s boutique, I didn’t knock but just walked in calling out, “Rarity? Twilight?” Which, more than likely in the back so that’s what I was waiting for and continued to walk toward the back.

And sure enough, a couple of seconds later I heard, “Back here, darling,” from Rarity from the back of the store. After going into the back of her store, there standing in the middle of her workroom was the costume from the show. A quick laugh escaped me before I was able to stop myself. Because it was one thing to see it on the show but quite another to see it with my own eyes. It also saddened me that the dragons would see this as a real dragon. That’s sad in and of itself I’d say.

They had yet to put it on, and after my quick laugh Twilight turned and looked over at me, now confused, “What’s so funny?”

I couldn’t hold back the occasional snicker while answering that question. And it showed on my face too. “You’re going…to the…dragonlands?”

“And why should that be amusing?” my wife was giving me this “be careful” look.

“It’s not…but the…getup is,” I kept snickering at the monstrosity in the middle of the room.

Rarity’s face went hard and her eyes narrowed at me in a displeased manner. “I love you, Emmit, but if you make fun of this fabulous costume one more time…”

“I’m sorry…really,” I was because it was almost a given at this point that I would have been sleeping on the couch for my amusement of what was before me. But right now, it was just too funny.

“Well if all you’re going to do is stand there and snicker then we are leaving,” Rarity picked up the hind end of the costume with an offended huff and started trotting toward the door. At this point, I was barely holding it together. Twilight didn’t help any when she picked up the front end in her own magic and did the same. It was a sight to see. Each part of the costume was bouncing in their magic. And because the back end was in front, the whole thing looked like the head was nodding toward a flaunting rear end. It was simply too much for me. However, I was able to contain myself until they left the boutique before completely losing it and laughing my ass off with tears in my eyes.

I lost track of time while laughing, but it was sometime later when I had finally stopped laughing that the front door opened. I was still chuckling and shaking my head at this point when the bell over the front door jingled. “Hey stud, you in here?” came Rainbow’s reluctant voice from the front.

After walking out of the back, my eyes spotted Rainbow standing in front of the closed front door. “Hey, Rainbow,” I chuckled now walking toward her, “here I am.”

“What were Rarity and Twilight doing with that…whatever it was?” she asked, confused, just before I grabbed her head in my paws giving her a long passionate kiss. Which she returned with a long soft moan.

“That was their dragon disguise because they’re following Spike into the dragon lands,” I said after breaking the kiss.

“Oh…kay,” she said slowly, still confused. Then a grin started forming on her face as she noticed my eyes roam over her small lithe form. Her eyes softened to those bedroom eyes I so enjoy before leaning up and kissing me lightly on my nose, “You feeling a little…naughty?”

After a return kiss on her own nose, my response was, “Always.”

“Follow me,” she whispered huskily, turned around, opened the door, and walked out of the boutique sashaying her rear end at me. What really caught my eyes was her swaying tail. It was swaying wide and high enough to give me a wonderful show of her wet marehood.

Chapter Fourteen: Preemptive Action Part 2

Chapter Fourteen: Preemptive Action Part 2

I knew the blacksmith wouldn’t be done with my tall order just yet. So, I concentrated on another aspect of my plan. The tranquilizer itself. That meant heading to Zecora’s. That also meant losing Rainbow. Which wasn’t all that hard actually. After losing Rainbow, I took my time walking through town because it was still early and I had no clue when Zecora normally woke up. It was a beautiful morning with the warm sun’s rays just above the horizon. A gentle cool morning breeze blew through the trees. Even had a couple of birds greet me with a few chirps after landing on my head. A few ponies waved and said hello as I walked by the town hall. All in all, it was a very nice morning walk through town.

I passed by Fluttershy’s place before entering the Everfree Forest and made a mental note to drop by and see how she was doing. Which reminded me to stop by Sweet Apple Acres for the same reason. AJ had just joined the herd and wanted to see how that was playing out. Being in a herd, like a lion with his pride, was still a little odd for me. So, seeing the needs and wants of them all was a challenge. Especially spreading my time around between them.

Now a father, I vowed not to neglect my children. Which meant spreading my time around would definitely be a challenge. But my determination to be a good father held no bounds in that regard. It was their protection that led me straight up to Zecora’s tree hut. Being about half the size of Twilight’s old tree library, it had a single door and a single small window. My worry that my presence was a little early was assuaged by the light in the window. So, I knocked on the door after picking up a small rock to do it with. Paws don’t make for good door knockers.

Zecora answered the door with a smile. “It is a fox. Come in, I have it in stock.”

“Good morning, Zecora,” greeting her with a smile of my own, I walked into her hut. “I wasn’t sure if you had the tranquilizer ready or not. Didn’t know how hard the herbs were to get.” Her hut was basically one single room carved into the trunk of the tree. The bed and living area on one side with her cauldron, herbs, and potions on the other. Didn’t see a bathroom, so she must use a type of outhouse or something similar.

“The herbs, as of yet, was easy to get.” She walked over to her shelf of bottled potions by the cauldron and looked up to four bottles. Their size looked to be around a twelve-ounce coke can. “Four bottles were filled and should be enough if you are skilled.”

Taking one in my telekinesis, I lifted it off the shelf to examine it more closely. “You’re right about that,” I gave her an acknowledging nod. “Although the darts won’t be available until tomorrow and I only have one blowgun and one dart. So, the training will have to wait. But yes, this should be more than enough.” I then looked over to her, curious about something. “Have you ever used this before? I only asked because I’m curious of its potency.”

There was a certain glint in her eyes that matched the slight smirk on her face when she answered. “The forest is dangerous, this is true. So, a means of protecting myself was due. Do not mistake this little brew, for Timberwolves and Manticores all fell true.”

My eyes widened at that while looking down at her smirking face. “Wow! Powerful stuff.” Luckily, I brought Rarity’s saddlebags with me, so in the bottles went. And because the bags weren’t securely attached to me, I put two bottles in each bag for proper balance. Then looked back gratefully, my smile showing just that, “Thank you, Zecora, for doing this for me.”

“You are welcome, my fox friend. I do not want their fate to end.” Genuine concern and even worry were etched on her face as I sat in front of her next to her cauldron.

“Thank you once again, Zecora. If there’s anything you need, just let me know.” After saying goodbye, my next stop was Fluttershy’s

^_^

Because Fluttershy is about around two months away from giving birth, and carrying twins, it was fair to say that I needed to see how she was doing. The air was cool this morning with a few clouds in the sky. One of the benefits of the thick fur coat on this body. I didn’t see Rainbow anywhere in the sky while walking out of the forest. With how close Fluttershy’s place was, seeing it in the distance, I doubted that Rainbow would mess with me. She’s been playful today and my mind was trying to figure out if it was due to the flowers in her hair or simply wanting to mess with me. Fluttershy’s cottage looked serene and peaceful as I walked across the small bridge and onto her property. The animals were out and about looking for their morning breakfast. It was mostly the smaller animals that were there like the birds, chickens, and the like. I’ve been there so much now, none of the animals were startled by me walking up to the house.

Other than the sounds of the small animals, it was near silent inside. Because I’ve been there many times over, there was no need to knock, so I just opened the door and slipped inside. The lights were off, so assuming Fluttershy was still asleep, I put the saddlebags on the couch by the front door. It was still early in the morning and just after sunrise, so she must have slept in. Only small animals were inside the house like birds, rabbits, and others. None of them paid attention to me. Even Angel had stopped trying to mess with me, much to my satisfaction.

Figuring I’d surprise her in bed, my body morphed into its human form. However, those plans were hijacked when…

"GOTCHA!"

Rainbow tackled me, seemingly out of nowhere, and started wrestling me on the floor. “You’re mine!” Lucky for me, my human form was more adept at wrestling than her pony form. Thus it was relatively easy to wrap my arms around her wings preventing her from using them to her advantage. “I’ll get you back for-” she paused when my arms wrapped around her. Then let out a, “Hey,” as I rolled us over where I was on top. Her hind legs were still free and after a second, or two, of a shocked look that I so easily turned the tables on her, she wrapped those hind legs around me. We had leaned our heads back in order to look each other in the eyes. When our eyes met, she had a satisfied wicked, and mischievous, grin on her face. “I love it when you're on top.”

“Oh...oh my!” We both stopped and looked over at Fluttershy at the foot of the stairs. She looked amused at us with a hoof to her muzzle and a special mischievous glint in her eyes.

“I got him, Fluttershy...I got him!” Rainbow happily, and proudly, exclaimed while wiggling herself against me like a child hugs their favorite teddy bear.

Meanwhile, I had no clue what to do now as Fluttershy waddled herself over to us, minding her protruding belly. “That’s great, Rainbow.” Then wiggled her eyebrows down at us with a growing grin, “Now, what are you going to do with him?”

Rainbow didn’t seem to have an answer because when our eyes met I could see the gears turning. “Well, Rainbow?” I asked her with a growing grin of my own. My own eyes looking down at her with a certain amount of mischief of my own in them. There was a certain thrill to this; having someone, or in this case, somepony, watch. “Answer the question. What are you going to do with me?”

“I haven’t thought that far yet,” she admitted, albeit a little sheepishly.

So, I laid myself down completely on top of her, although not with my full weight. Then looked up to Fluttershy. “I came over to see how you were doing.”

Fluttershy giggled cutely before leaning her head down giving me a light lingering kiss. “Thank you so much, Emmit. Our foals and I are fine.” She sat down, leaned back a little, and gently laid a hoof against her belly. “Although they have been rather active lately.”

“Active?” Rainbow asked while she continued to hold onto me while her eyes locked onto Fluttershy’s belly. “What do you mean by active?”

She was positively glowing when she answered. It showed in her eyes, the look on her face, and the way she rubbed and cradled her baby bump. “Both of them have been kicking a lot lately.” I wanted to reach out and touch her, but couldn’t because my arms were holding onto Rainbow. “It makes me so happy and I can’t wait to hold them.”

“Me either,” I said to her with my heart wanting to explode from my chest with a smile. It makes everything that I’m preparing worth it.

“How is your project going?”

I looked over to the couch. “The tranquilizer potions are in the bag on the couch over there. And from what Zecora has said, it’s rather potent. It will knock out a manticore, so it’ll work fine against Chrysalis’ drones.” Their eyes looked over to my bags with wide eyes.

“Whoa! That good, huh?”

I looked down at Rainbow with a growing mischievous smirk on my face. “Yep, that good.”

“Huh.” Rainbow didn’t look up to me at first but when she did she was confused. “Wait...why do you have that look on your face?” I didn’t move and just kept looking at her. Still confused, she looked up at Fluttershy, which was playing along with a smirk of her own. “Alright, what’s going on?”

I love suddenly changing gears on somepony and just watching the confusion. Because Rainbow had no clue what was going on until Fluttershy spoke up again.

“You know, you and Emmit have gotten dirty this morning with your rolling around on the floor.” Fluttershy’s voice was filled with mischief as she grinned down at Rainbow. And honestly, I didn’t know what she was going to suggest until she spoke up. Now, I knew where she was headed with this. This had me grinning from ear to ear.

Rainbow immediately knew something was up and so her eyes were darting between us suspiciously. “Yeah, so?”

“You need a bath,” Fluttershy’s voice changed to that of Flutterbat complete with bat-like red eyes, bat-like wings, and three pink bats for a cutie mark. When she said that, my job was to hold onto Rainbow while standing up. That was a little bit of a challenge when she started wiggling like an upset puppy.

“Buck, no!” Rainbow complained while wiggling and complaining in my arms. By this time I was already standing up and following Flutterbat to her bath upstairs. Luckily for me, and with my arms holding her so close to me, she couldn’t get her legs between our bodies. Except for her hind legs, which she used to try and push against my waist. Her front legs she tried gently pushing against my head. I say gently because she wasn’t trying too hard. “I don’t need a bath and I don’t want a bath. Let me go. Don’t you dare.”

Fifteen minutes later.

“Now this feels good,” Rainbow said after sighing contently. All three of us were in the bath together. I was sitting in the large bath with both Fluttershy and Rainbow both laying back against me. Rainbow’s head on my right shoulder and Flutterbat’s head resting on my left shoulder. And my arms around both of them, gently rubbing their chest and barrels. Or in Flutterbat’s case our foals growing inside her belly. The feathers of their wings brushed against my chest and belly, tickling me a little under the water. Meanwhile, I couldn’t help but chuckle at what Rainbow just said.

“And here you were complaining about taking a bath while half-heartily trying to get away from me.”

She sent droplets of water out of the tub when she waved a dismissive hoof. “I was just being dramatic. That’s why I didn’t try hard to get away.”

“So, you admit that this is relaxing?” I teased her the question as my hand started drifting south.

“Oh yeah,” was her reply while sounding very content. “I wouldn’t mind staying like this for a while.”

Fluttershy slash Flutterbat giggled at Rainbow’s antics, turned her head toward my neck, and gently ran her fangs across my skin sending a nice shiver up and down my spine. Then kissed my neck. “Yes. Stay a while.”

^_^

The next stop was AJ’s. Not only wanting to see how she was doing and spend some time with her but also wanted to pick her mind as well. My mind lingered over the recent visit with Fluttershy slash Flutterbat and Rainbow. The bath we took together was thoroughly enjoyable. Felt good to have them in my arms. To feel the foals kicking inside Fluttershy. Rainbow’s pleasant moans while my fingers worked against her lower lips. Rainbow has wanted to let the pleasure linger as much as possible lately and because of that, she made me promise to have one long session with her really soon. I didn’t mind but the challenge would be finding the time in lieu of the new project I was undertaking. This is why there was a wide smile on my face while walking onto AJ’s property. With my mind on those pleasant, and pleasurable, thoughts I really wasn’t paying that much attention to the world around me. What brought me out of my thoughts was AJ’s shouts.

“Winona! You come back here and finish your bath like a good girl!” Her shouts were getting louder the closer she came to me. Because she was running flat out toward me and chasing Winona. Who looked like she was having a great time running from AJ. Winona was barking happily and panting away while running from AJ. Both of them dripping wet.

With an amused chuckle, I waited for Winona to get close to me before quickly catching her in my telekinesis ability lifting her up in the air. Lifting her up about a foot off the ground had the effect that she thought she was still running. So, her legs were going like mad while still panting away. It wasn’t until AJ slowed down and started talking to me that Winona finally realized that she wasn’t going anywhere. When that happened, Winona simply floated limply in my telekinesis but still panting away happily.

“Hey, Emmit. Thanks for catching Winona,” she thanked me, walking up to me with a smile on her face. “It was time for her bath and she got away from me.” I looked them both over and found them now dirty again. Which wasn’t that surprising considering they were running around in the field. AJ noticed as well when she looked down at herself, chuckling sheepishly. “Of course, now we’re both dirty again.”

With Winona still floating in the air, I started walking toward the house grinning with mischief. “Well then there’s only one solution, isn’t there?”

Although it was a rhetorical question, she still answered with a hearty, “Yep!” Then followed beside me with the goal of finishing Winona’s bath. The grin on my face was because of an idea I had based upon what Fluttershy, Rainbow, and I were doing earlier. Hopefully, everything would go according to plan.

Ten minutes later.

“Finally Winona’s done!” AJ exclaimed while rolling her eyes after a good chuckle as Winona happily yipped herself out the bathroom door. “Course she’s probably going right back outside again.”

“Probably,” I agreed with a nod. By this time both of us were practically dripping wet. But AJ was still dirty. “And now it’s time for our bath,” I said to her with a little alluring hint in my voice. But I don’t think that she picked up on it.

AJ simply looked herself over saying, “Yep,” with a slight blush then turned her cute butt to me while she started draining the tub. I did notice that the tub was big enough for both of us, but it wasn’t clear if AJ knew it as well.

While her butt was toward me, I took a moment to admire the view and leaned against a cabinet that was at the foot of the tub. My eyes lingered over her rump, enjoying the curves as her tail revealed them with each slow swing of her tail. I had an itch to morph into my human form and let my hands explore her body. Starting from her cutie marks, and let my fingers dig into the soft muscled flesh of her rump and work my way forward up her spine and barrel. It’s times like this that I’m glad the Tree of Harmony brought me here. AJ was definitely eye candy due to her lifetime of work on the farm. Not a bit of fat around her while still having nice soft-looking feminine curves.

“Like what you see, sugarcube?” Her question brought my eyes up to look at her, but it didn’t stop my mind from liking where it was going. I must have been smiling at least, if not grinning, because when our eyes met, there was amusement in hers. A smirk on her face with her eyes quickly lowering to bedroom status also told me she was beginning to get aroused as well. While keeping my eyes on hers, I used a tail to shut the bathroom door behind me with a soft click. I also noticed that she just turned her head around, not her body.

“As a matter of fact, I do.” With the door closed, I morphed into my naked human form. With a growing blush on her face, she bit her bottom lip a little while her eyes roamed down from my face to my growing erection. Her eyes followed me as I stepped forward, knelt down behind her on my knees, then gently took her rump in my hands. Then started massaging on, and around, her cutie marks. Her eyes softened with her mouth opening slightly in a silent moan while my fingers dug into her coat to massage the skin underneath. “I also see that you’re a little dirty, too.”

“Then wash me,” she said with her voice filled with arousal and lust.

“Alright, I will.” So, after leaning down and picking her up, carefully of course as she hung onto me, I climbed into the tub with her. With her laying on top of me, naturally. Her bedroom eyes were locked onto mine, I felt her wet swollen lower lips part around my hardened member. The feeling of her in my arms in the hot bath, her body against mine, and her sighs of pleasure hitting my ears as her head rested on my shoulder was just shy of heaven. And helping her get clean with my hands rubbing all over her body was the icing on the cake.

“I can see why Rainbow likes this so much.” She chuckled lightly through a happy content sigh before lightly kissing my neck.

“Hopefully, you’ll be enjoying it for a very long time coming.” Her soft moans hit my ears when my hands rubbed down her body; using a couple of fingers to trace her down her spine made her shiver in my arms.

“Between you and my brother,” she sighed contently after kissing my neck again, “I’m not worried.” Putting a hoof to my cheek she turned my head to face her. “Now, no more talk.”

With a smirk, I gave her a passionate kiss. “Yes, ma’am.”

^_^

Back in my fox form, and with Zecora’s tranq juice in the saddlebags on my back, the next thing on my list was Twilight. Now that I have the tranquilizer, there was a need to test it. Not that I doubted Zecora or what she could do or that I doubted the potency of it, don’t get me wrong. But… My concern was the possibility of using too much against a changeling at once. Therefore a need to test it. But therein lies the problem. How do I do that without testing it on Thorax? I couldn’t subject him to that. But those were my thoughts while walking through town. By this time it was after lunch and even though I had a good snack at AJ’s, I was still hungry. Upon arriving at the castle, the challenge was finding Twilight. And or Starlight or Thorax.

But considering I was hungry, my first immediate stop was the kitchen for something to eat. The place was quiet and after not seeing either one of the three I was looking for there, I levitated the bags off my back, set them on the floor next to the kitchen door, and morphed into my naked human form. It was easier for me to cook in that form. The walls, floor, ceiling, and kitchen island were all made from crystal. Even the kitchen island drawers were crystal. Now that was something to behold. Thankfully, the kitchen appliances were not, nor was the food. From my place by the door, the magically powered refrigerator was on my left next to the same side of the kitchen sink. And next to the refrigerator was a standalone cabinet for the dry, and non-perishable, foods. Between the refrigerator and the kitchen sink was a magically powered range with four burner-looking things. They looked almost exactly like the electrically powered range coils but were powered by magic.

After looking around in the cabinet and the refrigerator I finally decided on a vegetable stew with fish in it. Added the fish after looking up in the freezer to find some. Didn’t know what the fish was doing there, but I wasn’t about to argue any. The vegetables just so happen to be in sealed glass jars. Now that was handy. Especially considering the carrots were already cut up into smaller pieces. The saucepan was first, so I filled it with water and put it on the range. Then the skillet after that, to cook the fish, then turned the thing on. The range was a simple button press then turning the knob to the appropriate position. And because it was magic, instead of electricity, the range was at temperature within seconds. So, while the water was boiling and the pan heating up, I took out the vegetables. Carrots, peas, corn, black-eyed peas, and some beans in their jars got put on the counter next to the range. Then brought out one already prepared fish. And because I was naked, one cooking apron was tied around my waist to protect the most vital part of my anatomy that was also my second brain.

Starlight’s voice hit my ears just as the water was beginning to boil. “Oh, Emmit. Hi...I...um...didn’t expect...to see you.” She was blushing with an embarrassed look on her face when I glanced back at her. And trying hard to keep her eyes off my butt, but she kept taking glances at it anyway.

My inner ass decided to come out and play with her. “Well, I show up every now and then. Don’t want to ignore the rest of my herd now.” I finished that with an amused chuckle and a wink her way. Then turned back to the counter, taking the lids off the vegetables, and filling the now boiling pot with my portion.

“No, I mean...” she paused, giggling a little as she caught on. There was even a small smile on her face. “Nevermind.” I heard her hoofsteps getting closer until she walked up and put her front hooves on the counter. “So, what are you cooking?”

I looked down at her, pausing to take out my portions, “Just heating up some vegetables and fish for a late lunch. Or early dinner depending on your point of view. Want some? I bet you didn’t come into the kitchen just for the scenery.” I couldn’t help but tease her a little by wiggling my eyebrows at her.

She shook her head after a slight giggle, still blushing. “No. Well, not that I don’t like the scenery, it’s just that Twilight was giving me another lesson. So, I haven’t had lunch.”

Upon hearing that, and without another word, I started adding some vegetables to the pot to heat up. “I’ll put some in for her too.” Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that she watched me place the lids back on the jars, put the fish on the skillet to cook, and then put the jars back. Then we simply stood there in companionable silence.

Until hearing, “It’s rather fascinating to watch your hands at work.” All I was doing was stirring the pot slowly, so nothing would stick to the bottom while keeping an eye on the fish. That seemed just a little odd considering the other races that had fingers in Equestria. So, curiosity was written on my face when I glanced down at her. Our eyes met and she started to blush again which had me smirking at her because of the implication. “I heard the girls talking about how good your hands are and what they can do.” She stammered just a little, now looking a little nervous because of the way her eyes trailed her hoof as it lightly rubbed around in circles on the counter. Then she looked over at them, staring at them looking very curious. “The girls have been saying how good it feels when their heads are scratched.”

Now I was grinning from ear to ear. “And other places, hmm?” She didn’t really answer that question. Just stammered out something quiet and incoherent. And because she was looking a little embarrassed and nervous I lifted up my free hand, placed the tips of my fingers against her head, and started lightly scratching. She didn’t flinch away and it took less than a minute for her to start humming softly.

“That does feel nice,” her voice softened, her eyes started to close, and her whole body began to relax under the power of my fingers. I wasn’t scratching that hard or fast either. About what I would do to a dog or a cat. An amused grin spread over my face as I used my free hand to flip the fish. Then go back to stirring the pot. One sigh from her later and her head was resting on the counter with a smile of content on her face. It was like that for the next few minutes. Nothing but the boiling of the pot, the sizzling fish, and her soft breathing sighs of contentment.

Until…

“Starlight,” Twilight’s voice hit my ears as she came trotting in, “how are you...coming...with...” The sound of her hooves also stopped and her voice sounded confused. It didn’t even phase Starlight. She was still sighing away happily. I didn’t even look. Just kept stirring the pot.

Until…

“WHY ARE YOU NAKED?” Twilight yelled, clearly upset, with a firm, and loud, stomp of her hoof. That, naturally, startled Starlight enough that her magic randomly activated. It startled me too, but unlike Starlight all I did was shake a little. Starlight on the other hand... A startled shout and a flash of wild magic later…

And I was suddenly being pelted by water. Blinking the water away from my eyes, I was able to see that I had been transported into a mares communal shower. The three mares present, two unicorns and one pegasus, immediately backed up yelping in shock. A second later the shocked look on their face turned to more than just...upset. All three had calmed down, gave me a death glare, and moved to stand in front of me. Less than a second after that, the two unicorns had used their levitation magic on me to lift me up in the air. All this happened in the span of two seconds while my mind was trying to catch up to where I was and what happened. So, now I was being levitated up into the air like a deer in a butcher shop. My arms were over my head held in one mare’s magic at the wrists spread wide apart. Also, my legs were being held in the other mare’s magic being held at the ankles also being spread apart.

“We have another pervert here girls,” the pegasus glared up at me with her eyes figuratively glowing fiercely. Then her look turned to wicked revenge and a grin on her face that sent a chill up my spine that just wouldn’t come back down. It was a look that said she was going to enjoy what was to come. “And I think that he needs to be punished. Don’t you think ladies?”

“Definitely punish him,” one of the mare unicorns said. She also had that same wild look of revenge on her face with a voice to match.

Apparently, this wasn’t the first time that somepony has done this and it so happened to be me that they will take out their anger and frustration.

“Then get hard for me then pervert,” the pegasus mare grinned wickedly as her eyes locked onto my limp member. It didn’t stay that way long because she used her forehooves on my limp member. And she wasn’t gentle about it almost to the point of hurting. “You want this, right?” she cackled, rubbing my member rather hard and fast. Obviously to get me hard, but how this was a punishment I was still trying to figure out. “So, you’ll get what you want you sick pervert. You’ll get hard for us, we’ll touch you like you want you sicko, and then deny you your release. And when we’re done, we’ll call the authorities so they will come to get you and haul you away in humiliation.” She started cackling like an evil villain while her hooves rubbed furiously against my hardening member. The two unicorn mares also joined in laughing at me. And even though my member couldn’t help but react to the onslaught, if this was with my wives or others of the herd I would be enjoying this. Now, however, not so much.

So, I told them, as calmly as I could, “First off, you have no clue who I am otherwise you would know two things. One is you wouldn’t be doing this to me right now. Two is that you would know that I don’t just appear anywhere under my own power. I don’t have that ability.”

“SHUT UP AND TAKE YOUR PUNISHMENT YOU SICK PERVERT!” the second unicorn mare practically screamed in my face. A second later I have turned away from them while the pegasus started servicing me. Her lips surrounded my now hard member starting to suck hard on it as hard as she could. At the same time, her forehooves were slapping my waist. But she wasn’t the only one because the two unicorn mares were slapping my butt so hard it left red marks. “That’s it! Take your punishment like a good little pervert. We want to hear you say how much of a pervert you are.”

“I would suggest stopping this before-”

“SAY IT, SICKO PERVERT! SAY HOW SICK YOU ARE! SAY HOW MUCH YOU ENJOY THIS! SHOW US HOW DIRTY YOU ARE!”

“Just what in Tartarus is going on here?” a fourth female voice hit my ears accompanied by the sound of hooves upon the tile floor. I couldn’t tell who it was because I was currently facing away from the shower door. However, luckily for me, the two unicorn mares decided to turn me toward the new mare. Another benefit to this was that the pegasus stopped sexually assaulting me. Which was good, but I was getting to the point where I was seriously considering not being nice and patient anymore.

“We finally caught the pervert that has been watching us!”

This new mare, which was an earth pony, took one look at me and gasped in horror. “Oh sweet Celestia what have you three done?! Turn him loose right now!”

“WHAT?! Why?”

With their attention on the fourth mare, which was probably some type of supervisor, I had decided it was time to take matters into my own hands. With their attention away from me, it was a great time to morph into my fox form. After doing so, this got the attention of the pegasus that was still standing in front of me. She paused to look up at me with a confused, and soft, “Huh?”

A second later I sent out a heatwave to startle them into letting me go. All four mares were startled by the sudden wave of heat which forced the two unicorns in letting me go. After landing in front of the pegasus, I held my head high, as well as my nine tails, and looked down at her with a deep frown.

“Oh shit!” one of the unicorn’s voices sounded more than just a little nervous to my left. The pegasus looked up at me with horror in her eyes finally realizing who I really was. Lowering herself to the floor, her tail was between her legs with her ears laid back on her head, and she tried slowly backing away with a very nervous, and terrified, light chuckle. The sound of retreating hooves came from my left, so I used my telekinesis to grab all three of them. To bring them in front of me and force their heads against the floor after turning off the water.

“Please, your majesty,” the fourth mare, which I left free on purpose, slowly stepped closer to me, her voice pleading. “Have mercy, your majesty, please. You’re known for your mercy.”

While the three mares were whimpering in front of me, I gently laid a front paw on the pegasus’ head. Then looked over to the earth pony mare, eyes narrowing at her, “From these three that just sexually assaulted their king?”

Just then I heard a whisper of, “Oh, snap,” from above me that was almost too soft to hear. While I waited for the mare to answer me, I listened again. Another, second voice, just as soft, said, “Shut up!” Before the mare could answer me, my head snapped up quickly spotting the vent above me. “Buck!” was the soft response accompanied by the sound of hooves quickly banging from the vent. I frowned with disappointment, used my telekinesis to grab the two colts, and force them out of the vent having them float in the air in front of me. One of them simply hung there with a soft, “Buck me!”

“Madam, I believe these two need to be released into the local authorities.” My voice was strained with forced patience as I levitated the two over to the earth pony mare. “Please take them there while I talk with these three.”

The mare bowed her head with a soft and quivering, “Yes, your majesty.” Then while glaring at the two young colts, led them out of the communal shower door. When she was gone, my eyes shifted back to the three quivering mares on the floor in front of me. And waited with my paw still lightly on the pegasus.

It didn’t take them long before they started pleading with me.

“I’m sorry, your majesty.” It was one of the unicorns that spoke. Her voice was soft and quivering with fear she didn’t even bother to look up at me. The pegasus, meanwhile, wasn’t saying anything and she wasn’t quivering in fear. Looking down at her, it seemed like she had simply and completely surrendered to her fate.

“Please have mercy and forgive us.” It was the other unicorn that spoke up this time also with soft words quivering in fear.

But my eyes were still looking down at the pegasus with a deeply disappointed frown on my face. Waiting for some sort of acknowledgment.

Emmit? Twilight’s voice came into my head through the link. Are you alright?

Yes, I’m alright. I wound up being teleported to Las Pegasus. I’ll take the train back as soon as I take care of something. I’ll tell you all about it when I get back.

Alright. It’s a relief that you’re safe. I love you.

I love you, too Twilight.

“And what do you have to say for yourself, miss pegasus?” I said to her after disconnecting from Twilight. “Have you anything to say?”

With my paw still lightly on her head, her sigh sounded like one who really had given up. “I have none, your majesty. I sexually assaulted a member of the royal family and will accept my punishment.”

“Very well. You will as soon as I figure out what to do with you three.” With a sigh, I continued, “I’m disappointed in you three. It’s obvious that you girls were spied on more than once. And even though you have the right to be angry, I’m disappointed that you chose to commit a crime instead of reporting the intrusion.” Neither of the three looked up at me. Just remained silent and looked down at the tile floor as if they were whooped puppies. And I honestly had no clue on what to do. Some may want to reciprocate what the pegasus mare did to me, but I didn’t want to do that. I couldn’t necessarily bring them with me to make them my servant for a while as punishment. Though as tempting as it was, it wouldn’t bode well for me when the girls saw them walking into town with me. So, just what am I going to do with them? It seems like the only option would be to turn them over to the local authorities, but I didn’t want to ruin their life either. Because a charge like that, after being made public, would most assuredly ruin them because they wouldn’t be able to get a job anywhere after that.

“I’m truly at a loss of what to do with you three,” I continued and even took my paw off of her head. “If I simply hoof you over to the local authority your lives would most assuredly be ruined once word got out.” All three whimpered in sorrow at that. “Your friend wants me to be merciful. I want to as well, but I’m left with a problem. How to punish you without ruining your life or making me look bad to the herd.” There was the faintest of hopes in their eyes as they dared to look up at me. “You deserve punishment, yes. However, not at the cost of the ability to get another job. And I simply can’t let you go either. So, what would you three suggest?”

At first, they didn’t say anything, just lay there looking sorry for themselves. Finally, the pegasus mare spoke up. “We’ll be your slave for the amount of time we should be punished for our actions.”

I raised an eyebrow at that then shook my head. “No. Having you as slaves not only goes against everything I believe in but would make me look bad.”

“Servants then,” one of the unicorn mares offered.

“And what’s the difference?” the other unicorn mare argued, looking over at her companion.

“Semantics?”

A thought hit me and it had me smiling a little. “The difference, ladies. Is that you will sign a contract between us stating that you will work for me for the amount of time that you would normally have gotten prison time for. It will state the offense committed and the amount of time in servitude. I came from another world and in that other world, there are certain prisons that allow prisoners to work outside of the prison. Basically, I’m taking you into royal custody where you will work off your debt.” They looked between themselves with mixed emotions.

“I really didn’t think he’d go for it.”

“It’s either this or actual prison, Aqua.” The mare with the violet coat and light blue mane and tail sighed looking over at her companion. “Look, we screwed up and I for one don’t want to go to prison. I bet he’ll take better care of us than a prison would.”

“Yeah, you’re right, Nightlight,” Aqua agreed with a nod. She had a light yellow coat with a light pink mane and tail. “What do you think Crystal?” Apparently, the pegasus was named Crystal, having a light pink coat with a turquoise mane and tail. All she did was nod her head in agreement.

“Very well ladies. Then, as of now, you are officially in royal custody and will accompany me to Ponyville where the contract will be written up.” The girls stood up when I motioned them toward the door. Of course, there were a few things to do before catching the train to Ponyville. Like getting what they needed from their apartments and telling their supervisor that they will no longer be working for her anymore. And me hoping that all of us would survive my girl’s wrath when I got back to Ponyville. Hopefully, they will let me explain all this before killing me.

^_^

We got to know each other better on the train. Aqua Jewel is a sassy one that seems to always sees the downside, or worst-case scenario, to everything. Opposite of her was Nightlight Blossom who always tried to see the bright side to every situation. Talk about night and day personalities. Crystal one was a little bit of an odd one out. She’s musically inclined, quick to anger, and likes street justice. Each one had a different story on how they started working as dancing mares for the casino I dropped into. All three of them were around nineteen.

Aqua lied about her age to the casino so she could work there at the young age of sixteen. Turned out that her mother had been seeing a stallion that was abusing her. She had tried telling her mother to leave, but her mother refused. Therefore she had no choice but to get a job and go off on her own and get away for her own safety. That was three years ago.

Nightlight wasn’t quite so dramatic. She had a good family that loved her dearly, she just wanted to start making her own living early on. And even though she started working for the casino, she wasn’t a dancing mare until one year ago when she turned eighteen.

Crystal Moon seemed to enjoy contradictions. She’s musically inclined and loves to sing jazz and opera. In spite of that, she seems to have a temper. So, she enjoys pleasant soft music but has an almost violent temper.

Then it was my turn to tell them about my history. Starting from what I was and the human world where I was from, they heard my history from when I arrived here up to my marriage. Even told them about the My Little Pony show. Naturally, they asked if the show showed them, and naturally, I said no. It took a day and a half to reach Ponyville, so we had plenty of time to get to know each other. And after arriving in Ponyville, I reminded them that they are in royal custody and to just state so when asked.

Unfortunately, that didn’t take long. No sooner did we walk off the train did we start to get second glances. I may be a regular in town, but these three girls were not. Further, having them follow me with saddle bags carrying their meager belongings was enough to get those second glances. Based on the looks we were getting, questions were already running through their minds. Thankfully, nopony up and asked me about them. Yet, anyway.

It wasn’t until we started walking through the center of town and past city hall did Rainbow finally land on my back. “Hey stud,” she announced happily, laying down on my back, and getting comfortable. “Welcome back, but who are they? They have anything to do with your disappearance?” Her voice went from pleasant greeting to cautious curiosity very quickly.

I shook my head, “No. Starlight got startled and accidentally teleported me to Las Pegasus. It was there that I ran into these girls. I’ll explain when all the girls are present in the map room. So, if you wouldn’t mind getting them please?”

She groaned in disappointment that she had to get up again, but after she was up in the air she agreed with a nod. “Yeah sure, stud. Be right back.”

“Was that Rainbow Dash?” Crystal asked with an air of awe in her voice while watching Rainbow fly off.

“Yep.” I heard a very soft groan come from behind me then heard her curse softly under her breath. “But the fun doesn’t start until we get into Twilight’s Crystal Castle.” This time all three groaned softly in anticipation of their possible demise. Something that we shared because my own mind was wondering how much of that I would take simply for bringing them home?

^_^

“Alright stud, we’re finally all here, so can we find out who these girls are now?” Rainbow asked impatiently as she and AJ walked in through the doors to take their seats on their thrones. All the girls were there minus Celestia, Luna, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle.

“I was in the kitchen making a late lunch when Twilight came in startling Starlight enough to teleport me all the way to Las Pegasus.” Nothing was said. Just dead silence. “Right into the mare’s shower.” Rainbow tried to hold it in first before letting out a laugh. That was followed by the other girls either chuckling or giggling.

“Oh man, wish I was there to see it,” Rainbow finally said after the laughs died down. From my position between Pinkie and Fluttershy, in my fox form, I could see the three girls hand their heads in shame. For they knew what was to come.

“And the part where they sexually assaulted me as punishment for suddenly appearing in the shower?” I added quickly after that. All giggles and chuckles ceased instantly. All eyes shifted between the three girls and I.

Until Rarity’s shriek of, “WHAT?!” It rent the air as she stood up in her throne then slammed down her forehooves onto the table. “How dare they do such a thing to my husband.” The girls were trying to be as small as possible right now and were probably wishing that they were anywhere else.

Rainbow followed as she too stood up in her throne, also slamming her front hooves onto the table. “Rarity’s right,” she nearly growled while glaring at the three cowering mares, “how dare they pleasure him without us present.”

“Now let’s all settle...” Twilight started saying before it finally clicked what Rainbow actually said. “What?!” That wasn’t something that either I or the now confused girls, expected. Because Twilight now looked just as confused as we were.

“Rainbow Dash! That is not what I meant!” Now Rarity looked equally shocked as well as horrified. And it showed in the look she gave Rainbow. Starlight, meanwhile, was just as confused as Twilight, AJ, and I. And Pinkie suddenly got some popcorn out apparently thinking she’d sit back and watch the show. Fluttershy poked me with her hoof gently, but when I turned my head to look at her she had changed into Flutterbat. She was looking up at me with an alluring look while licking her fangs and wiggling her eyebrows at me.

“I know what you meant, Rarity,” Rainbow waved at her with a hoof. “But I missed out on some fun. And besides, what’s he complaining about? I bet he enjoyed it, so what are they doing here?”

Twilight tapped her hoof on the table like a judge wanting order in the court. “Rainbow Dash! What they did was sexual assault under Equestrian law.”

“I didn’t feel like handing them over to the local authorities because after it got out they wouldn’t be able to get work. So, I thought it best to take them into royal custody and have them work off the punishment like community service.” I tried to explain while still confused at Rainbow’s reaction. “I was even nervous about bringing them here for community service because I wasn’t sure how you girls would react.”

“My darling, Emmit,” Rarity cooed as she sat back down on her throne, “that was generous of you to think about their future. And I can see your point.”

“I don’t,” Rainbow sat back down then shrugged her shoulders. “Why didn’t he let them finish, thank them, and then leave? Would have been much simpler than bringing them here. Just saying.” She even jumped down from her seat and started walking around the table toward them. “Matter of fact, why don’t we let them finish what they started, put on a good show for us, and turn them loose?”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight admonished, picked her up with her magic, and put her back into her chair. “This is a very serious matter.”

“I agree with Twilight,” AJ spoke up for the first time and looked over to Rainbow still confused. “What those girls did was wrong. I don’t get your reaction, Rainbow.”

“What’s the big deal?” Rainbow responded with another shrug, crossing her front hooves over her chest. “I’m just upset that I wasn’t there to participate.”

“Well, I for one don’t care for other mares doing what they will with my husband, and our man, outside of the herd.” Rarity said before looking at the girls with a huff slightly turning her head.

“Eh,” Rainbow shrugged nonchalantly. “Don’t really care myself as long as I’m there to take part in it. Now, if I’m not part in it, then I’ll object.”

Pinkie was still quietly munching on her popcorn while looking between them as if she was watching a tennis match.

“Duly noted, Rainbow,” Twilight gave her a nod then looked over to me. “Now that they are in royal custody, how long was their community service going to be?”

It was my turn to shrug. “I don’t know, I simply thought that the community service would be the same amount of time they would have gotten in prison time.”

“Very well then,” Twilight said then closed her eyes and tilted her head to the side in thought, “I believe the usual sentence is between one to two years.” Opening her eyes she turned to me again, “How long do you want their service to be?”

With a quiet sigh, I looked over to the three of them. They had gotten over their confusion with Rainbow Dash and now were looking over at me with a hopeful expression on their faces. “Go with one year. I’m feeling generous.”

“Very well,” Twilight nodded in acknowledgment. “They are hereby sentenced to one year of community service here in Ponyville.” She looked over at them while spreading her wings wide and held her head high. “Other than work, you three will be confined to the castle under house arrest. However, you will have separate rooms and will report for your appointed work on time.” Twilight then looked around at the others, “Any other restrictions?”

“Yes!” Rarity pipped up quickly, taking a sidelong glance at the girls. “They are not to touch or do anything with Emmit in a sexual manner. If caught, their sentence will be tripled.”

“So, added,” Twilight gave a nod.

The girls seemed to pale at Rarity’s addition when I took a glance at them. Not that I blamed them any, Rarity can be quite scary sometimes.

“What are your names please?”

“Aqua Jewel, Princess Twilight.”

“Nightlight Blossom, your highness.”

“Crystal Moon, Princess Twilight.”

I was a little surprised that Twilight let them continue calling her by her title instead of by her name. My guess is because it’s an official meeting.

“Thank you,” she said politely to them before turning to Pinkie. “Pinkie? Would you see that they are settled in the guest rooms please?”

“Okie dokie lokie.” Pinkie bounced from her seat onto the floor and right up to them. “You’ll like the rooms here,” Pinkie giggled and started bouncing away with the girls following her. “They’re like super big and the beds are really comfortable.” Pinkie’s voice echoed in the hallway outside while fading off into the distance. All while the three girls were still looking a little confused as they followed her.

“I have a question,” Fluttershy spoke up after the girls were gone. “Why did they assault you after you showed up.”

All eyes were on me again as I leaned against Fluttershy’s throne. While I told them, Fluttershy reverted to Flutterbat. Then stood up on her throne, leaned over, and started lightly running her fangs across my neck. “They have been spied on by others through the overhead vent and they thought I was one of them that was spying on them.” Flutterbat was sending a pleasant shiver up my spine, so I tilted my head to give her better access.

“That’s so not cool,” Rainbow commented with a frown. Then looked over at me with a growing grin. “Unless it’s Emmit then he can look all he wants.”

“I hope he touches where he wants,” Flutterbat whispered into my ear then went back to rubbing her fangs against my neck again. Peppering my neck with light kisses.

In response to that, I put a couple of tails around her in hopes to calm her down because I was now touching her. “By the way, where is the tranquilizer that I got from Zecora? They were in the saddlebags by the door in the kitchen.”

“Don’t worry about them,” Twilight smiled, waving off my concern with a hoof. “They’re safely in my room. But now that you brought that up, what are your plans?”

Flutterbat was literally leaning on me with one foreleg around my shoulders and the other holding onto my chest for balance while she continued to lick, kiss, and rub her fangs against my neck.

“W-well,” I shivered slightly at Flutterbat’s ministrations, “tomorrow the rest of my order should be ready. When they are done, I’ll have Discord, Starlight, and Trixie start practicing with them.”

Starlight looked over at me, tilting her head at me in curiosity. “You think that will really be necessary?” Starlight asked me.

“Yes, Starlight. It will be necessary, but don’t worry it’s not hard. Just takes practice.”

“Aww,” we suddenly heard Pinkie’s disappointed whine as she walked back in, “she started without me.” Then she simply giggled and bounced her way around the table to the other side of me. All eyes were on her as she bounced around the table to me, stood on her hind legs, wrapped her forelegs around me, and started kissing the other side of my neck.

AJ chuckled at their antics while Starlight blushed at this sight and started to silently sneak her way out of the room. Rainbow decided to follow suit with a chuckle, “Well it seems the meeting is over, so I’ll catch you guys later.” She flapped her way over to the door, then looked back at me with a wink, “See you later, stud. Come find me when you’ve got the time.”

“See ya later, y’all,” AJ announced after getting off her throne and heading to the door. “Got chores to do. Glad to see you’re alright, sugarcube.”

Rarity, meanwhile, stood up in her throne, jumped onto the table, and made her way over to us. Then leaned in giving me a big kiss on my lips. “Glad you are alright, my husband. And tonight, all three of your pregnant ladies will be with you tonight.”

Twilight giggled in amusement, also getting down from her throne, and made her way out the door. “Glad you’re alright, Emmit. There’s some time to talk later,” she said then stopped and gave me a wink, “if you ever get free of them.”

“Maybe not, twilight dear,” Rarity cooed before giving me another long lingering kiss.